《Flash Marriage When We Met》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Mr. Hawn, Please Marry Me! At the grand lobby of MUSE Hotel, Genoca City. ¡°After marrying my son, you must give birth to three chubby children for our Malone family.¡± The sophisticated-looking older woman incessantly chattered away, extending three chubby fingers, her lips painted a vibrant red. ¡°Also, no more of these shy clothes and excessive makeup. Do you know that excessive use of cosmetics might affect fertility?¡± she continued. ¡°By the way, we won¡¯t need housekeepers once you marry my son. You need to take care of my son, keep the house clean, and cook and doundry for us. You do know that silk underwear requires handwashing, right?¡± As the olddy made a series of demands, she looked at her ¡°beloved son¡± Joe Malone, who was over 40, with a smile. Joe leaned backzily, brushing through videos of seductive beauties, asionally chiming in, ¡°My mom¡¯s right,¡± his jiggling fat resembling a pig. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Monica Donat gazed at the peculiar mother and son sitting across from her, feeling like her heart had plunged into an abyss, and her hand holding the coffee cup trembled slightly. Today was her eighteenth birthday, supposed to be the most beautiful day of her life. However, the Donat family desperately needed money, with itspany on the brink of copse. Monica¡¯s father had borrowed from loan sharks, who were now at their doorstep, threatening his life. Being cornered, her father was still unwilling to sacrifice Monica¡¯s sister. Now he decided to marry her off to the millionaire ugly, also a mama¡¯s boy, Joe. Rumour had it that the Malone family was particrly harsh and mean, having driven away several wives and even allegedly causing a miscarriage by kicking a pregnant woman who was carrying a girl¡­ Madam Malone was initially displeased with Monica¡¯s illegitimate status. Still, looking at the terrified- looking girl in front of her ¨C slender, fair-skinned, and pure as a budding gardenia ¨C she seemed to be quite to her son¡¯s taste. ¡°Oh, by the way, my son has been afraid of the dark since childhood. I¡¯ve been the one sleeping with him since his childhood. Even after you two are married, I¡¯ll have to sleep in the middle, and I can teach you how to conceive sons¡­ We¡¯ll also need to take you to the hospital to have a virginity test and STD tests. Who knows if your father has sold you to someone else and you¡¯ve already lost your virginity¡­¡± Monica blushed with humiliation. She could no longer bear it and stood up. ¡°I can marry anyone except him!¡± Her loud exmation drew the attention of everyone in the hotel lobby. Madam Malone¡¯s face immediately darkened, her humiliation evident, and she grew furious. ¡°Hah, your family is now broke, and your dad¡¯s life hangs by a thread. I am kind enough to let you marry into our family. Or who do you think you can marry?¡± Madam Malone reminded her of the harsh reality, wearing a contemptuous smile and showing no concern that Monica might refuse. Monica¡¯s nails dug deeply into her palms as she scanned her surroundings. In the distance, she noticed a man striding towards them in a tailored suit, exuding an intimidating aura simply through his tall stature. However, this man had a horrifying face! Half his face seemed unsightly and grotesque as if it was burned. Like those of a cheetah, his eyes carried a sense of menace as he stared directly at her. Monica¡¯s gaze met the man¡¯s, and she could see him staring back at her intently, like a predator fixating on its prey. She overheard whispers between the Malone family¡¯s bodyguards and Madam Malone herself. ¡°Madam, ording to insider information, that man is the one we wanted to see, Mr. Hawn, Leo Hawn.¡± Mr. Hawn? Monica caught the critical point. In Genoca City, rumors circted about Leo Hawn, the billionaire from the Hawn family, with his exceedingly unattractive appearance and entric temperament. His notorious reputation preceded him, and his physical aspect seemed to be a w, as he had no women. Now, she was face-to-face with the rumored Leo and found him genuinely terrifying. But at this moment, she had no other choice. Observing the awe and scare shown by the Malone family towards Leo, she could only take a gamble! Summoning her courage, Monica stood up and approached Leo, suppressing her fear as she met his icy gaze, which caused him to pause briefly. Little did Leo expect Monica to grasp his tie firmly, forcing him to lean down and passionately kiss him on his lips! Leo was instantly enveloped in the fragrance emanating from the girl, and he heard her voice, clear and tinged with determination. ¡°Mr. Hawn, please marry me!¡± Before Leo could react, Joe, who had been watching his mother trembling with anger, stood up and mmed the table. ¡°Damn it! Do you know who you are messing with? You slutty bitch!¡± Then he quickly changed his tone, showing a ttering expression. ¡°Mr. Hawn, I¡¯ve finally got to see you. I¡¯m taking her away! I¡¯ll teach her a good lesson! I¡¯m sorry she offended you.¡± Leo¡¯s face darkened, and he was about to speak when his assistant approached, his face covered in a cold sweat, looking nervous. ¡°Mr. Hawn, Old Mr. Hawn is furious. He said that if you drive away Miss Rachel, your fianc¨¦e he chose for you today, and don¡¯t find a new engagement partner before nightfall, he¡¯ll have the doctors remove his life support. After all, you don¡¯t listen to him, and there¡¯s no one to carry on the family line¡­.¡± Upon hearing thest sentence, Leo¡¯s expression grew solemn. He could disregard anyone but couldn¡¯t ignore his grandfather¡¯s life. He had initially thought that if he upset Rachel, his grandfather would abandon the idea. However, he had underestimated the Andrew¡¯s determination to have a grandson. Joe, by Leo¡¯s side, watched as Leo began instructing his assistant, preparing to drag Monica away. But suddenly, Leo tightly gripped Monica¡¯s hand, his gaze icy. ¡°Who are you taking away?¡± Monica was taken aback, inscrutability catching a flicker of ambiguity in Leo¡¯s eyes. ¡°She just proposed to me. She¡¯s now my fianc¨¦e.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Check Her Body As Madam Malone met Leo¡¯s warning gaze, she felt a wave of unease and could only give Monica a resentful re before leaving with her son unwillingly. Fianc¨¦e?! Monica¡¯s eyes widened, and she was rendered speechless for a moment. She felt a sense of relief seeing Joe and his mother hurriedly depart. But suddenly, she realized that she might have jumped into an even more giant fire pit. Leo observed Monica, who stood in a daze, her eyes slightly -red from being frightened. He looked mischievous as he spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Now you¡¯re scared? Weren¡¯t you brave when you proposed just now?¡± ¡°Mr. Hawn, thank you for helping me out. I¡¯m truly sorry. I had no other choice but to offend you.¡± Monica¡¯s voice trailed off, and she didn¡¯t dare to look up at his face. To Leo, her words sounded like her excuse for trying to escape, and he slowly said. ¡°But now it¡¯s toote to regret. You kissed me in front of everyone and ruined my image. You must take responsibility for me, and I will help you achieve what you want.¡± 0.00% < Chapter 2 Check Her Body 1788 Vouchers ¡°But¡­ if you want to run away, I don¡¯t mind getting your family in bigger trouble.¡± As Monica listened to the man¡¯s icy and alluring voice, she had a momentary desire to escape, which he seemed to have noticed. However, Leo¡¯s words reminded her that she had already angered Joe and his mother for her dignity. But she had forgotten for a moment that she couldn¡¯t dictate the rules in this world. Every action had consequences. After a moment, Monica lowered her head and tightly gripped her clothes, her voice trembling. ¡°I am not running away. I mean what I just said, so please help my family.¡± Her ¡°ready to face death¡± appearance surprised Leo, and he raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to marry into the Hawn family. Let me have a check tonight first.¡± With that, Leo turned around and signaled his bodyguards standing nearby. In an instant, a group of darkly d guards surrounded Monica. ¡°Take her to the top¨Cfloor room,¡± he ordered. Amidst the astonished gazes of the people around her, Monica was escorted into the VIP elevator of the hotel. Chapter 2 Check Her Body The room was pitch ck. 288 Vouchers Monica cleaned herself up andy stiffly on the bed, feeling as if she had been cursed, unable to move. Tonight¡­ was her engagement night with a stranger! She heard the sound of the door opening and tightly closed her eyes, fearing what would happen next. ¡°Have T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. e a check¡°¡­ to put it bluntly, it meant inspecting her body. She was just amodity to Leo, and the two of them just took what they needed. Images terrifying face kept shing before Monica ipak Dan¡¯s reminiscent of the deranged male protagonists in horror movies and those rumors surrounding him¡­ She wondered if this man had some twisted preferences¡­ Such as¡­ as¡­ torture! The thought made her body tremble even more. The nket was lifted, and the man¡¯srge hand caressed her. It was slightly rough and chilling, like the hand of a demon from hell. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed in fright. A brief silence fell upon the room, and Leo¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Scared?¡± His voice was husky and deep. She couldn¡¯t discern whether it sounded pleasant in Monica¡¯s current state of heightened 41.36% Chapter 2 Check Her Body 20 anxiety. 288 Vouchers All she felt was the heaviness in his tone as if he was angry. Thinking about her father still waiting for the life¨Csaving money, Monica clenched her teeth tightly, suppressed her breath, and stammered, ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m a little scared, but I can ovee it¡­¡± ¡°Turn on the lights. Maybe it will make you feel better.¡± Leo, surprisingly, was gentlemanly and didn¡¯t make any forceful demands. He raised his hand, intending to touch the switch on the wall, but Monica grabbed his hand tightly. ¡°No¡­¡± her voice trembled as if pleading. Monica remembered seeing his fierce and menacing face during the day, with even a one¨Cinch¨Clong wound on his face! If he turned On the lights, she would faint from fright. Turning on the lights¡­ no! Leo fell silent momentarily, seemingly realizing something, and slowly withdrew his hand. Ser cheek, and althouQS SES Hisrge hand she wanted to stop him, she didn¡¯t dare. ¡°Mr. Hawn¡­ it¡¯s my first time. Could you¡­ be gentle?¡± She said meekly. Leo¡¯s fingers traced from her eyebrows down her nose, lips, 62.60% Chapter 2 Check Her Body slender neck, delicate corbone¡­ And further down to intimate parts. 1288 Vouchers Her body grew stiffer, tensing up as her small hands clenched the sheets, almost tearing them apart. Leo knew she was frightened, yet he remained unhurried, seemingly intent on slowly breaking her will. ¡°Do you know what it means to lie here tonight?¡± ¡°It¡­ it means from now on, I¡­ I belong to you.¡°.. ¡°Good that you know it. I need a wife, and you need money. It¡¯s a perfect match.¡± As he spoke, his hand was covering her fair skin. Monica had never experienced such shame. Her face flushed, and she wished to bash her head against something and die. Despite her deep repulsion towards this stranger, she would now be his woman tonight and wife. He was already in his forties, while she was only eighteen¡­ Such a vast age gap! Perhaps, this was her fate¡­ Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 My Man Is the Best ¡°You should know what ¡®checking¡® means.¡± He said casually, with amanding tone. Monica shivered at his words, realizing he was growing impatient with her struggle and resistance. Just yesterday, she had barely crossed the threshold into womanhood. Now, she was lying before this man, ready to be savored at his pleasure. She had no right to demand anything; she only hoped that Leo would be gentle and not subject her to any perverse torment. Monica loosened her grip, giving up her resistance. She thought the man would press against her the next moment, but he just ced the covers over her. She blinked in confusion, hearing Leo¡¯s voice growing distant, ¡°I¡¯ve checked; you¡¯re still a virgin, but you are too young. I¡¯ll do it when you¡¯re truly ready.¡°¡® Monica was taken aback. After opening her eyes, the man was already gone. Monica was somewhat stunned. She opened her eyes, but the man had already left. She quickly turned on the lights, not understanding if he had 0.00% Chapter 3 My Man Is the Best 288 Vouchers changed his mind or if he had agreed. She wanted to chase after him, but she didn¡¯t dare. Looking around the room, she found nothing the man had left behind. There was only a faint tobo scent in the air, not T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. strong and even somewhat pleasant. Monica waited more than ten minutes, confirming that Leo wouldn¡¯t return, before putting on her clothes and taking the elevator to leave the hotel. However, to her surprise, a swarm of journalists awaited her at the entrance. The camera shes focused on her, and the microphones came dangerously close to her face. The journalists pressed forward, their questions intrusive and relentless. ¡°We received calls from concerned citizens saying you¡¯re engaged to Mr. Hawn. Is that true?¡± ¡°And where is Mr. Hawn? Didn¡¯t hee out with you?¡± ¡°Is it true that Mr. Hawn is just as rumored?¡± ¡°You came out so soon. Is it because Mr. Hawn¡¯s performance is indeed unsatisfactory?¡± Everyone knew Mr. Hawn was ugly and wicked and didn¡¯t indulge in women. Rumor had it that he was impotent. Monica had never experienced such a situation before and kept retreating under the journalists¡® pressure. Eventually, she bumped into a pir, with nowhere left to escape. 23.20% Chapter 3 My Man Is the Best 11 288 Vouchers The Hawn family held supreme power in Lilder City, and journalists couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Someone seemed to be openly targeting Mr. Hawn, which meant going against the Hawn family. It appeared that someone was backing them up from behind. Mr. Hawn had agreed to help her, and she couldn¡¯t let him fall into unjust usations now. What should she do? Just as she agonized over her dilemma, someone in a Rolls- Royce across the street clearly saw everything. In the darkness, Leo¡¯s face was indistinct. The driver spoke, ¡°Sir, it seems nned by someone. They want to spread rumors using someone else¡¯s mouth. Should I go down and handle it?¡± ¡°Go ahead, but don¡¯t scare her.¡± A voice without a trace of emotion sounded indifferent. Just as the driver was about to leave the car to handle the situation, Monica seemed to be saying something. Her pale face suddenly blossomed into a radiant smile, and a rosy blush appeared. ¡°He has something to deal with, so he left first. He told me to take a nap before leaving. After all, I can¡¯t even get out of bed, let alone walk.¡± Monica didn¡¯t directly address the issue at hand. She had already implied the man¡¯s capabilities by simply mentioning 50.89% Chapter 3 My Man Is the Best her inability to get out of bed. The journalists, caught off guard by her response, exchanged looks of surprise and confusion. ¡°So, Miss, about the rumors regarding Mr. Hawn¡¯s appearance¡­¡± ¡°My man is naturally the most handsome man in the whole world! Have any of you seen his true face? My man prefers to stay behind the scenes and doesn¡¯t like being in the limelight. It¡¯s just that some malicious people have spread rumors about him being ugly and wicked! But he has a broad mind and doesn¡¯t bother with these people. That¡¯s why,dies, you should go for someone like Mr. Hawn when choosing a man. He¡¯s broad¨Cminded and gives me a sense of security, and most importantly¡­ we have an incredible sex life!¡± She enthusiastically spoke, emphasizing ¡°my man¡± at every opportunity as if it were all true. After all, no one had seen Mr. Hawn¡¯s authentic appearance, so nobody would know the truth, no matter how much she bo asted. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Dinner with Leo? Monica was proud of her quick wit. The journalists were now at a loss for words, unsure how to continue the conversation. The journalists had no idea how to respond at this point. They were there on someone¡¯s orders, intentionally trying to elicit the desired words from her. But now¡­ they couldn¡¯t get a single word out of her. What were they going to do? ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done talking to you all. My man ising to pick me up for ate¨Cnight snack! I have to go!¡± She smiled brightly, waving her hand as if to dismiss them. However, to her surprise, a sharp¨Cfaced male journalist called out to her. ¡°Since Mr. Hawn is so good and knows how to treat women well, why did he leave first without arranging a car to take you back?¡± Monica¡¯s spine stiffened at his question. She pondered momentarily and then replied, ¡°Who said there isn¡¯t? The driver will be here in five minutes. Can¡¯t I wait here? Ugh, I told him not to send someone to pick me up. Too shy. But he wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s wait five minutes and see if the car wille!¡± The journalist refused to back down and insisted on waiting. 0.00% Chapter 4 Dinner with Leo? 288 Vouchers Monica¡¯s heart sank. She regretted not extending the time. How could there be a private car in five minutes? She quickly made an excuse to use the restroom and desperately made rescue calls. She begged her best friend to hurry ande to her aid in her Audi A6. When she finished in the restroom and came out, she was taken aback to see a ck extended Lincoln parked at the entrance. A man in a tuxedo stood by the car door. He slightly bowed to Monica and then opened the rear door, saying, ¡°Ms. Donat, please get in. Mr. Hawn is waiting to have dinner with you at the vi.¡± Monica looked around. She felt confident that Leo had nted a listening device on her. Otherwise, how could he know what had happened here? Without hesitation, she quickly got into the car, desperate to escape! Once the car started moving, Monica immediately patted her chest and let out a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, inside the ck luxury car, the driver eximed, ¡°Sir, Ms. Donat is so clever. She helped you avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble. I¡¯ll take care of these journalists immediately and ensure Old Mr. Hawn won¡¯t read the news.¡± ¡°No need.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Leo intervened, a mischievous smile ying at the corners of his mouth. Chapter 4 Dinner with Leo? 1188 Vouchers In the darkness, his distinctive eagle¨Clike eyes carried a hint of aggression. Why did he suddenly feel proud when this girl said ¡°my man¡°? He tapped his nose, a habitual gesture when he set his sights on his prey. He seemed to see that woman not just as a contractual fianc¨¦e but also as a possible date. ¡°Find me all her information and find out what kind of men she likes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He was about to take action! Soon, the news was heard by Andrew Hawn, the sixty¨Cyear- -old head of the Hawn family, who was still in good health. Andrewughed heartily as he watched the screen, pointing at Monica and saying, ¡°This girl! I want her to be my daughter¨Cinw! Tell Leo to bring this girl home. I like her!¡± Finally, Monica stood in front of a mansion, stunned. The elderly man opened the door and respectfully said, ¡°Ms. Donat, I am the butler. You can call me Barret. Mr. Hawn has some matters to attend to but will return soon for ate¨Cnight meal with you.¡± Monica inwardly groaned. She didn¡¯t want to have ate- night meal with the terrifying Leo! 68.23% Chapter 4 Dinner with Leo? She had just said it casually! Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Get Lost! Monica was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t move, but Barret¡¯s men pushed her inside. She sat at the table where a delicatete¨Cnight meal had already been set up,plete with lit candles, resembling a candlelight dinner. However, she had no interest in it. A She had finally escaped from Leo, but how she dealt with the journalists made her fall into another trap. Leo¡¯s behavior was indeed strange. Even when hepletely undressed her, he didn¡¯t even sleep with her¡­ And then she thought, Leo¡¯s brother had a son even older than her, and Leo was still alone. Everyone said he was impotent! Perhaps the rumors were true. She felt like crying but had no tears. She keptforting herself, thinking that being unable to perform was better than being a pervert! Just as she was nervously on edge, Barret¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Sir, this way, please.¡± Leo had returned! 0.00% Chapter 5 Get Lost! 288 Vouchers Monica was so frightened that she quickly stood up, but her knee bumped into the table, causing her to gasp in pain. Leo walked in and immediately saw her bent over, clearly in pain. His eyebrows raised with interest as his deep, husky voice sounded, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Monica looked up and saw Leo¡¯s face. She screamed and recoiled in fear, eventually falling onto the ground. Leo furrowed his brow and approached her, wanting to help her up, but she pushed his hand away like a startled rabbit. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± he straightened up, looking down at her from above. His presence was too overwhelming, making it difficult for her to breathe. She closed her eyes and dared not look at him again, afraid of another visual shock. Monica wanted to shake her head and forcibly say she wasn¡¯t afraid but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She trembled and couldn¡¯t utter a single word. It was a hot summer night, but she felt freezing, like falling into an ice cer. Leo¡¯s face darkened, and he irritably tugged at his cor. As he had anticipated, it was customary for her to be afraid, 26.15% Chapter 5 Get Lost! 788 Vouchers but¡­ seeing her trembling like this, resisting him, made him feel ufortable. If she couldn¡¯t ept him as he was, there was no need to marry her. ¡°Send her back.¡± Leo said coldly, tossing aside his tie. Barret let out a silent sigh on the side. He had thought that Ms. Donat¡¯s bold proposal that day meant she had epted everything about Leo. Like the previous women, it seemed that this girl judged people solely based on appearances. He said, ¡°Ms. Donat, let me send you home. The engagement is called off, but he will still help your family. He is a man of his word, so rest assured.¡± Monica widened her eyes at his words. She hadn¡¯t expected she could be so lucky. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She could keep her virginity and even secure the investment. She quickly got up from the ground, refusing Barret¡¯s offer to send her home, and hurriedly fled. This ce was gloomy, and she was afraid¡­ Barret watched her retreating figure and shook his head. Then he went to knock on the study door. ¡°Did she leave?¡± Leo¡¯s voice came from inside. 58.95% ||| O Chapter 5 Get Lost! ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Barret said helplessly. 288 iVouchers It was difficult for Leo to take an interest in someone, but she missed her chance. Hopefully, Leo could find someone better! There was no response from the study. Leo remained silent. The next day, when Barret went to open the door, he was surprised to find someone sleeping outside. It was Monica, who had left the previous night! Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 I Don¡¯t Mind If You Call Me ¡°Hubby¡± Monica had walked halfwayst night, but the more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. The Donat family needed at least millions; she hadn¡¯t given anything in return. She felt guilty. Barret¡¯s words echoed in her mind. ¡°He is a man of his word.¡± Leo was an honorable person, but what about her? This deal was proposed by herself, and she had no right to go back on it. Besides, if Leo held a grudge, it would be easy for him to bring down the Donat family. She couldn¡¯t take that risk. Taking a deep breath, she clenched her fists. Ultimately, she returned to that mansion but dared not knock on the door. Looking at that terrifying face all night was like watching a horror movie! Monica didn¡¯t dare to dwell on it. She trembled and squatted in a corner, drifting off to sleep. The next day, when Barret found her, she had a high fever and was unconscious. Leo didn¡¯t expect this girl toe back, sleep at the door for a whole night, and get herself sick. 0.00% ||| < Chapter 6 I Don¡¯t Mind If You Call Me ¡°Hubby¡± Was she a fool? 288 Vouchers Monica slept deeply for a whole day. It wasn¡¯t until nightfall that she slowly woke up. She felt dizzy and disoriented. The first thing she did was check her clothes; luckily, they were still intact. Just then, a deep and maic voice reached her ears, like the rich tone of a cello, exuding an incredibly sexy aura. ¡°If you¡¯re so afraid, why did youe back?¡± She followed the sound and saw Leo flipping through a magazine on the nearby sofa, his slender fingers pinching the corner of a page. At the exact moment, he looked up and met her gaze. Seeing that horrifying face, her heart skipped a beat. She forced herself to remain calm and gathered the courage to say, ¡°I was the one who asked for your help. If you help me resolve my family¡¯s crisis, I will marry you. Although I¡¯m young and not yet of marriageable age, it doesn¡¯t mean I can go back on my words. Yes, I¡¯m afraid of you, but¡­ I will try to ovee it. Someday, I will no longer fear you!¡± She clenched her fists and spoke slowly, forcing herself to stayposed. However, her trembling voice betrayed her true feelings at that moment. Leo couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows slightly when he heard her words. 14.01% ||| Chapter 6 I Don¡¯t Mind If You Call Me ¡°Hubby¡± He strode forward, reaching the edge of the bed. 17 788 vouchers Monica quickly retreated to the corner of the bed and realized something was wrong. Gritting her teeth, she summoned the courage to take two steps forward and sat on the edge of the bed, directly facing the man. Leo immediately became intrigued by this girl. Hisrge hand caressed her cheek as he asked, ¡°Still not afraid?¡± She trembled, and her slightly feverish skin contrasted vividly against his cold fingers. Of course, she was afraid. But this man would be her husband for a lifetime, someone she would spend many years with. She couldn¡¯t be afraid! She took a deep breath, raised her head, and said, ¡°No!¡± ¡°You¡¯re young but quite bold,¡± Leo chuckled. His sexy and thin lips curved into an attractive arc. His narrow eyes revealed a teasing smile, diluting the sense of horror brought by the scars and making him appear more approachable. She stared at that smile and couldn¡¯t help but think that Leo must be very handsome if he hadn¡¯t been disfigured. It was a pity¡­ Leo¡¯s hand continued to move downward, directly slipping 30.48% ||| Chapter 6 I Don¡¯t Mind If You Call Me ¡°Hubby¡± inside her cor. 1288 Nouchers Her body instantly tensed up, and she looked at him in shock and fear. ¡°Still not afraid?¡± He asked in a teasing tone. He wanted to see how long Monica could keep up her tough act. In his eyes¡­ there was a hint of disdain. He didn¡¯t trust her or think she could endure it. Monica felt an inexplicable sense of humiliation, not because of his teasing actions but because of his subtle taunting. ¡°You can also check my body and see my loyalty to you. This world doesn¡¯t revolve around you, Leo¨C tard, and your absolute authority!¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± FW The man paused his actions, his dangerous eyes narrowing with some displeasure. ¡°Leo¨Ctard!¡± she fearlessly replied, ¡°You¡¯re my future husband. What¡¯s wrong with calling you an affectionate nickname?¡± Upon hearing her confident words, Leo couldn¡¯t help butugh. What a ridiculous nickname. How dare this girl challenge him in such a manner! Yet¡­ he couldn¡¯t find fault with it. 45.39% ||| < Chapter I Don¡¯t Mind If You Call Me ¡°Hubby¡± An affectionate nickname? ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you call me hubby!¡± 288 Vouchers He pulled her into his embrace, hisrge hand gripping her rounded buttocks. She didn¡¯t appear thin. Her curves were alluring, but she felt light, like a fragile porcin doll in Leo¡¯s arms. He was a little worried about identally breaking her. Their distance suddenly closed, and she was half a head taller than him. It was the third time she had seen his face up close like this. The burn marks looked rough and intimidating, and there was a scar on his brow, though not as long as the rumors had suggested, making him appear even more fierce. Half his face was disfigured, leaving only the sharp, hawk¨Clike eyes, slender and captivating. With a slight raise of his eyebrow, he looked pretty intimidating. His deep ck eyes were like ink, vast and boundless, like an endless starry sky. They seemed to hold a ck hole within, capable of drawing people in deep. As their gazes met, she suddenly felt less afraid. Perhaps she had forced herself to ept this person in her heart! She took a deep breath and said straightforwardly, ¡°When I turn twenty, and we can register our marriage, I will naturally call you hubby. For now, we are only engaged, and¡­ not that intimate yet¡­¡± 58.54% ||| Chapter I Don¡¯t Mind If You Call Me ¡°Hubby¡± She felt a bit bashful as she finished her sentence. 11 288 Vouchers She was only eighteen years old and already someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e. In the future, she would share a bed with him and build a family together. It felt unbelievable just thinking about it. Upon hearing her words, Leo started to look forward to seeing this girl grow up quickly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Seeing her shy appearance, he felt the urge to tease her. ¡°Since we¡¯re already engaged, give me a kiss.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She froze as if all the blood in her body rushed to her head, and her ears turned red, almost as if they were bleeding. Leo had no concept of shame and leaned in, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t afraid? Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re engaged? Howe you can¡¯t even kiss your fianc¨¦?¡± Monica gritted her teeth fiercely upon hearing his words. He provoked her, but she couldn¡¯t refute him, or she would lose. Deep down, she also wanted to prove herself, so she mustered the courage and cupped his face. He deliberately presented his undamaged half¨Cface, but she kissed the scarred half. Since she had burned her bridges, she would bravely ept the current situation! 75.75% Chapter 6 I Don¡¯t Mind If You Call Me ¡°Hubby¡± if gaa Wouchers 11 Leo was satisfied with the kiss but would have been even more pleased if it hadnded on his lips. Just then, the secretary knocked on the door, saying something needed his attention. After Leo left, Monica was still in a daze. She had kissed him. Did that count as her first kiss? She buried her face in the nket, unsure of her emotions. Regret? Or shyness? Leo went to his study, and the secretary handed him Monica¡¯s file. Barret stood by, helping him remove the lifelike prosthetic mask from his face. Leo revealed a perfectly sculpted face with distinct features.. It was as if God had meticulously carved it without ws or imperfections! Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Bing A Good Person Barret asked, ¡°Sir, should we put away the mask? Ms. Donat has already passed the test. If she sees you like this, she will fall in love with you!¡± Leo remained single until now because every woman who saw the mask was scared away. Monica was the first to turn back and even vowed to ovee her fear. She was like a child, full of passion, bringing joy to those who saw her. Leo looked at the mask thoughtfully and eventually shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s amusing to tease her, so I¡¯ll keep wearing it. Have you gathered all the information I asked?¡± The secretary stepped forward and handed over Monica¡¯splete file. He thoughtfully analyzed, ¡°Sir, Ms. Donat is kind¨Chearted and enthusiastic. The man she likes should be a good guy. Sir¡­ you are not exactly that type.¡± Barret chimed in, ¡°Yes, good girls like good guys. Sir¡­ that doesn¡¯t look good to you.¡± Upon hearing these words, Leo furrowed his brows and couldn¡¯t help but reflect on himself. Was he that bad? 0.00% Chapter 7 Bing A Good Person ¡°What should I do then?¡± ¡°Sir, you should consider being a good guy!¡± 1788 Vouchers Leo had always been the wrong person, without a doubt. But now, because of this girl, he was profoundly reflecting on himself and considering being a good guy! After a night¡¯s rest, Monica became energetic and felt strong. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, realizing how miserable it was to be sick. Today was the first day of school, and she couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer. She had to go back to campus and report for sses. She went downstairs and saw Leo sitting at the dining table eating breakfast. He held the cutlery with one sleeve rolled up, revealing his expensive wristwatch. He exuded an unparalleled elegance in every movement as if it were innate. He hadn¡¯t put on his coat yet, and his white shirt entuated his figure perfectly, disying just the right amount of charm. He was the ideal model with his perfect proportions, broad shoulders, and narrow hips. If it weren¡¯t for the half of his face that was disfigured, he would be a heartthrob and a prince charming. She had initially thought Leo was much older, old enough to 23.25% N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 7 Bing A Good Person 78 be her father, but he was only twenty¨Ceight years old. 11 283 Vouchers From Barret¡¯s words, she learned that Leo was born when his father was quite old, and he wasn¡¯t that old. Nevertheless, he was still a whole ten years older than her. Ten years¡­ it was aplete age difference of an uncle! Hopefully, there wouldn¡¯t be a generation gap between them, and he could keep up with the topics of young people. Otherwise, living together in the future would be so dull! She sat down beside him and said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m starting school today, so I must return to campus. The rules at Lilder University require students to live on campus, so I can¡¯t stay here!¡± At this moment, she was highly grateful to the university rules; she wished she could personally thank the principal who came up with them a hundred times! ¡°Just remember toe back on weekends. We should bond as a couple. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to ovee your fears? Well, you¡¯ll need lots of practice for that.¡± Leo naturally knew what this girl was up to, and he had no intention of letting her off the hook. With her around, life should be pretty interesting. Monica was left speechless. She had boasted about oveing her fears, and now he wanted to stage a horror exercise every week! She felt like crying but had no tears left. She lowered her head 49.29% ||| O Chapter 7 Bing A Good Person and ate her meal without any enthusiasm. She went to school for registration in the morning and returned home in the afternoon. 288 Vouchers She had been away from home for two days and one night and did not know if her family was worried about her. As she stood by the door, about to push it open, she unexpectedly overheard a conversation between Michelle Lawrence and Gail Donat. ¡°Gail, you are so beautiful. You can¡¯t marry that Leo from the Hawn family. He looks like a monster, and he is too old for you! Even though the Hawn family is wealthy and influential, Leo can¡¯t inherit it. The eldest of the Hawn family has already secured the inheritance rights. As long as you win his son¡¯s heart and marry him, our family will ovee the crisis and thrive!¡± ¡°But Mom, if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t my generation be lower in status than Monica, that bitch?¡± Gail said somewhat unwillingly Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 They Can¡¯t Afford to Offend Mrs. Hawn ¡°Hmph, do you think Monica can marry into a wealthy family? It¡¯ll take her at least two more years to reach the legal age, and who knows, she might have already been tortured to death by that pervert Leo. And why do you care about status? As long as you marry into the Hawn family, you¡¯ll be Mrs. Hawn, the cream of the crop. So what if her status is higher than yours? You¡¯ll still have the upper hand in every way.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Mom, I will take revenge on you! How dare a bastard like Monica call herself a Donat family member? Who does she think she is? Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will trample her under my feet and make sure she never gets to turn things around¡­¡± Monica, outside the door, felt her heart tighten at these Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. words. She and Gail imed to have the same mother, but she knew they didn¡¯t. She was a hidden illegitimate child and had never met her mother. ording to Michelle¡¯s ount, her mother had brought her here just after she was born and asked for money. Otherwise, she threatened to expose her father¡¯s affair to the media. Michelle swallowed her pride and paid her off to protect the Donat family¡¯s reputation. Since then, Michelle had taken out all her resentment on 0.00% ||| Chapter & They Can¡¯t Afford to Offend Mrs. Hawn Monica. Since childhood, Monica was considered a surplus in the family. 288 Vouchers Clothes, toys, school bags¡­ everything Gail didn¡¯t want was given to Monica as charity. Her father also despised her mother and saw her as a gold digger, so he also ignored Monica. Therefore, when the Donat family faced a crisis, it wasn¡¯t Gail who was pushed out, but Monica who had juste of age. She had been missing for so long and wanted toe back to see them, fearing they would be worried, but now it seemed¡­ that waspletely unnecessary. She released her grip, cast a deste look at the door, and lowered her head as she walked away, not even noticing the car across the street. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Ms. Donat,¡± the secretary spoke up. ¡°She seems quite upset. Considering her awkward position in the family, she must have heard something.¡± Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. He had nned to visit the Donat family and discuss the engagement today, but he didn¡¯t expect to run into Monica with her head hanging low at the doorstep. She looked dejected, like a dusty pearl. Her thin figure made him feel a tinge of pity. She felt wronged¡­ and all alone, like a little animal licking its wounds. 33.93% ||| < Chapter & They Can¡¯t Afford to Offend Mrs. Hawn 11 788 Vouchers ¡°Warn the Donat family. They can¡¯t afford to offend Mrs. Hawn. I can help them solve the crisis today, but tomorrow I can also make them go bankrupt.¡± Leo narrowed his eyes and spoke in a cold voice. The secretary immediately understood that Leo was protecting Monica. Monica went to a cake shop. When she felt sad, indulging in sweets was only natural. She ordered several pieces of tiramisu and happily devoured them. Leo saw this through the window and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Initially, he thought she would be sobbing in sadness, but to his surprise, she quickly recovered. Her emotions came and went swiftly as if she had no cares in the world. Leo was about to turn and leave when a child identally bumped into him. The child looked up at his face and immediately fell to the ground, wailing loudly. The loud sound startled the customers in the shop, including Monica. She didn¡¯t expect to see Leo here. She had no idea he was following her and thought he hade here to eat. At that moment, the child¡¯s mother rushed out and scooped the child up in her arms. 66.11% ||| ¤¯ Chapter 8 They Can¡¯t Afford to Offend Mrs. Hawn 1288 Vouchers She saw Leo¡¯s terrifying half¨Cface and immediately scolded him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯te out and scare people with your face! What if you scare my kid?¡± 1 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Shut Up People around them started pointing and gossiping about the terrifying scars on Leo¡¯s face. Leo had long be indifferent to this chatter and had no intention of paying any attention. But his silent and aloof demeanor was perceived by Monica as a disy of self¨Cdoubt and self¨Cpity! Monica¡¯s inner fire erupted in an instant. She rushed into the crowd and pulled Leo behind her, protecting him like a mother hen protecting her chicks. Without mincing her words, she said, ¡°Hey,dy, can you please watch yournguage and show some manners? It was your child who bumped into my man. He even got cream from the cake on his suit. We didn¡¯t make a fuss about it, but now you¡¯re scolding my man?¡± ¡°How dare you speak like that, young girl? Don¡¯t you see how scary your man looks? My son wouldn¡¯t have bumped into him if he wasn¡¯t scared by him. I haven¡¯t even asked you forpensation for emotional trauma, and here you are making a fuss. Everyone can see how scary this guy looks. What if my child is left traumatized?¡± The woman retorted, disying arrogance instead of offering an apology. People around them began whispering among themselves, their gazes turning hostile. ||| O < Chapter 9 Shut Up ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s so ugly. What if he scares the children?¡± 11 788 Vouchers ¡°Keep it down. What if Leo is some freak? Don¡¯t they say on TV that some people with physical defects develop psychological insecurities and be cold¨Cblooded killers?¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Although Monica knew those words weren¡¯t directed at her, they still stabbed at her heart. She and Leo were already engaged, and she would soon be his partner for life. Despite her fear of his appearance, she would never use hurtful words. After all, he did not choose his physical condition; should he be hidden away from the world because of it? She clenched her fists tightly, like a small beast gathering strength, waiting for the moment of eruption. When everyone was chattering, Monica suddenly shouted. ¡°Shut up!¡± Her voice silenced the crowd instantly. Monica clenched her tiny fists tightly, making a creaking sound. A coldness filled her eyes as she fixed her gaze on the mother. ¡°Words mean nothing. Let¡¯s check the surveince footage. If your child¡¯s recklessness caused the collision with my man, then you willpensate him for his ruined suit! And if anyone dares to say a single word against my man, I will not 33.90% ||| Chapter 9 Shut Up let you go!¡± 288 iVouchers Perhaps intimidated by her aura, not a single person dared to speak, and they all stared at her in a daze. Monica was the girl of her word. She grabbed Leo¡¯s hand and stormed into the store, demanding to review the surveince footage. Leo remained silent, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth. In all his years, he had never hidden under anyone¡¯s protection. He never imagined being cared for, cherished, and protected would feel warm. N?velDrama.Org content rights. His gaze turned gentle, and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off their tightly sped hands. Her hands were small and soft, her palms warm and slightly sweaty. Her petite back remained straight, like a pine tree that would never bend. Leo could tell she was also scared, but she held on, determined to seek justice for him. And every detail of this scene was captured by Martin, Leo¡¯s secretary. He had intended to step in and help, but Leo secretly waved him off, signaling him not to interfere. Martin shook his head helplessly, realizing that Leo was 67.10% ||| < 1288 Vouchers Chapter 9 Shut Up immensely enjoying being protected by his wife. While others might be heroes saving girls in distress, Leo became the beauty being protected. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 I Hate Naughty Kids The surveince footage showed the child recklessly rushing around and identally bumping into Leo, causing the cream to stter onto him. As soon as the evidence was presented, everyone fell silent. After all, the mother and child were in the wrong and even resorted to being unreasonable. But the mother quickly came up with another excuse. ¡°Well, my son is still young, just a few years old! Besides¡­ you scared my child, too, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re an adult; why bother with a child?¡± ¡°I can let him go, but you are an adult; you should pay me for my man¡¯s clothes!¡± Monica said with displeasure. She hated bratty children! ¡°It¡¯s just a suit; how much could it be worth? Are you really into money or something?¡± The woman rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°Show the price tag, and I¡¯llpensate you half! My husband makes thirty to fifty thousand a month, and I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t afford it.¡± Monica smiled mischievously at her words. She really couldn¡¯t afford it. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She turned her gaze to Leo and extended her tiny hand. ¡°Hurry up and have your secretary bring the price tag. We can¡¯t let it go!¡± 0.00 ||| < Chapter 101 Hate Naughty Kids Leo looked at her beautiful face, cheeks still rosy from excitement. 288 Vouchers At this moment, she was like a warrior, helping Leo gain some ground, and she couldn¡¯t be happier. No one was allowed to bully her! Leo reached out his hand and tightly grasped hers. She froze momentarily, wanting to pull back, but his grip was too firm, and she couldn¡¯t retract her hand. Her cheeks flushed instantly, bing even redder. ¡°What¡­what are you doing? I asked for the price tag. Why are you holding my hand?¡± ¡°I like the way you said ¡®my man. Let¡¯s go with that.¡± Leo said, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth, his deep, dark eyes fixed on her. Since the moment she returned to him, he had decided that he wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else. He knew his decision was correct when she fearlessly came to protect him just now.. Once he held her hand, he would never let it go. Monica met his deep gaze; his eyes looked like a deep pool, an endless starry sky, or a ck hole that could suck people in. She couldn¡¯t understand the emotions behind that look, nor did she dare to look. His gaze felt invasive; even though she was dressed modestly, 34.51% ||| O Chapter 101 Hate Naughty Kids it made her feel as if she were utterly exposed. She averted her gaze and let him hold her hand. 1788 Vouchers Meanwhile, Martin had already made arrangements. The outfit was a creation by the renowned Italian designer Leon, without anybels. He disliked attaching prices to his work. But Martin managed to find him, and he cooperated in assessing its value. Just the craftsmanship by Leon alone was worth millions. Monica was stunned when she saw the estimated price. She counted the zeros multiple times to confirm that the lowest estimated value of the outfit was ten million¡­ If it came topensation, tens of thousands were deserved. The woman was dumbfounded when she saw the price. She soon started screaming that it was a scam. Monica wanted to say something, but Leo stopped her. ¡°Leave the rest to Martin; he will handle it.¡± He took off his coat, tossed it to Martin, and pulled her into the car. As Monica got into the car and the door closed, she immediately got nervous. ¡°Where¡­where are you taking me?¡± Chapter 11 Honey, I Will Protect You Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Honey, I Will Protect You N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Let¡¯s find another ce to eat without disturbance.¡± Leo said calmly and drove Monica to a Western restaurant. Monica still had some psychological shadows from earlier events, and when she saw him about to enter, she instinctively grabbed hisrge hand. Leo understood she was worried about him getting into trouble again, and he felt touched. ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± He smiled gently, his eyebrows slightly raised. That faint smile softened the terrifying appearance of half his face, making him appear gentle. If Leo hadn¡¯t been disfigured, this face would surely be unparalleled and admired by everyone. Monica blushed slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t worried about him at all. She had recognized her identity as his fianc¨¦e, thinking that they would share honor and disgrace. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch him being bullied! She pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you! I¡¯m just annoyed by that brat. And I wasn¡¯t helping you; I was helping myself. If they speak ill of you, I will also feel insulted. After all, we¡¯re¡­ engaged.¡± 0.00% ||| O < Chapter 11 Honey, I Will Protect You 11 288 Vouchers Leo knew she was bashful and didn¡¯t want to embarrass or force her to admit it. He tightened his grip on her tiny hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. My family invests in this restaurant.¡± Monica breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that. But suddenly, she also felt a tinge of pity. Leo was like a vampire, unable to easily expose himself to sunlight for fear of being shattered by rumors and gossip. Even with the backing of the wealthy Hawn family, he couldn¡¯t change the harm caused by his appearance. He must feel very lonely too. Monica followed behind him, watching his figure, and a surge of maternal love overflowed in her heart. She would protect her husband with all her might. Anyone who dared to bully him would receive no mercy from her! ¡°If those people are still being pushy today, what will you do?¡± Leo casually asked from the front. Monica raised an eyebrow and replied without hesitation, pouting, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll fight back against them!¡± ¡°Can you beat them?¡± ¡°Even if I can¡¯t, should I watch you get bullied? Don¡¯t worry, Leo, I¡¯m a loyal person. I won¡¯t abandon you!¡± She dered with great bravado and wanted to reach out and pat his shoulder, showing herself fiercely loyal. 29.91% O Chapter 11 Honey, I Will Protect You 11 788 Wouchers But unexpectedly, Leo suddenly stopped, and she failed to stop in time, bumping her head into his back. Her nose hurt, and she winced in pain. ¡°Why¡­ why did you stop?¡± ¡°Alright, if you ever dare to abandon me one day, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Leo said casually, and if Monica looked closely, she could glimpse an affectionate smile hidden in his narrow eyes, Though faint, it was heartwarming. Hearing his words, Monicained inwardly. She defended and protected him, yet he threatened to break her legs. Was she a dog? The rumors about Leo being cunning and ruthless were indeed true. Today, Leo was treating her, and she ordered without even caring about the price. After all, this guy was wearing a ten- million¨Cworth suit! She indulged herself in desserts until she couldn¡¯t walk, feeling completely satisfied. Leo dropped her off at school, but she was afraid the luxurious car would attract too much attention, so she wanted to get off early at a traffic light. But unexpectedly, Leo started acting indecently! ¡°A kiss before you get off!¡± 62.28% ||| Chapter 11 Honey Will Protect You ? ?? ¡°What?¡± Monica instantly blushed. 288 Vouchers Sitting in the passenger seat, she had a perfect view of his exceptionally handsome side profile. He could easily charm all the girls if she didn¡¯t think about the other half, just focusing on this side. Embarrassed, she¡­ swallowed and found herself lusting after this man with half a perfect¨Clooking face. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Bad Temper Leo watched her blushing face and felt in a good mood. Now he felt the urge to tease her further. ¡°You said you need practicing. Consider this a surprise inspection. Or were you lying to me?¡± His voice was deep and mellow, akin to the musical sound of a cello, which made it particrly pleasant to the ears. She knew he was using provocation; unfortunately, it worked on her! Defiantly, she said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Her small hand caressed his cheek the first time she touched that wrinkled, burnt skin. It felt somewhat cold and made her a bit apprehensive. But she lost her fear as she thought about living with this man for the rest of her life. Maybe Leo wasn¡¯t as bad as the rumors suggested, right? She leaned closer, aiming to kiss his cheek, but he suddenly turned his head. Now¡­ lips to lips! Monica froze momentarily, her pupils contracting, and she was unsure what to do next. In her daze, the man took control. His tongue surged forward, 0.00% ||| O < Chapter 12 Bad Temper 288 Wouchers prying open her teeth, not giving her the slightest chance to evade, and started a deep kiss. Leo had already gained the upper hand when she realized she wanted to resist. Hisrge hand firmly held her waist, leaving her no chance to escape. Besides, there wasn¡¯t much space inside the car, and she had nowhere to flee in the face of this cunning fox! Monica struggled in vain, feeling aggrieved. This was her first kiss! She had expected something tender and romantic, not this possessive madness. This person¡­ seemed so horny. Her eyes turned red and watery, with tears shimmering. Leo noticed and frowned deeply, feeling a bit annoyed. He let her go, his face still darkened. Seeing her on the verge of tears, he surprisingly felt restless, even finding it hard to breathefortably. And yet, the desire still burned within him. It was just a deep kiss, yet it effortlessly ignited his lust! He loosened his tie and opened the window to let the wind in. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting out?¡± His voice sounded cold and indifferent. 27.80% Chapter 12 Bad Temper 1388 Vouchers Monica already felt wronged, and now hearing those words upset her even more. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong; he acted aggressively without even considering her opinion! He did something wrong and still acted self¨Crighteous! That was outrageous! She angrily opened the door and got out, intentionally mming the car door loudly. As she walked away, she muttered, ¡°Stupid Leo, jerk Leo, not gentle! No wonder you can¡¯t get a woman. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re ugly; it¡¯s because of your bad temper¡­ You deserve to be single for so many years¡­¡± She was amid her rant when suddenly, a calm voice came from behind. ¡°I already got a woman, didn¡¯t I?¡± Monica was startled by the sudden voice and quickly turned around, only to bump into someone¡¯s muscr chest, causing her nose to ache. Before she couldin, she saw Leo standing behind her. She was immediately scared out of her wits and quickly stepped back. But identally, she stepped on the curb and fell backward. Luckily, Leo quickly reacted, catching her by her slender waist and steadying her. Still shaken, Monica looked at Leo, trembling with fear. She was doomed¡­ 56.81% < Chapter 12 Bad Temper 788 Vour This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She had just cursed, and he followed her all the way. Did he hear everything? ¡°You just said I¡¯m ugly and have a bad temper, so that¡¯s why I can¡¯t get a woman and have been single for so many years?¡± Leo¡¯s tone was light and hinted at yfulness, making it hard to fathom his intentions. Monica trembled for a moment, swallowing hard. Her dark eyes darted around as she was thinking of a solution¡­ Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Was Leo A Bastard? ¡°Yeah¡­ so, that¡¯s why you met me, right? Didn¡¯t I put an end to your single life? I didn¡¯t finish the second half, and there you were¡­¡± ¡°You mean I showed up at the wrong time?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. Leo saw her pitiful appearance and a hidden smile appeared in his deep eyes. Perhaps his life had been too lonely, and the sudden appearance of this chattering girl made him feel quite good. Perhaps his life had been too lonely, and this chattering girl that came out of nowhere made him feel quite good. ¡°Well, tell me about the second half then. Let me hear it out.¡± He deliberately challenged her without letting go of this exciting girl. Monica instantly felt overwhelmed. Should she sing praises to Leo? Even if hernguage skills were good, it would be hard to find the proper adjectives! She hesitated and said, ¡°You¡¯re tall and sturdy. Very 0.00% O < Chapter 13 Was Leo A Bastard? reassuring to be around.¡± 11 288 Vouchers ¡°And you have a perfect body proportions, like a model!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re alsopetent¡­¡± As she reached the end, she couldn¡¯t find any more adjectives and started to stammer anxiously. Leo stared at her and leaned in closer. Startled, Monica quickly tried to step back, but he held her waist firmly, preventing her from escaping. His thin lips were close to her ear, and his warm breath made her shiver. His pleasant voice came through, tinged with teasing, ¡°So, now you know how capable I am?¡± When Monica heard this y on words, blood rushed to her head, her face turning crimson, and her earlobes reddened as if bleeding. Leo lightly bit it down. It felt like a punishment, not very painful but enough to make her tense up. Was Leo a bastard? He was constantly nibbling and biting at her! She pushed him away and looked at him with a blushed face, ¡°I¡­ I have to go to school. What do you want with me?¡± ¡°I forgot to remind you. Tonight, you must apany me to 22.10% Chapter 13 Was Leo A Bastard? my family¡¯s mansion and meet your father¨Cinw.¡± 288 Vouchers N?velDrama.Org content rights. Leo knew she always felt bashful, so he didn¡¯t continue to tease her. He had indeed been too reckless earlier; dealing with this little girl required a slow approach, just like now! Upon hearing his words, she nodded repeatedly. She didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and quickly picked up her things and left. She was like a fleeing rabbit, running away in a panic. ¡­ In the evening, Leo came to pick her up. Monica was extremely nervous about meeting her future father¨Cinw, her small hands sweating profusely. After getting off the car, she looked at the intricately carved ckcquer gate and the towering building behind it, feeling a bit weak in the legs from fright. She had never imagined marrying into a prestigious family, but now she was genuinely marrying into one! Just as she nervously struggled to step forward, Leo held her tiny hand tightly. His palm was warm, and a continuous stream of strength flowed into her, bringing her a sense of security. She nced back at him, meeting his deep and mysterious eyes, which seemed even more enigmatic than the night itself. 46.39% ||| O Chapter 13 Was Leo A Bastard? Her heart trembled, and she couldn¡¯t meet his gaze. His eyes carried a hint of aggressiveness as if they could prate a person¡¯s soul. 288 iVouchers His gentle and soothing words reached her ears when she lowered her gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you.¡± Upon hearing these words, Monica instantly felt at ease. Yes¡­ with her man by her side, what was there to fear? They entered the house, and only servants were in the living room. Andrew was still upstairs. Leo asked the servant to familiarize Monica with the surroundings while he fetched Andrew. As the servant guided her around, Monica realized that this mansion was quite luxurious, with a private cinema, an indoor swimming pool, and a nursery in the backyard that was surprisinglyrge. It was summer, the time when jasmine flowers bloomed. The night breeze brought waves of fragrance that filled the air. Monica liked this ce and asked the servant to leave and stroll alone. Little did she know that the instant the servant turned away, a pair of dark and lustful eyes fixed on her curvy figure.. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Seduction? Monica was walking along peacefully when she heard the sound of footsteps behind her. She thought it was the olddy from earlier. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me; I¡¯m already familiar¡­¡± She turned around, but her words trailed off. Because he became apletely unfamiliar man when standing behind her. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± The man suddenly lunged forward before she could finish her sentence and embraced her tightly. She was startled and immediately struggled, but their strength difference was too significant, and she couldn¡¯t budge him. She caught a whiff of strong alcohol; the man had been drinking heavily! ¡°I never expected that there¡¯s such a beautiful maid in that old man¡¯s house! Why waste time serving Andrew? Why not choose me and I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want? You¡¯re so charming, and you have a great figure!¡± His hands started groping around. With the thin dress Monica was wearing, it left her vulnerable. 0.00% ||| O < Chapter 14 Seduction? This pervert intended to rape her. ¡°Help! Someone, help!¡± 1288 Vouchers She screamed, but the man covered her mouth fiercely. Impatience showed on his face, making him look monstrous and terrifying, like a devil. He pressed his hand tightly against her mouth and nose, depriving her of breath. She could only hear his low, sinister voice saying, ¡°You bitch, how dare you call for help? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the grandson of Andrew, the future heir of the Hawn family! If you choose me, you may be Mrs. Hawn. That¡¯s the dream of countless girls! Bitch, stop screaming! You have sex with me tonight, and I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡± As Monica struggled to breathe, he finally released his grip. ¡°You¡¯re Frankie Hawn?¡± She gasped for air and managed to utter those words. Frankie chuckled at her words and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the only son of my father. The entire Hawn family will be mine. Now, you want to spend the night with me?¡± Frankie smirked, thinking that now that Monica knew his identity, she would try her best to please him. But he never expected to see fear written all over her face as she desperately struggled to free herself from his grip, trying to escape. She even shouted for help, a cry loud enough to alert others. 27.40% ||| Chapter 14 Seduction? Frankie cursed inwardly, realizing he had made a grave mistake, and suddenly sobered up. 17 288 Vouchers Andrew was a strict man; if he found out about this, he would surely kill him. The lust that had consumed him just a moment ago vanished instantly. Frustrated, he red at Monica and filled with anger. He kicked her hard in the back. Monica tumbled forward,nding amidst the flowers. The sharp branches scratched her body, causing searing and unbearable pain. Frankie lifted her up before she could even cry out and pped her across the face. The strength of a grown man was far beyond what she could bear. The p left her dazed, her ears ringing so loudly that she couldn¡¯t hear his angry mutterings. Her cheek burned with pain, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. But Frankie was still not satisfied. ¡°You bitch, just wait and see. Today, you rejected me, but I¡¯ll find a chance to make you beg for mercy in bed!¡± As he spoke, the maids arrived. When they saw Monica barely conscious, they rushed forward and held her in their arms. ¡°Mr. Hawn, what happened?¡± 62.85% N?velDrama.Org content rights. ||| Chilcher 14 Seduction? 18 738 Vouchers Frankie released his grip, straightened his clothes, and said, ¡°This bitch tried to seduce me, so I taught her a lesson!¡± ¡°What¡­ What?¡± The maid was dumbfounded, unable to believe that Leo¡¯s wife would seduce Leo¡¯s nephew. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 She¡¯s Just a Maid This was a serious matter, and the maids quickly reported it to Leo and Andrew., Both of them hurried downstairs. In the living room, Monicay pale on the sofa. She had been kicked in the back and pped on the cheek. How could her frail body withstand such abuse? Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed fiercely when he saw it, and he strode forward. Andrew furrowed his white eyebrows and struck his cane heavily on the ground. ¡°What was going on? What happened?¡± Frankie decided to take the initiative and immediately spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, this maid tried to seduce me in the garden. When I rejected her advances, she attempted to force herself on me. I took action to teach her a lesson. Grandpa, I know you are a man of integrity and would never tolerate such a slutty maid!¡± Andrew knew Frankie was lying, but Leo spoke first before he could reprimand him. ¡°You¡¯re saying she seduced you?¡± Each word dripped with coldness as if they had emerged from the depths of hell. 0.00% < Chapter 15 She¡¯s Just a Maid 788 Vouchers Frankie shivered, and the remnants of alcohol turned into a cold sweat. He suddenly felt afraid¡­ He gathered his courage, realizing he couldn¡¯t back down after starting this lie. ¡°Yes, she seduced me! She thought she was beautiful enough to marry into a wealthy family. Just a typical gold digger!¡± Monica wanted to curse him for his shamelessness but had no strength left. She could only watch helplessly as he twisted the truth. She wasn¡¯t that kind of person¡­ Would Leo believe her? With great effort, she lifted her hand and weakly grasped Leo¡¯s hand. Leo¡¯s gaze met her tear¨Cfilled eyes as he turned around, so stubborn and determined, as if pleading for him to believe her. In an instant, his heart softened. He immediately lifted her and instructed someone to call the family doctor. Seeing how nervous he was, Frankie said, ¡°Leo, what are you doing? She¡¯s just a maid.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to youter!¡± Leo said coldly before carrying Monica away. 28.17% ||| Chapter 15 She¡¯s Just a Maid 288 Vouchers Frankie was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Did this maid also seduce Leo?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Andrew fiercely struck Frankie¡¯s knee with his cane. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Frankie fell to the ground, howling in pain. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Do you know who that woman was? That¡¯s Leo¡¯s future wife! Do you think we wouldn¡¯t know you were lying? I¡¯m going to kill you if anything happens to her!¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was stern and commanding. Upon hearing this, Frankie was dumbfounded. S She wasn¡¯t a maid but rather the fianc¨¦e of that ugly man. Frankie¡¯s father had mentioned it to him before, but Frankie had disregarded it, assuming that she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure for long and would be frightened away. He never expected that Leo could get such a beautiful fianc¨¦e. That ugly man did not deserve her! Frankie felt not only fear but also greed. Meanwhile, in the room¡­ The family doctor had hurriedly arrived. The injury on Monica¡¯s cheek affected her left eardrum, resulting in damage that could lead to temporary hearing loss. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too severe, and the hearing loss would be temporary. 55.49% Chapter 15 She¡¯s Just a Maid 17788 Vouchers After applying medicine to her cheek, Monica still grimaced in pain, as if it was unbearable suffering. The doctor noticed her difort while lying down and suspected an injury on her back. He turned her around and lifted her clothes, revealing arge bruise and damage to the soft tissues. Leo¡¯s eyes zed with fury instantly when he saw that injury. Without a word, he turned and left, rushing downstairs. ¡°Leo, what¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Don¡¯t Kill Him Leo approached with a menacing momentum, resembling a demon from hell with a murderous aura. A gust of wind seemed to apany him wherever he went. Then, he delivered a heavy kick to Frankie¡¯s abdomen. Frankie writhed on the ground, gasping in pain and crying agonized. Leo grabbed him by the throat, forcing him to stand. Unable to breathe in any fresh air, Frankie stared at Leo with wide, fearful eyes, struggling to speak. ¡°Leo¡­ I was wrong! Please, I won¡¯t do it again. You can¡¯t kill your nephew for a woman you haven¡¯t married. It¡¯s not worth it for a woman¡­¡± ¡°Not worth it?¡± Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed menacingly. From the moment that woman returned, Leo had already decided to protect and cherish her. But before he could shower her with affection, she had been tormented by this jerk. His cold, sinister eyes contracted as he looked at Frankie¡¯s suffocating and painful expression, and he showed no hint of mercy. 0.00% ||| Chapter 16 Don¡¯t Kill Him 11488 Vouchers Andrew couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. ¡°Leo, he is your eldest brother¡¯s only son!¡± As Leo heard it, he released his grip with a sullen face. ¡°Martin, take him away. I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson and straighten him out on behalf of his parents.¡± As soon as Martin heard this, he stepped forward and led Frankie away. Frankie trembled all over. The kick nearly took his life, and now he would be locked up and subjected to Leo¡¯s punishment¡­ No! This ugly man was a devil and couldn¡¯t let himself fall into his hands. ¡°Grandpa¡­ help! He¡¯s going to kill me, Grandpa¡­¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t show favoritism this time, as Frankie had done something wrong. After Frankie was taken away, Andrew gazed at Leo somberly. ¡°Leo, I have nothing else to say. You can turn off this jerk, but don¡¯t kill him. Your eldest brother only has one son, understand?¡± ¡°I understand, Dad.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. His tone was cold and detached, sending chills down anyone¡¯s spine. Andrew knew that Frankie was in for miserable torture. Even 27.04% ||| < Chapter 16 Don¡¯t Kill Him 388 Vouchers if he didn¡¯t die, he would likely be left half¨Cdead. But since Leo had agreed, Frankie wouldn¡¯t be dead. Andrew sighed; he initially thought it would be a great family gathering for a meal, but he never expected¡­ Half an hourter, Frankie¡¯s parents rushed over and caused amotion in the living room upon learning that Leo had taken away their son. Leo had been caring for Monica by her bedside andpletely ignored their uproar. Finally, Andrew intervened and forcefully told them to leave first and that he would provide an exnation tomorrow. Monica remained unconscious until midnight. As the effects of the sedative wore off, she began to have nightmares. She muttered in her sleep as if afraid of something. ¡°Help¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Leo¡­ why haven¡¯t youe to save me?¡± ¡°Boo¨Choo, Leo¡­¡± She called out his name repeatedly, like a helpless child crying out in despair. Leo¡¯s heart tightened as if the softest part of him had copsed. He tightly held her iling hand, pressing it against his cheek, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It will never happen again! If anyone dares toy a finger on you, I will destroy them!¡± Perhaps his words worked as Monica gradually calmed down. When Monica woke up the next day, she found herself back at Leo¡¯s private residence. When she tried to get out of bed, her back was in excruciating pain, causing her to grimace. As she tried to stand up, she lost her bnce and fell to the ground, letting out a scream of pain. The bathroom door suddenly opened at that moment, and a man rushed over. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 I Didn¡¯t Seduce Him ¡°Are you okay? Why are you so careless?¡± Leo reproached with a frown, but he couldn¡¯t bear to speak too harshly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Monica waved her hand hastily. She was not an enamel doll that would break easily. She looked up. With just one nce, she froze instantly. Why was Leo not wearing clothes?! He was naked and dripping with water. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed and quickly covered her eyes. She was ashamed and annoyed, stammering, ¡°Why¡­why are you naked? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Leo looked at her blushing face and couldn¡¯t help but say jokingly, ¡°This is my room. Why can¡¯t I be naked? I was taking a shower, and you screamed suddenly. I thought something happened to you, so I rushed out.¡± ¡°You¡­you are a pervert!¡± ¡°Pervert?¡± Leo muttered and approached her with a smirk on his face. She was so scared that she kept backing away and finally fell on the bed, but he still didn¡¯t stop. 0.00% Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 171 Didn¡¯t Seduce Him 11788 Voucher In the end, she was pressed onto the bed by Leo and locked in his arms. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± She pressed her hands hard against his chest, preventing him from approaching. Leo smiled wickedly and said, ¡°You¡¯re touching me.¡± When Monica heard this, she was so frightened that she immediately withdrew her hands and curled up in a ball, afraid of physical contact with him. ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still looking at me. Where do you want to see me? My chest muscles or my abs?¡± She closed her eyes tightly, wishing she could vanish immediately. ¡°Oh¡­ please don¡¯t torture me. Can you put on your clothes first?¡± ¡°Silly girl, you will look and touch sooner orter. Okay, I won¡¯t tease you. Change your clothes first and wait for the doctor toe and check you.¡± He tapped her on the head before leaving. She breathed a sigh of relief when the bathroom door closed. She was blushing so severely, and her heart was beating wildly. It was so embarrassing! Soon Leo came out with his lower body wrapped in a bath 28.24% ||| Chapter 17 I Didn¡¯t Seduce Him towel. The water droplets all over his body hadn¡¯t been wiped off, rolling down along his muscle texture. He had washed his hair, and his short ck hair was neatly pulled back, making him look solemn. Maybe she had seen his face too much, or she had epted Leo in her heart, so she didn¡¯t find that burned half of his face so scary. She always felt that there was a story to this half of his face, and something terrible must have happened to him to leave this indelible mark. She was so engrossed that she didn¡¯t realize he had already walked to her side. ¡°If you look at me again, you will be sorry!¡± He leaned closer and whispered in her ear. She could feel his warm breath. She came to her senses and quickly backed away like a startled cat. Her eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes. Soon the family doctor came. Her back injury was fine; she just needed not to lift heavy objects. As for her eardrum, there might be a hearing impairment for a month or two. Fortunately, she still had one good ear. Otherwise, she would not dare to imagine what she should do. She was still afraid when she thought about what had happenedst night. Oh, right! Chapter 171 Didn¡¯t Seduce Him She hadn¡¯t exined her innocence yet. She anxiously grabbed Leo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Believe me, I didn¡¯t do anythingst night. I didn¡¯t seduce him!¡° Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Let Me Hug You for A While Seeing her terrified look, Leo softened his heart. How could he let her go through such a terrible thing? He touched her head and said softly, ¡°I believe in you. I know you are not that kind of person.¡± When Monica heard this, she was instantly relieved. His words, ¡°I believe in you,¡± seemedparable to thousands of sweet words, which warmed her heart. ¡°What about Frankie?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. After all, you are a family. And I know you are in a bad situation at home. Your eldest brother runs the Hawn family. He will not let you go if you do something to his son!¡± ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± He asked in disbelief. She swallowed her anger after suffering such a grievance, hoping he would not offend others. She treated him with all her heart! ¡°Of course. You are my man, after all! I was wronged a bit, but I¡¯m fine now. I don¡¯t want you to stand up for me and cause unnecessary trouble. I just hope you are fine!¡± She held his hand tightly, fearing that he would do things impulsively. 0.00% ||| O Chapter 18 Let Me Hug You for A While 788 Vouchers Leo suddenly had mixed feelings. He was very moved when he met her sincere and kind eyes. In Monica¡¯s eyes, he was the third son of the Hawn family who was in a difficult situation, ugly and controversial. She wanted to use her weak body to shield him from the wind and rain. He was so lucky to marry her! He pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. The force of his big hands made her a little out of breath. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She asked, a little confused. ¡°Let me hug you for a while.¡± He said in a low and hoarse voice. His words inexplicably softened her heart, so she obediently remained still and let him hold her. She patted his back with her hand and softly said, ¡°Well, listen to me, please. Could you not do anything impulsive for me? I hope you are well. After all, you are the man I will marry, and you must protect me for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Okay, I listen to you.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Monica felt relieved after hearing this. After she had breakfast, she took some medicine and went to rest. Leo sat by the window for a long time until Martin came and told him Frankie was awake. 32.70% ||| Chapter 18 Let Me Hug You for A White 17 788 Wouchers ¡°It¡¯s time to settle the score.¡± Leo looked deeply at the girl on the bed and said with doting eyes. Then he came to the warehouse. Frankie was tied to a post. His face was red and swollen, and one of his teeth was missing. It seemed Martin had taught him a good lesson. Unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t bear the beating and passed out soon. He hadn¡¯t woken up until now. Leo had guarded Monica all night; now it was time to vent his anger. Seeing himing, Frankie trembled with fright, screaming, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯te near! Leo, I know I was wrong and won¡¯t repeat it. Please don¡¯t hit me!¡± But begging for mercy didn¡¯t work, and he was punched hard. He bent down in pain and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Leo asked Martin to untie the rope, and Frankie fell to the ground. Frankie looked at the door and struggled to crawl over, trying to escape, but Leo stepped on his hand, ¡°Did you hit her with your left hand?¡± With a heavy crush, Frankie let out a scream. ¡°No¡­ no¡­ Leo, let me go. I didn¡¯t know she was yours!¡± ¡°No? Then it must be the right hand.¡± He immediately switched to Frankie¡¯s right hand and stepped hard again. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Tell Them to Have A Second Child as Soon as Possible Frankie gasped from the pain and fell unconscious, Leo ignored it. He crushed Frankie¡¯s hand with his leather shoe, and bloodstains immediately appeared on the back of Frankie¡¯s hand. ¡°Send this bastard back and tell my brother and sister¨Cinw 1 don¡¯t like someone hurting my woman. This time it¡¯s his hands. But next time, it will be his crotch. Tell them to have a second child as soon as possible because this bastard will die at my hands sooner orter.¡± Leo sounded cold and ruthless. It was a scorching summer but it felt like a cold December in this warehouse. His eyes were bloodthirsty and hostile. Seeing him like this, Martin was a little startled. Leo hadn¡¯t been so angry for a long time. Thest time he had lost his temper was when the cruise ship exploded many years ago. He didn¡¯t dare to say much, dragged Frankie away, and turned to leave when Leo stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Monica. It¡¯s too bloody, understand.¡± ¡°Monica?¡± Hearing this intimate address, Martin froze for a moment. It seemed that Leo would continue to pretend! 0.00% ||| Chapter 19 Tell Them to Have A Second Child as Soon as Possible ¡°Yes, Mr. Hawn.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡­ 288 Vouchers Monica slept until noon and didn¡¯t dare to continue sleeping. She had already dyed the ss, and the junior course was still crucial. She insisted on going back and protested when Leo disagreed. Finally, Leo had no choice but to give in. ¡°You are injured, and I¡¯m terrified you can¡¯t care for yourself. So you have to stay here at night. It is not negotiable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to go to ss. I¡¯ll invite the teacher over.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Monica fell silent. What else could she say? Even if he was the second son of the Hawn family and was not favored, he was much better than an ordinary girl like her. She pouted aggrievedly and muttered, ¡°Leo, you are so unreasonable!¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Leo admitted without hesitation. Before going to school in the afternoon, Monica put on ayer of makeup to cover up the p mark on her cheek. It was an elective course in the afternoon, which was taken together by juniors and seniors. Her girlfriend and roommate, re, immediately came to her. 29.77% ||| §¤ Chichen 10 Tell Them to Have A Second Child as Soon as Possible 1738 Vouchers ¡°Monica, how are you and that mysterious Leo Hawn doing? We¡¯ve just started school, and you started staying out at night. You¡¯re so bold!¡± re said jokingly. Monica rolled her eyes when she heard re¡¯s words, tapped re on the head, and said helplessly, ¡°re, can you stop thinking dirty? Leo and I are engaged, but we haven¡¯t crossed the line. Everything will wait until I am twenty years old!¡± re was a senior student who lived in a dorm with Monica, and they were very close. The two talked about almost everything. Monica hadn¡¯t told anyone about her and Leo¡¯s engagement except re. re shook her head. ¡°What age is this? You¡¯re so conservative. Now many people have sex before marriage. If you don¡¯t try it, how will you know whether you will be happy in bed after getting married?¡± When Monica heard this, she immediately thought of the scene in the morning. It was so big. It looked so scary. Monica would¡­ be happy in bed, right? When she was thinking wildly, re pinched her. She felt incredibly guilty when she came to her senses and met re¡¯s half¨Csmiling eyes. She stammered, ¡°Why¡­why are you looking at me? Is there something on my face?¡± Chapte: 19 Tell Them to Have A Second Child as Soon as Possible ¡°Girl, are you thinking of it? I¡¯ve experienced it. Let me tell you, sex will deepen the love between a man and a woman in bed! The longer you sleep, the deeper your love for each other. Look at yourself. It proves that you don¡¯t dislike Leo. If you want a future with him, you must find a way to win his heart!¡± ¡°Why¡­why? Why can¡¯t it be him trying to win my heart? Why does it have to be winning his heart?¡° Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 My Man Is So Awesome ¡°Girl, are you stupid or something? If I were a man, I would not like you. You don¡¯t have a sexy body, and you don¡¯t like makeup. Besides, the Donat family is not wealthy. How are you going to win a man¡¯s heart? With sincerity? It¡¯s all about ying tricks!¡± ¡°I trust Leo,¡± Monica said a little stubbornly. She firmly believed in sincerity but didn¡¯t know that Leo had tricked her. After school in the evening, Leo came to pick her up, for which re evenughed at her. There was only one specialized ss the following day. re came to the door of the ssroom as soon as the ss was over. She was now in her senior year and had to think about internships. She had applied for a job in apany, and they had asked her to interview at ten o¡¯clock today. She felt bored alone, so she brought Monica along. Finally, they stood in front of a towering building. ¡°JC Group? Is it the International Group that was reported in the financial news and suddenly entered Lilder City?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! I heard that the person in charge is very mysterious, 0.00% ||| Chapter 20 My Man Is So Awesome 1288 Vouchers and he seems to be a foreigner. He had a deep background. He upied a position in thepetitive Lilder City in just one year. It shows that he has a strong influence.¡± re said excitedly. ¡°Leo¡­¡± Monica suddenly said when re was talking excitedly. She followed Monica¡¯s gaze and saw a car driving into the underground garage. ¡°That¡¯s Leo¡¯s car. Does he work here?¡± ¡°Go and have a look. As Leo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you have the right to know where he works, right?¡± re also wanted to see what the legendary Leo Hawn looked like. They walked into the underground garage. Leo¡¯s car stopped. Martin handed him a file and briefly reported on the day¡¯s work, ¡°Thend of Eastern Suburbs has been sessfully acquired, and we are waiting to start construction. If the safety inspection is all right, we will start construction at the end of this month to build a themed resort. Also, there will be a video conference at 11 o¡¯clock, and it¡¯s aimed at overseas M Group¡¯s investment ¡­¡± Before Martin finished his sentence, he caught sight of Monica out of the corner of his eye. and said, ¡°Mr. Hawn, it¡¯s Ms. Donat.¡± Leo was also a little surprised to see Monica here. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Monica asked suspiciously. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Hawn is¡­¡± 28.54% ||| < Chapter 20 My Man Is So Awesome 788 Voucher Before Martin finished his sentence, she said, ¡°You work here, right? You wear a suit daily and look so formal, and you even have a secretary. You must be at the level of management! ¡°Manager? Director?¡± The corners of Leo¡¯s mouth started to twitch. Did he look like a manager? ¡°Oh, my man is so awesome! Keep up the good work to get promoted and a sry raise, and treat me to a big dinner!¡± Monica stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, cheering him on. She didn¡¯t want to be rich and powerful, but only to be happy and safe with him. Moreover, she was not imaginative enough to connect the group president with Leo. Everyone knew that the inheritance of the Hawn family was handed over to the eldest son. As for Leo, the third son, his face had been disfigured due to an ident, his personality was weird, and he couldn¡¯t even find a wife. How could such a person have a group of his own? No one would believe it. So she took it for granted that Leo came to work here and had a good position at most. She was thankful in her heart. Fortunately, thepany didn¡¯t reject him because of his appearance, proving that her man must be capable. It was a good thing to be proud of! ||| Chapter 20 My Man Is So Awesome 18 788 Vouchers ¡°Okay, I will leave all my future wages to you for safekeeping.¡± He didn¡¯t reveal his identity for fear of scaring her. Since she wanted a peaceful and happy life, he would give her a life as long as she was d to stay by his side. Thinking of it, he tapped her nose with dotting eyes. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Aren¡¯t You Afraid You¡¯ll Regret It Later? While talking to Leo, Monica pulled re to her side and introduced, ¡°This is my good friend and roommate, re White.¡± ¡°Hi, thank you for taking care of Monica.¡± He nodded politely but did not extend his hand. He didn¡¯t like to be in contact with other girls except Monica. re smiled awkwardly. But Monica didn¡¯t notice it. She waved Leo off, telling him to hurry to work and not bete. As soon as Leo left, re took her out of the underground garage as fast as possible. Walking to a sunny ce, re took a deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°His face¡­¡± ¡°It is rumored that he looks ugly, and you have heard of it.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it before but didn¡¯t expect it to be so scary! Monica, you can¡¯t give up your whole life for the Donat family. You are only eighteen and will probably live to be eighty-eight in the future. Are you going to live with a man with such a face for sixty years?¡± ¡°Monica, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself! You¡¯re so cute and good-looking, and I¡¯m sure you can find a better man!¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with Leo.¡± Monica smiled lightly, without anyints or dissatisfaction. ¡°Why?¡± re was shocked. Anyone who saw Leo¡¯s terrifying face would be intimidated. 0.00% 11:55 Chapter 21 Aren¡¯t You Afraid You¡¯ll Regret It Later? 288 Vouchers ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the Donat family. If I don¡¯t marry Leo, I will be married to someone else for business by my dad. Leo allowed me to choose, but I still chose him. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s terrifying. I thought I would first marry a 40- or 50-year-old man. Now I¡¯m going to marry a young man, and I am delighted. Besides, I believe that Leo will be nice to me. After all, he will not have other women, right?¡± When re heard this, her heart ached slightly. Although Monica was young and had no social experience, she was born into such a family and had experienced too much cruelty in the world. She had a mercenary father, a snobbish stepmother, and a bullying sister. It would be a blessing if she left her family, even if she would be with Leo. ¡°Monica, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll regret itter?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. Even if Leo mistreats me in the future and we part ways, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± She clenched her fists and said firmly. After school at night, she stood at the crossroads and waited for Leo. After she waited for more than ten minutes, Martin came by car. ¡°Mr. Hawn has a temporary dinner party at night, and he can¡¯t pick you up, so he asked me toe over.¡± ¡°I can go back by myself. I don¡¯t need a special pick-up. I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± She was a little embarrassed. Martin smiled and said it was Leo¡¯s order, and he dared not neglect it. ¡°Besides, this is what Mr. Hawn wants. He will be worried if you go home alone.¡± Monica thought it made sense. How could Leo adore her if she didn¡¯t pretend to be weak? While in the car, she couldn¡¯t help asking a question, ¡°Martin¡­ do you know how Leo got the bruise on his face? I have been afraid to ask for fear of breaking his heart.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Martin hesitated when he heard this question. Monica noticed his hesitation and quickly waved her hand, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient 11:55 Chapter 21 Aren¡¯t You Afraid You¡¯ll Regret It Later? for you to say it, I¡¯ll just wait for him to tell me.¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Hawn won¡¯t mention that painful past to you. There is nothing to hide. You will be his wife, after all. Four years ago, Mr. Hawn and Karl returned from abroad, and the cruise ship they were on had an ident and exploded. Karl¡¯s body was nowhere to be found. Mr. Hawn was lucky enough to escape, but half of his face was¡­¡± The cruise ship exploded. Karl¡¯s body was nowhere to be found¡­ Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Are You and Leo Sleeping Together? The Hawn family had four children. Leo ranked third, with two older brothers and an adopted younger sister. Only Karl and Leo were of the same mother, but Karl had died four years ago. She heard it was an expected death, but it was an ident. When she was still in shock, Martin said, ¡°Karl is a taboo for Mr. Hawn, and even Old Mr. Hawn has never mentioned it. Ms. Donat, you pretend that you haven¡¯t heard anything today. Karl¡¯s death is a big blow to Mr. Hawn. He has been depressed for a whole year because of this, and now he¡¯s getting better.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± She said sincerely and suddenly felt that Leo was not so scary anymore. He had almost died, so his looks were nothing to him. The maids had already started preparing the hangover soup when she came home. The maids said that Leo¡¯s stomach was not good and he couldn¡¯t drink too much alcohol, so hangover soup was necessary for every social gathering. When Monica thought she would be his wife in the future, she didn¡¯t dare to ck off, so she prepared herself and didn¡¯t let others help her. ¡°Mrs. Hawn, you¡¯re so good to Mr. Hawn.¡± Before she married Leo, the maids at home changed their address. Monica blushed when someone called her Mrs. Hawn and couldn¡¯t help protesting, ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid he¡¯lle back drunk and go crazy.¡± Time passed, and she waited from eight o¡¯clock in the evening to ten o¡¯clock. She felt that she was bing increasingly like a young wife, and she even began to wait for her man, who came backte in the evening. She was sleepy and napping when she suddenly heard the car horn outside the door. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. 0.00% 11:55 Chapter 22 Are You and Leo Sleeping Together? Leo was back! 288 iVouchers She hurriedly put on her slippers and went to open the door, but there was an older man in his sixties standing outside the door. Although his hair was gray, he looked energetic. She froze, not knowing who the man in front of her was. ¡°Monica, this is my father.¡± Leo stepped forward, fearing that Andrew would scare Monica. ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle¡­.¡± She guessed it, but she couldn¡¯t be sure. When she was beaten like thatst time, she didn¡¯t have time to observe Andrew, so she found him a stranger this time. Andrew was a man of the day in Lilder City, and others would turn pale when they talked about him. Hawn Group was not as grand as initially, and it had all been created by Andrew. Andrew was already sixty-eight, and he was old enough to be her grandfather. She was with Leo, but she still found it a little awkward to call him uncle. ¡°Don¡¯t call me uncle. Call me Dad, silly girl. You will be Leo¡¯s wife¡¯s son, so naturally, you should call me dad like Leo.¡± Andrew liked Monica more and more. The young girl was tall and slender. He was slightly sorry thest time something like that happened in the old house. After thinking about it, he decided toe over, have a look, and stay for a while to observe the couple¡¯s situation. Although Leo was engaged, he wouldn¡¯t feel relieved until he married. ¡°Well¡­¡± Monica couldn¡¯t do it. She could only look at Leo as if asking for help. Leo was a little helpless. Did Andrewe here to scare her away? ¡°Dad, Monica, and I are just engaged. We haven¡¯t gotten married yet. We¡¯ll get married when she finishes her two years of study. It¡¯s a bit early now.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot. You¡¯re only eighteen, and it¡¯s a bit early. But it doesn¡¯t matter. You get along first. Anyway, you will marry into our Hawn family sooner orter!¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t stand at the door. Pleasee in and sit down. I¡¯ll make your coffee.¡± Monica weed him in. Andrew was still a little guilty about what had happened 41.74% 11:55 Chapter 22 Are You and Leo Sleeping Together? that day, so he kept asking her how she was. 288 IVouchers She had thought Andrew was a strict and rigid older man, but now he seemed easygoing. very Leo was afraid she would get tired of chatting, so he interrupted, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s gettingte. Monica should go to bed. She has ss tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡°Yes, girls should go to bed early. Are you and Leo sleeping together?¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 I Will Try My Best to Be A Gentleman ¡°Huh?¡± Monica was instantly embarrassed, and she looked at Leo nkly and saw him nodding calmly. ¡°Of course.¡± Leo didn¡¯t even frown, speaking very naturally. Monica secretly gave him a thumbs-up. He was indeed a big shot with substantial psychology. Monica¡¯s knees felt weak. Andrew nodded with a smile, and a gleam of light shed in his seemingly sharp eyes. Andrew was smart enough to see what was going on between the two of them. He came here this time to promote the young couple¡¯s rtionship. Leo took Monica back to the bedroom. After the door was closed briefly, Barret came in unexpectedly, removing all the unused quilts and pillows in the closet. Andrew nced at the bedroom at the door. He smiled when he saw only a thin summer silk quilt on the bed. ¡°You guys go to bed early. Don¡¯t get cold at night. Barret, find two men to remove the sofa and the hanging chairs on the balcony too.¡± Soon, the things were removed, and Monica looked at Leo in a daze. Andrew was cutting them off, and now they couldn¡¯t even sleep on the sofa or the floor. ¡°What¡­ what should we do now?¡± Monica looked at him pitifully. Leo hadn¡¯t expected Andrew to be ruthless enough to give him no way out. He frowned slightly. He had wanted to get away with it, but now it seemed he could only confess. He said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell him everything.¡± 0.00% 11:56 Chapter 23 I Will Try My Best to Be A Gentleman He was about to leave but was stopped by Monica. 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Your father has good intentions. What will he think of me if he knows we don¡¯t live together?¡± MonicaThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. was a little worried. It was said that the life of wealthy families looked morous, but there were many intrigues. If she married into the Hawn family, this man would be her only support. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass Leo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, no one dares to do anything to you.¡± Monica knew that his status in the family was not high, and she was already pleased that he could still promise her such a thing. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°How about¡­ you sleep here at night?¡± ¡°We sleep together?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows slightly. When Monica heard this, she blushed immediately. There was no other choice now. Andrew came happily, and he couldn¡¯t go back disappointed. She dared not look up at him and said tremblingly, ¡°Yes¡­ let¡¯s sleep together. You¡­ you won¡¯t mess around, right?¡± ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m a gentleman?¡± Leo felt a little speechless. He was an ordinary man. Where did she have the courage to offer to share the bed with him? ¡°Of course, I believe it!¡± When she threw herself at him back then, he hadn¡¯t taken her. So this time, what would he possibly do? ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare pajamas for you. You should take a shower first.¡± Monica thought Leo was a big sheep and had no idea a wolf was hidden inside him. Leo met her trusting gaze and felt even more speechless. Shouldn¡¯t he look like a bad guy? How could she trust him so much? He didn¡¯t dare to live up to her expectations for fear of breaking his beautiful image in her heart. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°Okay, I will try my best to be a gentleman.¡± Monica breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. It was indeed what she had 38.93% 11:56 Chapter 231 Will Try My Best to Be A Genderman 288 Vouchers thought. He hadn¡¯t married at such an age because he wasn¡¯t confident about his face. Psychological inferiority might lead to changes in the body. She could imagine how pitiful Leo had been. Leo came out of the shower with only a towel wrapped around his waist. Monica blushed and quickly looked away. Although the essential parts of his body had been covered up this time, she still felt very embarrassed. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 She Just Had Not Fully Grown Up Yet ¡°¡­ put on your clothes quickly, or you might catch a cold.¡± Her voice trembled slightly, and she dared not look at Leo. ¡°Just take it as previewing to prepare for our marriage,¡± Leo smirked. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s still early, and I will get prepared in the future. Put your clothes on quickly, and you will catch a cold.¡± Monica rummaged in the closet, found his pajamas, and threw them on him. Leo knew she was shy, so he didn¡¯t go too far and threw his clothes over himself. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± She jumped off the bed and ran to the bathroom. But after she finished the shower, she froze. She had been busy preparing pajamas for Leo. She had forgotten to prepare underwear and a bathrobe for herself. He had taken away the only bath towel. What should she do? She opened the frosted ss door a little, poked her head, and blushed with embarrassment, ¡°Well¡­ Leo, can you help me get my clothes?¡± Leo looked up from the bed and saw Monica¡¯s delicate face and exquisite and graceful figure reflected in the ss door. It would be clearly disyed as long as she got near the frosted door. He swallowed and felt a little turned on. Was¡­ she trying to torture him? He took a deep breath, and his eyes darkened for a moment. He stood up against the tumbling desire. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Underwear¡­and nightgown.¡± Monica¡¯s teeth were chattering when she uttered the word underwear. She felt so ashamed that she let Leo, an adult man, take such private clothes of 0.00% 11:56 Chapter 24 She Just Had Not Fully Grown Up Yet hers! It was so embarrassing. 288 Vouchers Leo searched the closet and finally found a pair of women¡¯s panties with cartoon patterns and a white bra without underwear. Leo had touched her body before and knew that her breasts were not big, but he only realized how small they were! It seemed that he would have to try his best to help her in the future. He took the clothes over and said, ¡°Are you a child? Why are you still wearing such childish underwear?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not childish at all. It¡¯s adorable, okay?¡± She had been shy, but when she heard this, she red at him angrily and took the clothes directly. She was so angry that she even forgot to close the door. She turned her back to Leo and started dressing directly. ¡°Well, you should at least say something nice. Shouldn¡¯t you praise it for being cute? Are you stu pid or something?¡± She dressed angrily, turned around, and was about to leave when she suddenly found that the door was not closed properly, and Leo was watching intently. Her figure was very slender, and her body had no extra fat. Her skin was delicate and fair, and her back was beautiful and smooth. Although her buttocks were not quite upturned, they looked soft and shouldn¡¯t feel too bad to the touch. As for her slender legs, they were very seductive. His girl was not small; she just had not grown up yet and needed his help. ¡°How¡­ how could you peek?¡± ¡°The door wasn¡¯t closed. I thought you did it on purpose. And people are supposed to reciprocate courtesy. You also looked at mine just now. I just took a look at you from a distance. It¡¯s fair and square!¡± A faint smile on his face softened his sharpness, making him look a little warm. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 24 She Just Had Not Fully Grown Up Yet He was being shameless, but he sounded so confident and severe! Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 You Will Sleep With Me for A Lifetime Monica rolled her eyes at him with her face flushed with anger. She racked her brain for a long time but couldn¡¯t find the right words. ¡°You can only look at it!¡± She growled and got into bed. Leo was a little puzzled when he heard her words. Why could he only look at it? He wasn¡¯t impotent! Monica had always felt that the bed was massive before. But as soon as Leo got into the bed, she suddenly felt that the bed had be smaller. Even if he didn¡¯t have that ability, he was a man. She somehow felt it was strange for them to share the same bed. She was blushing. She curled up in a ball and nestled near the edge of the bed, not daring to move. But¡­ Leo got a little closer to her. She was so frightened that she quickly moved back, but it was the edge of the bed Just when she was about to fall, he quickly grabbed her waist and held her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that I am a gentleman? Why are you so afraid?¡± Leo said jokingly. Monica blushed even more and refuted, ¡°Who is afraid of you? I¡¯m just not used to sleeping with other people.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯d better get familiar with me from now on. You will sleep with me for a lifetime, after all.¡± A lifetime¡­ Hearing his words, she was a little flustered. 11:58 Chapter 25 You Will Sleep With Me for A Lifetime 288 Vouchers She stared nkly at the man in front of her. She was only eighteen and would live with this man for many years. She suddenly felt that theing days were very long. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± He tapped her on the head, breaking her train of thought. ¡°I¡¯m estimating that if I live to be eighty, I will live with you for sixty-two years, Won¡¯t you feel tired of being with one person for a long time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take me my whole life to answer this question.¡± He lightly kissed her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mess around. Go to sleep quickly. Don¡¯t move around, or something bad might happen.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re just saying it,¡± Monica muttered. ¡°What did you say?¡± Leo couldn¡¯t hear clearly, so he asked. She shook her head quickly and said, ¡°No¡­nothing.¡± She hurriedly turned around, leaned back into his arms, and stuck out her tongue yfully. She¡¯d better not say this before Leo, which might hurt his self-esteem. If Leo knew what she was thinking, he would probably feel speechless. Soon there was a sound of even breathing from Monica, and her long curly eyshes fluttered slightly. She bent over and rubbed against his arms. Leo only felt that his body was burning with desire and terribly ufortable. She seemed to feel something strange and twisted her body ufortably. Her movement almost killed Leo, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold it back. Leo could only lie on his back and stare straight at the ceiling. It seemed that he was destined to have difficulty falling asleep tonight. At that moment, Andrew pr icked up his ears seriously outside the door but didn¡¯t hear any movement from inside for a long time. No matter how good the sound instion of the room was, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible to hear anything. 40.00% 11:58 Chapter 25 You Will Steep With Me For A Lifetime 1288 Voucher He couldn¡¯t help looking at Barret, who was on the side, squinting his seemingly cloudy eyes, and said suspiciously, ¡°Are these two kids loving as you said?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 The Younger the Wife, the Earlier Should the Husband Take.. Chapter 26 The Younger the Wife, the Earlier Should the Husband Take Her Barret was a little embarrassed. They were both older men and were now discussing the young couple¡¯s private matters. 288 Vouchers He cleared his throat and said respectfully, ¡°Old Mr. Hawn, I don¡¯t know what you mean. There is nothing wrong with the rtionship between Mr. Hawn and Ms. Donat. They respect each other and get along very well.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking!¡± ¡°Well¡­Ms. Donat is still very young, and Mr. Hawn has always amodated her. As for that kind of thing, I can¡¯t judge.¡± When Andrew heard this, he realized nothing had happened between them. ¡°Didn¡¯t I arrange it that night? Why didn¡¯t it work?¡± Andrew was referring to the first time Leo and Monica met. He had spared no effort to get Leo a wife. How, could Leo let her go? Monica was young, but Leo was not. The younger the wife, the earlier the husband should take her! ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know about this.¡± Barret cleared his throat, blushing, ¡°Old Mr. Hawn, it seems a little appropriate for us to discuss this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that my son is not good at that because the disfigurement caused his psychological inferiority¡­ Is it true?¡± When Barret heard this, he was speechless for a long time. He blushed and shook his head repeatedly, trying to tell Andrew that things were not what he thought. But Andrew saw that Barret was so emotional that he blushed as if he was too embarrassed to talk about it. His heart ski pped a beat, and he looked distraught, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the rumors to be true. My son is¡­ Hire the best doctors and put those medicines in his meals. Don¡¯t tell him, or he might feel inferior. Oh, G od¡­¡± Andrew shook his head in disappointment and left. 1158 Chapter 26 The Younger the Wife, the Earlier Should the Husband Take.. It took Barret a long time to catch his breath, but Andrew had already left. He said helplessly, ¡°Old Mr. Hawn, things are not what you think!¡± When Monica woke up the following day, Leo wasn¡¯t in bed. 288 iVouchers There was still residual warmth beside the pillow, and the sound of washing came from the bathroom, which made her feel relieved. She looked down and found herself fully dressed. It seemed that nothing had happenedst night. She took a deep breath and muttered, ¡°Leo has a problem with that. I don¡¯t know if he could recover in the future¡­¡± She got up and pushed open the bathroom door. She had thought he was brushing his teeth and washing his face, but he was taking a shower early in the morning. As soon as the door was pushed open, she saw his perfect figure, which stunned her momentarily. She reacted quickly, screamed, and turned her back quickly, ¡°Why¡­ why are you taking a shower?¡± Leo couldn¡¯t help but look a little upset when he heard this. She liked to kick the quilt in her sleep. He had never dared to sleep soundly for fear that she would catch a cold. Tucking her in inevitably involved physical contact, and he had not extinguished the desire in his body all night. So he took a cold shower early in the morning to calm himself down. ¡°We slept together. Why are you embarrassed now?¡± ¡°How¡­ how can this be the same?¡± It was because of exceptional circumstances that they¡¯d slept together, okay? She seemed to have identally seen something¡­ What a pity! She sighed deeply.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 We Are in the Same Boat Monica felt sorry for Leo. She had seen something she shouldn¡¯t have seen. Leo wiped his body, put on his clothes, and said, ¡°You can turn around. I¡¯m decent now.¡± Only then did Monica turn around. Seeing that he was fully dressed, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. After washing up quickly, she hurried down to have breakfast with him. Andrew was already sitting at the dining table and the first thing he said when he saw Leo was, ¡°Leo, yourplexion is not very good. Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Only then did Monica notice Leo¡¯splexion. He had dark circles under his eyes and even bloodshot eyes. Did he not sleep wellst night? Leo said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a dream.¡± His words couldn¡¯t fool Andrew at all. He knew Monica had probably tempted Leo but could only suppress his desire. Leo was young, tall, and strong. How could he have a hidden disease? Before they went out, Andrew told them toe back early in the evening so that they would have dinner together. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As soon as they left, Andrew immediately called Barret, and Barret secretly sighed. After hearing Andrew¡¯s n, he sighed even more, ¡°Old Mr. Hawn, do you think this is a good idea? Mr. Hawn will be angry if he finds out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m his father. Why would he be angry with me? I¡¯m doing it for the sake of his happiness. You do as I say, and don¡¯t tell Leo. Now we are in the same boat.¡± Barret¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. It was a horrifying thing to be in the same boat with Andrew. 0.00% 11:58 : Andrew had already prepared a sumptuous dinner when the two came back together in the evening. As soon as Monica arrived at the dining room, she saw a bowl of soup in front of each seat. When she was about to sit down, Andrew stopped her. ¡°This seat is Leo¡¯s. You sit beside me, and I want to talk to you!¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Monica didn¡¯t think much and sat next to Andrew, leaving the seat next to hers to Leo. The atmosphere during dinner was quite warm. After dinner, Andrew urged them to go upstairs to rest. When the two entered the room and closed the door, they looked at each other immediately. ¡°Leo, don¡¯t you think Andrew talked often during dinner?¡± Leo nodded in confusion. His father had been very attentive. What was going on with him? They couldn¡¯t figure it out, so they didn¡¯t care. They took a shower and went to bed. Since they had already sleptst night, Monica had nothing to shy away from. She didn¡¯t care when their bodies touched. Her cold hand touched Leo¡¯s chest, and she found his body warm. ¡°Are you feeling warm?¡± She was a little surprised. Leo also felt strange. Even though the air conditioner was turned on, and the cold wind was blowing straight down, he still felt unbearably warm, as if a fire was burning in his body and could not be extinguished. The moment her hand touched him, his heart trembled slightly. ¡°Why are you blushing so badly? You are sweating. Are you sick?¡± She touched his 45.79% 11:58 Chapter 27 We Are in the Same Boat head, which was covered in sweat. She was terrified and hurriedly went to look for the medical kit. 288 ?Voucher A wise person like Leo naturally knew he was not sick, but he reacted physically. He finally realized why Andrew was so attentive during dinner. His father had drugged him! ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take a cold shower.¡± He dared not stay with Monica. Otherwise, something wrong would happen! Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 I¡¯m Here to Help You Monica heard his h o a rse and dull voice. It seemed he was trying hard to suppress something. ¡°How can a sick person take a cold shower?¡± She panicked immediately, rushed into the bathroom, and saw Leo under the shower head. ¡°Are you stu pid or something? This will make your condition worse!¡± She stepped forward and grabbed his arm, wanting to take him out. But he suddenly pushed her hard against the wall. Cold water fell, wetted his back, and sshed. Soon, her clothes became wet too. She was wearing thin pajamas, which stuck to her body as soon as she got wet, revealing her beautiful body. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Only then did Monica notice that he was not sick but looked dangerous, like a hungry lion. His eyes were slightly red, and deep and terrifying emotions were in them like huge waves that could destroy her forever. Her heart ski pped a beat, and she subconsciously wanted to run away but was held tightly in his arms. He seemed to be an iron wall, and she couldn¡¯t escape. Then he kissed her passionately. The burning touch on her lips was so crazy. Her mind went nk, and she didn¡¯t know whether it was because she was shy or out of breath. She stared at Leo dumbfounded, struggling even harder. Even though she had never experienced that kind of thing, she knew the danger at 0.00% 11:59 Chapter 28 I¡¯m Here to Help You this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Leo, wake up. You promised me you¡­ you wouldn¡¯t touch me¡­¡±¡± 288 ?Vouchers She pushed him with strength but only separated a little space between them. She shivered, closed her eyes in fear, and fluttered her eyshes slightly. She looked like a cute and frightened rabbit. Leo came to his sense. Seeing her trembling, he gritted his teeth bitterly. What was he doing? it! Cursing, he punched the tile hard. A blunt sound hit her heart, making her heart tremble. ¡°Get out! Now!¡± He shouted. He let go of Monica. She nced at him, hesitated, and finally ran out of the bathroom. She wanted to turn around to check on his situation, but Leo closed the ss door as soon as she turned her head. ¡°Don¡¯te in¡­¡± He sounded h oa rse and embarrassed. She could vaguely see his silhouette and hear the sound of running water. Her heart trembled. He reacted too violently. Could it be¡­ At this moment, Monica also thought of this. It must be that Andrew hoped that she and Leo would sleep with each other soon, so he hade up with such an idea. He must be suffering at the moment. Should¡­ Monica go in and help him? Monica hesitated. If she went in, could shee out innocently? 44.32% This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 11:59 Chupic LUI VOUCTIETS But he was her fianc¨¦, her man for a lifetime! Why was she hesitating? She clenched her fists fiercely, took a deep breath, and opened the ss door. She saw Leo soaking in the cold water in the bathtub. It would be too much for him even if it were summer now! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leo¡¯s voice was so deep and h o ar se that she couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for him. She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and mustered her courage, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to help you¡­¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Do You Know What You¡¯re Talking About? ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Leo frowned tightly and stared at her with deep eyes as if trying to see through her soul. Of course, Monica knew what she was talking about. She was going to help him¡­ She was going to sleep with him. She was not a child. She knew exactly what she was doing and would be responsible for her actions. ¡°You need me, and you are my fianc¨¦. I shouldn¡¯t¡­refuse¡­¡± She approached her. Every step felt like stepping on the tip of a knife, and it was impossible not to hurt. After all, she let go of all her self-esteem and pride, and she wanted to help him solve the pain at this moment. Her teeth were chattering, her voice was trembling, and her breathing was unsteady. She walked to the bathtub, stopped, took a deep breath, and was about to remove her clothes. Leo didn¡¯t stop or help. He was sitting in the bathtub, looking up at her. But Monica felt she had been looking up at Leo. Her fingers were stiff, and she took off her clothes with difficulty, revealing her beautiful body. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll get in.¡± She said tremblingly. Leo got up without saying a word, looking dull and scary. With a gloomy face, he unexpectedly picked her up and walked out of the bathroom. She instantly realized that he was going to do it on the bed. 0.00% 11:59 Chapter 29 Do You Know What You¡¯re Talking About? 288 Vouchers She couldn¡¯t help being grateful to Leo for allowing her to have a good experience for the first time. She was put on the bed, not daring to meet his eyes, so she closed them. ¡°Please¡­ please be gentle, okay? I¡­ I¡¯m afraid of pain¡­¡± She said with difficulty, thinking the next thing would be his caress and possession¡­ However, Leo threw the quilt on her head and said, ¡°Wipe it clean. Don¡¯t run around, or I will break your legs.¡± She was a little flustered when she heard his words. She hurriedly opened her eyes and saw Leo walking back to the bathroom. What? He had been drugged with an aphrodisiac but would rather endure it by himself than take her. What was he thinking? Monica racked her brains and finally pped her head hard, wishing she could kill herself now. ¡°Monica, are you stu pid or something? Have you forgotten Leo¡¯s impotence? Even if you stripped naked before him, he couldn¡¯t take you, okay? ¡°G od, what a stu pid mistake! How could I have forgotten this?¡± She was instantly embarrassed and regretful. In the bathroom, Leo had no idea what weird things Monica was thinking about. He was just afraid that he would hurt her. In that respect, he was a young, strong man, and now he was drugged. The drug was very effective and powerful. Leo thought he should avoid Monica while he was still rational. He was afraid that if he tasted her goodness, he would be greedy and crazy without restraint. Leo shouldn¡¯t possess her precious first time like this, and he wanted her to be willing while doing it. Soaking in the water, he felt a little dizzy and finally raised his head in 37.90% 11:59 ip n 6 ¡°Did it scare you just now? He look§Öu al lit Chapter 29 Do You Know What You¡¯re Talking About? embarrassment to look at himself in the mirror. 288 Vouchers He murmured with a bitter smile, ¡°Leo, Leo, you have never been a gentleman, but now you¡¯re doing such a thing. I think you are crazy! ¡°It seems¡­I¡¯m crazy¡­¡± After a wry smile, he gradually became relieved. Well, there was nothing wrong with him going crazy. Time passed, and Leo stayed in the bathroom for an hour beforeing out. When he came out, he looked normal. He dried his hair and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Did it scare you just now?¡± He looked at the girl who was silent in bed and asked.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Girl, You Are Mine ¡°No. I¡¯m a big girl. But are you okay? I heard¡­ it¡¯s bad for health.¡± She felt very embarrassed. Why had she been so kind-hearted just now? She had rushed into the bathroom and thrown herself at him. But unexpectedly, he did not appreciate it at all. ¡°The wife stood naked before her husband, but the husband would rather soak in cold water than sleep with her.¡± If this news were released, it would undoubtedly be very shocking! ¡°Do you feel sorry for me?¡± ¡°I¡­I feel more sorry for myself.¡± Monica muttered. ¡°What?¡± He frowned slightly because he didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You have worked hard enough. Go to bed early.¡± She moved to the side a little and let him go to bed. Her little finger identally touched his arm, and his skin was still hot. Leo didn¡¯t dare to touch her casually after going to bed. She could always turn him on quickly. He had promised to wait for her until she turned twenty, so he would keep his Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. word. When he was sure about a girl, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to wait for her for ten or twenty years, let alone two years. Late at night, Monica fell into a deep sleep. She felt slightly cold and instinctively wanted to get close to the ¡°warm thing¡± beside her. Like a cute kitten, she slipped into his arms, rubbed her head against him, and let out afortable murmur. 0.00% 11:59 Chapter 30 Girl, You Are Mine 288 ?Vouchers Leo didn¡¯t have any evil thoughts in his heart at the moment. His chest seemed filled with something, and his heart which had always been cold finally felt a sense of long-lost warmth. There was something magical about this girl which made him¡­ want to possess her and destroy her. ¡°Girl, you are mine. You will only be mine, understand?¡± He whispered in her ear, and his tone was a bit heavy. ¡°Um¡­ I know¡­¡± She muttered something in response. The couple in the room were nestling while the older man outside was sweating anxiously. ¡°Barret, are you sure you bought the right medicine?¡± ¡°I bought it at the pharmacy. There¡¯s certainly nothing wrong with it, genuine Viagra, extra volume!¡± Barret also seriously pr icked up his ears and listened for a long time but still didn¡¯t hear the movement inside. He was so doubtful now, wondering if there was something wrong with Leo in that respect. Leo had not had any woman by his side for so many years. Could it be¡­ something went wrong? Andrew stomped his foot and said unhappily, ¡°Barret, I will leave this important task to you. Whether Leo can give me grandchildren will depend entirely on you. You have to supervise his meals and take good care of him personally.¡± ¡°Old Mr. Hawn, don¡¯t worry. I willplete this task.¡± The two older men instantly allied. Before Andrew returned to his room, he took another look at the closed door with a bit of resentment, wishing he could rush in and teach that bas t ard how to do it properly. Leo was his younger son. He was still alive and well in his forties and could do it in bed. Why was Leo¡­ ¡°How unfortunate. How can I exin to your mother?¡± Andrew shook his head, Chapter 30 Girl, You Are Mine obviously frustrated. 288 ?Vouchers If Leo knew about such a massive misunderstanding about him, he would probably be speechless. The next day, when they went downstairs for breakfast, they found that Andrew had packed his luggage. ¡°Dad, are you going back?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid that if I stay for a few more days, I¡¯ll be pi ss ed off.¡±¡± ¡°Dad, why are you so angry?¡± Leo was a little puzzled. Andrew had drugged himst night, and he hadn¡¯t said anything about it yet. Andrew red at Leo, pulled Monica to his side, and took out a beautiful bracelet from his pocket. This bracelet was worth a lot at first nce and was of high quality. Andrew put it in her hand and said, ¡°Leo and Karl¡¯s mother left this. It is the only one, and it is supposed to be given to Karl¡¯s wife¡­ Well, I won¡¯t talk about it now. Put on the bracelet, and you will join our Hawn family. Monica, you are now Leo¡¯s wife. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 I Will Help You Take Care of It Can¡¯t go back on her word? She nced at Leo subconsciously, and Leo also looked at her intently. His eyes were deep, and there was an emotion in them that she couldn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t know if Leo expected it or didn¡¯t care. She said, ¡°Uncle, I understand. I won¡¯t regret it. I hope I can call you Dad in the future.¡± Andrew was delighted when he heard this and kept nodding his head. Leo had problems in that respect and was lucky enough to have such a considerate and beautiful wife. Before Andrew left, he told her to call him if Leo ever bullied her, and he promised he would rush over and teach him a good lesson. As soon as Andrew left, she shook the bracelet and said, ¡°Leo, is this a trump card?¡± ¡°Yes, sort of.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep it. If I get into trouble, I can use my future mother-inw as an excuse.¡± ¡°Silly girl, no matter what trouble you get into, I will help you handle it.¡± He flicked her forehead with a doting smile. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. His eyes were bright and clear, and Monica could see herself in them. He took Monica to school, and she told him not toe to her for lunch because she would have lunch with re. re was now working as an intern at JC Group and would treat Monica to lunch. He nodded and watched her get out of the car. Just as he was about to drive away, his phone rang unexpectedly. 0.00% 12:00 Chapter 31 I Will Help You Take Care of It He nced at the caller ID, and his eyes became much gentler. 288 ?Vouchers He answered it immediately. A tired yet pleasant female voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Leo.¡± ¡°Are you tired? It sounds like you are not in a good state.¡± ¡°William Hawn insisted on going back. I tried to calm him down all morning but failed. Now he got tired and just fell asleep.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you considering bringing him back? You haven¡¯t been back for four Are you not nning to come back and take a look?¡± years. ¡°No, I¡¯m mainly calling to ask you. I heard that you have a girlfriend. Is it true?¡± ¡°To be precise, I have a fianc¨¦e, and she will be my wife in the future.¡± Leo thought of Monica, and he instantly sounded much happier. The woman sighed when she heard it, ¡°Excellent, Leo. I wish you all the best. Well, I have something else to do, and I¡¯ve got to hang up.¡± Leo nodded. After he hung up the phone, his cold eyes darkened momentarily, and finally, he looked calm. She still didn¡¯t want toe back¡­ When Monica and re were having lunch, re curiously asked how she and Leo had gotten along. Monica thought seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯d gotten along very well with him, and there are no conflicts. Andrew treats me very well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I was afraid Leo would bully you. I won¡¯t go easy on him if he dares to bully you!¡± re said righteously. ¡°Oh, re, do you think there is that kind of spiritual love between husband and wife? It¡¯s all about feelings, not about the body¡­¡± When re heard this, she spurted out her drink. Monica quickly dodged and handed her a napkin. 38.02% 12:00 Chapter 31 I Will Help You Take Care of It 288 iVouchers re coughed, wiped her mouth, and asked hurriedly, ¡°What¡­what did you say? Tell me again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all about feelings, not that aspect¡­ such as sex!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± re tapped her on the head, ¡°People get married not only because of feelings but also to reproduce the next generation, okay? Do you know how many people have sex before marriage? They are afraid that their sex life will not be harmonious after getting married, so they decide whether to get married or not after trying it in advance. If a couple doesn¡¯t have sex during marriage, it will be a serious problem!¡± ¡°What? Is it that scary?¡± Monica was taken aback. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Gail pped Her re looked at her suspiciously, ¡°What? Are you and Leo not having a harmonious sex life? There are rumors that Leo can¡¯t do it. Is it true?¡± Monica blushed when she heard this. What re asked was so explicit that she felt a little embarrassed. Even if she didn¡¯t care about it now, she might care about it someday. She had never had sex. She could ept it if she didn¡¯t try it in her life. But she wanted a child of her own. Her parents had not loved her since she was a child, so she wanted a child to make up for it. If Leo was impotent for the rest of his life, she could have a test tube baby. Although it was a bit painful, it was a solution after all. She was embarrassed to talk to re about so many intimate topics. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, nothing happened between me and him. How do you know such a thing? Don¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s eat!¡± ¡°Monica, you must try it before you get married. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can break up! Once you get married, it will be challenging to get a divorce!¡± ¡°Thanks for the advice. I¡¯m just curious. How do you know so much? Do you have any experience?¡± re rolled her eyes at Monica and said, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m much smarter than you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be deceived, okay? Let¡¯s go to the library together in the afternoon. I¡¯ll start my internship tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± After lunch, they went to the library together. Unexpectedly, Monica received a call halfway. Gail said she was waiting for Monica in the No. 4 Teaching Building and asked 0.00% 12:00 Chapter 32 Gail pped Her Monica to go there. 288 ?Vouchers Monica hesitated for a moment and decided to go anyway. She asked re to go to the library to wait for her. The No. 4 Teaching Building had long been abandoned because the building was ancient. After the students moved out, it had been vacant, waiting to be demolished and rebuilt. So it was very deserted here, and no one woulde here. Monica saw Gail in a ssroom on the first floor with her back turned to her. ¡°Gail, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gail turned around and pped her hard without saying a word. Monica was caught off guard, and she turned half of her face to one side, and her cheek became red and swollen at a speed visible to the naked eye. She just felt pain, so much pain. The mark Frankie had left on her cheek hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared, and now she was pped again. Monica covered her face, angry, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°You sl ut, how do you have the nerve to ask me? You seduced your future brother- inw. How shameless are you! Sure enough, you¡¯re just a sl ut like your mother! You know Leo is not favored at home, so you¡¯re trying to up with Frankie? You even caused him to be injured and hospitalized. You bi tch, I¡¯m going to teach a lesson today!¡± Gail¡¯s voice was sharp, and her face contorted with anger. When she thought of Frankie being injured like that and having to stay in bed for a whole month, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for him. Frankie insisted that Monica had seduced him and yed the victim. He said that it was why he had been punished and beaten up so severely by Leo. Gail had taken care of him in the hospital. She couldn¡¯t swallow her anger, so she came to see Monica. She looked at Monica¡¯s beautiful face, and she was mad with jealousy. 31.61% 12:00 Chapter 37 Gall pped Her She was going to destroy this face that was prettier than hers, Ëã Gail rushed forward, but Monica got on her guard this time and dodged nimbly ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce Frankie, He was trying to attack me!¡± Monica frowned and said hurriedly, Hearing her words, Gail became even more enraged, ¡°With Frankie¡¯s identity, how could he like a woman like you? Your man is ugly, and you should be ugly, so you will be perfectly matched!¡± Gail yelled and pewed at Monica¡¯s face with her sharp nails, Monica dodged quickly, but there was a desk behind her. Her waist identally hit it, and she gasped in pain, She couldn¡¯t dodge it. She leaned back, and her face narrowly avoided Gail¡¯s attack. Gail grabbed her neck fiercely, and she bled instantly, Seeing that the exnation was useless, Monica couldn¡¯t help gritting her teeth She had backed down enough! She grabbed Gail¡¯s hand quickly and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ve been giving in to you since I was a child. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been engaged to Leo when I was only just of age! I have to marry the man you didn¡¯t want to marry. Isn¡¯t that enough? Besides, my father raised me, not you and your mother! I dare you to hurt me again!¡± She had given in since she was a child to live a peaceful life in that family. She didn¡¯t want to be bullied orughed at, so she lived carefully. But now, she had left the Donat family and was Leo¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She finally escaped from that cage, She and Leo were engaged now, and Gail was Frankie¡¯s girlfriend. She was a generation older than Gall, so what right did Gail have to teach her a lesson?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Leo, Where Are You? Gail hadn¡¯t expected Monica to resist. She stomped her foot angrily and wanted to pull her hand back, but she was not as strong as Monica. Gail had been spoiled since childhood and had never done any chores at home. But Monica was different. She often cooked, mopped the floor, watered the nts, and did other chores at home. She was born into the Donat family not to enjoy thefortable life of a wealthy youngdy but to pay off her mother¡¯s debts! Her hostility was not something Gail couldpare to. ¡°I think you are crazy!¡± Gail raised her other hand, trying to teach her a lesson, but Monica pushed her away hard. ¡°Gail, I dare you to hit me again! Are you going to marry into the Hawn family or not? You and Frankie want to get married. I heard that Frankie¡¯s mother dislikes the family background of the Donat family, and she has always disagreed, right? If I ask Leo to talk to Old Mr. Hawn, can you marry into the Hawn family?¡± Gail panicked when she heard this. She had tried so hard to marry into a wealthy family. She gritted her teeth and looked at Monica unhappily. This bi tch was threatening her. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Monica, just wait and see!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. With that, she turned and left in high heels. Monica breathed a sigh of relief. She had bumped into the corner of the desk just now, and her back hurt so badly that she couldn¡¯t even stand still. But she didn¡¯t want to look embarrassed in front of Gail, or Gail would look down 0.00% 12:00 Chapter 33 Leo, Where Are You? on her. 288 Vouchers She endured the pain and walked to the door, wanting to leave, but Gail locked the door unexpectedly. Gail stood smugly outside the window with the key in her hand and sneered, ¡°Monica, do you think I dare not do anything to you? If I can¡¯t marry into the Hawn family, you won¡¯t marry into the Hawn family either. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± She threw the key far away. ¡°You¡­¡± Monica was angry, but there was nothing she could do. No one would pass by here! She quickly took out her mobile phone but found that the phone was out of battery. What should she do? She sat on a chair in frustration. Her back ached so badly that she couldn¡¯t even breathe. She was unlucky. She should have been wary of Gail. Gail asked to see her, and she was up to no good! Time passed quickly, and it was getting dark in a blink of an eye. The sky was gloomy, and it seemed that there would be heavy rain. Monica was thirsty and hungry, and she was wearing thin clothes. When the cold wind blew in, she somehow felt the room was cold and frightening. It was getting dark, and her phone was dead. Could there be something else¡­ She trembled violently at the thought. At this moment, with a thunderbolt in the sky, heavy rain fell. It was getting darker. She could see lights in other ces, but it was dark here alone. It kept raining, and there was no moonlight. The cold wind made the doors and windows rattle, which sounded creepy. ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Monica curled up into a ball in the corner. She was in a mess. 40.18% 12:001 Chapter 33 Leo, Where Are You? 288 ?Vouchers She was terrified of the dark because she had been pranked by Gail and locked in a small warehouse as a child. At night, Gail had deliberately told her ghost stories. The little girl in the blood, the tongueless older woman, and the monsters¡­ Gail had even pretended to be a ghost to scare her. That time, she had a high fever for a month and almost died. Since then, she had never dared to walk alone at night and could no longer hear ghost stories. She had to turn on a small night light before she went to bed at night, or it would be difficult for her to fall asleep. ¡°Is there anyone¡­ who can save me? Leo, where are you?¡± Monica didn¡¯t know why, but the first person she thought of was Leo at this moment! Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 She Was Unconscious Leo waited at the intersection at night, but Monica didn¡¯t show up. So he drove to the school and found re, ¡°Where¡¯s Monica?¡± ¡°I searched around the school and couldn¡¯t find her! Gail called her and asked her to see her. Have you asked the Donat family? Maybe she went back!¡± Leo frowned and asked Martin to check the school surveince and contact the Donat family. The results came out quickly. Leo rushed to the fourth teaching building. It was pitch ck, like a haunted house. re rushed over first but couldn¡¯t unlock the door, ¡°Hurry up and help. Monica is most afraid of the dark. She was scared when she was a child!¡± Leo looked stern. He rushed over and kicked hard on the door, directly kicking the dpidated iron door open. re turned on the shlight of her mobile phone, searched in the dark, and finally saw Monica, who was trembling. She was about to rush over, but Leo was faster than her. He strode forward and hugged Monica, unconscious on the ground, and started talking nonsense tightly in his arms. She was so warm. She was having a fever! ¡°Go to the hospital,¡± Leo sputtered, and Martin drove. re squeezed into the passenger seat and said, ¡°I want to apany Monica!¡± Leo took a look at look, didn¡¯t say anything, and directly ordered Martin to drive to the hospital. Monica had a fever, which was not serious, but she was still unconscious. 0.00% 12:01 Chapter 34 She Was Unconscious She kept muttering to herself and waving her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te near me! Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± 288 ?Vouchers Seeing Monica like this, re felt so sorry and was about to hold Monica¡¯s hand when Leo did it first. He held Monica¡¯s hand directly with his big hand and said in a deep and powerful voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Monica, I will be with you.¡± These words had an effect, and Monica¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down. re breathed a sigh of relief and looked squarely at the man before her. Although his appearance was a bit scary, she felt relieved he would take care of Monica because of his nervous attitude. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hawn. It¡¯s gettingte. Let me take care of Monica.¡± ¡°Go back and take a rest. You¡¯ve been looking for Monica for a day. I¡¯ll let Martin take you back. Leave it to me here.¡± re didn¡¯t refuse. Her clothes were already soaked, and she might fall ill if she continued like this. She nodded and thanked Leo solemnly, ¡°Mr. Hawn, thank you.¡± Leo nodded slightly and had a good impression of re. There was still someone who treated Monica well around her. Monica felt that she had a very long dream. The dream was scary initially, full of monsters and supernatural things. But these things gradually disappeared. She felt her hand was so warm, and there was a steady stream of warmth. She was no longer cold or afraid and sleptfortably in the end. It was early morning when Monica woke up with a headache. The disinfectant¡¯s pungent smell made her realize she was in a hospital. 43.77% 12:01 Chapter 34 She Was Unconscious Who had brought her here? She was about to get up when she touched something. She took a closer look and saw Leo! He was resting his head on the edge of the bed, still asleep. He firmly held her hand. 288 iVo It turned out that this was what had warmed her all night. Had he stayed by the bed until now?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Are You Kissing Me Secretly? She looked at Leo, still sleeping soundly, and her heart softened slightly. Yesterday she had felt so afraid and wronged. But when she saw Leo, it seemed to have disappeared instantly. Fortunately, he came. He turned half of his face to the side, which was the disfigured half, but now she looked at it without fear. She gently stroked it with her hand, feeling his wrinkled and rough skin. She even felt sorry for Leo. Didn¡¯t it hurt a lot when the fire burned his skin? He must have been very desperate when he woke up and found himself disfigured. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. She somehow bent down and kissed him lightly on the face. She wanted to kiss away his pain and unbearable past. She could start it all over, and so could Leo! When she was thinking wildly, she heard a calm and se xy voice, ¡°Are you kissing me secretly?¡± Monica opened her eyes in a panic, met Leo¡¯s eyes, and got up in fright. She had nowhere to rest her eyes, looked around, and stammered, ¡°No¡­no¡­¡± Leo straightened up and stretched himself. Seeing her shy look, he smiled happily. He was delighted to see her well in front of him. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me kiss you, but now you kiss me. What¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°Well¡­ this¡­ this is not a real kiss¡­¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s a real kiss?¡± Leo asked. 0.00% 12:01 Chapter 35 Are You Kissing Me Secretly? 288 ?Vouchers Monica was puzzled and turned to look at him, but she unexpectedly met his thin N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. lips. He ran his big hand through her hair, sped the back of her head tightly, and kissed her pink lips. Her heart pounded, and she blushed instantly. This kisssted a long time and was not deep, but she felt warm and sweet. He let go of her head and said, ¡°Remember to kiss here next time.¡± He smiled, pointing to his thin lips. Monica was so shy that she blushed even more. Go d, she was caught kissing him secretly. It was so embarrassing! ¡°I¡­I¡¯m going to brush my teeth and wash my face.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡± Leo grabbed and picked her up, and they went to the bathroom. She stood in front of Leo. Looking at them in the mirror, she suddenly felt he was tall. She was 5.5 feet tall but just reached the top of his chest. He was almost 6.2 feet tall. Go d, if they kissed from now on, wouldn¡¯t she have to look up and stand on tiptoe? Wait¡­ Why did she think of kissing? She blushed immediately. The scene was reflected in the mirror, and Leo saw it. After rinsing his mouth, he bent down, leaned closer, and whispered in her ear in a maic voice, ¡°What? Are you fantasizing about me?¡± Fantasizing about him¡­ She panicked, shook her head, and hurriedly said, ¡°No¡­I¡¯m not¡­¡± 36.93% 12:01 Chapter 35 Are You Kissing Me Secretly? ¡°Then why are you blushing?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Monica was speechless. 288 ?Vouchers She had been thinking about how they could kiss perfectly due to their height difference. If she told Leo this, wouldn¡¯t she beughed at by him? ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m hungry. Could you hurry up and finish it? Let¡¯s have breakfast!¡± She pushed him away. When there was some distance between them, she somehow found the air fresher. His aura was so strong that she couldn¡¯t breathe. After washing in a hurry, she got into the hospital bed. The doctor came to take her temperature, and everything was normal. Leo had someone deliver a light breakfast, apparently nning to eat it with her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work? It¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°I asked for leave.¡± He said lightly. ¡°Well, don¡¯t ask for leave often. It will give your boss a bad impression. I¡¯m fine now. You can go to work in the afternoon.¡± ¡°In the afternoon, you apany me to the Donat family.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She asked subconsciously, and her heart trembled. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Bully Leo looked at her injured cheek and coldly said, ¡°Seek revenge.¡± When Monica heard this, her heart ski pped a beat. Was he going to defend her and teach Gail a lesson? She felt a little worried when arriving at the Donat family¡¯s gate. Gail was determined to marry into the Hawn family. If she married Frankie, she would be the daughter-inw of the Hawn family. Frankie¡¯s father owned forty percent of the shares of the Hawn Group. Andrew owned twenty, and the board of directors held twenty. But Leo only had ten percent. He might offend Frankie and bear terrible consequences if he made trouble for Gail. So, she tugged at his sleeve and said, ¡°Leave this matter to me. I don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡± He opened his se xy, thin lips and coldly said, ¡°If I can¡¯t protect my woman, am I still a man?¡± Hearing his words, Monica felt warm in her heart. No one else had ever defended her since childhood except the neighborhood boy. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She had long been used to silently enduring insult and humiliation alone. So, she would not resist unless the bullies went too far. She was not weak but knew how small she was. If an egg struck a rock, it would only cause its destruction. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting into trouble?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor that you cause trouble for me.¡± Leo smiled and looked much gentler. When she was about to say something more, he tightly held her little hand and led her inside without giving her a chance to speak. Seeing them, the ser vant was too scared to speak, ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡± 0.00% 12:01 Chapter 36 Bully The ser vant pointed to the living room in fright. Leo lightly nced over with his eyes full of coldness. The serv ant was so frightened that she fell to the ground. 288 iVouche The Donat family didn¡¯t realize they had guests, so they were still chatting andughing on the sofa in the living room. Gail beamed with joy when talking about what had happened yesterday. ¡°Mom, it is a pity that you didn¡¯t see it. When Monica was locked in there, her face instantly turned pale. Her expression was funny when she looked at me with anger and fear.¡± George helplessly said, ¡°Gail, she is your younger sister. Don¡¯t bully her too much. You will both be members of the Hawn family, so you should support each other.¡± Although he knew what Gail had done was inappropriate, he did not me her. After all, she was the apple of his eye. 14 E Hearing this, Michelle angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t me Gail. It¡¯s Monica¡¯s fault. She shoul not have seduced my man! She is a sl ut like her mother. People will make fun of th Donat family if this matter spreads out!¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to marry into the Hawn family soon. But how can she be counted as a member of the Hawn family? Everyone knows Leo is ugly and has no ability. He has no say in the Hawn family. After I marry Frankie, I will tread her underfoot and suppress her for the rest of her life.¡± When Gail viciously spoke, she imagined how Monica knelt at her feet like an underdog. So, she heartilyughed and wished she could get married sooner to see Monica¡¯s embarrassing face. Suddenly, an emotionless voice coldly said, ¡°Really? Do you want to bully my woman so much?¡± Suddenly, the three people in the living room fell into a deathly silence. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 T it for Tat George was the first to react. And when he saw Leo, his heart ski pped a beat. He hurriedly got up, called the ser vant over, and angrily yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the guests? Hurry up and make coffee! You must be Mr. Hawn! What brought you here? Please sit down!¡± Then, he quickly gave Gail a wink, motioning her to leave. Leo and Monica must havee for what had happened yesterday. Gail was not a fool. But when she turned around to leave, Leo stopped her, saying, ¡°Wait.¡± This word was carrying coercion that could not be ignored. Gail could not take half a step forward as if her feet were filled with lead, so she froze in ce. After she looked at Michelle to ask for help, thetter pulled her over and smiled, ¡°Mr. Hawn, wee! Please sit down. Are you here to talk about the wedding?¡± Leo ignored their pleasantries, let Monica sit on the sofa beside him, and elegantly crossed his legs. Even though the others were standing, his aura was much more aggressive. After ncing across the Donat family coldly, he stared at Gail and said, ¡°Someone beat my woman, so I came to meet the attacker.¡± When George heard this, his heart ski p ped a beat. ¡°Mr. Hawn, the two sisters were just ying. It¡¯s not a serious matter. How can you call Gail an attacker?¡± ¡°They turned out to be ying. I shouldn¡¯t have taken it so seriously.¡± ¡°Yes, they were just ying! Gail,e over and apologize to Monica.¡± Gail was reconciled but had not married into the Hawn family yet. Although she knew Leo had no power in the Hawn family and was not favored, she didn¡¯t dare to 0.00% 12:01 Chapter 37 Ti t for Tat offend him. 288 ?Vouchers Moreover, she thought Leo¡¯s sinister scar was too scary and made him like a ghost. She would have killed herself if she had had such a scar. She slowly walked forward and awkwardly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should not have done such a thing to you.¡± Monica knew she was not sincerely apologizing, but she thought it could solve this matter. So, she took Leo¡¯s big hand and whispered, ¡°Can we go home?¡± Leo didn¡¯t answer. When he pulled her up, she breathed a sigh of relief, thinking the thing was finally over. But he pulled her to Gail and said, ¡°Monica, let me see how you two yed yesterday. Treat her as how she treated you. I¡¯m very interested in your game.¡± ¡°Leo?¡± She was stunned, wondering whether he wanted to return Gail a p. ¡°Why? Is there any problem?¡±- He tightened his grip on her cold hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will always be supportive of you.¡± Hearing his, Monica felt warm in her heart. It felt good to be protected. And she would be obsessed with this feeling! Now that Leo had said so, she mustered up her courage and wanted to return like for like. At the very worst, she would go through hardships together with him! Sensing her movements, Gail took several steps back, shook her head in horror, and angrily said, ¡°You can¡¯t hit me! Who do you think you are? I am the youngdy of the Donat family and the future daughter-inw of the Hawn family! You can¡¯t hit me!¡± She soon hid behind George. George was distraught. Leo¡¯s secretary Martin hade to meet him and told him Leo liked Monica and would marry her. He had warned that Leo would teach them a good lesson if they bullied her again. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. George had not taken his words to heart back then and had not expected his 41.89% 12:01 Chapter 37 T it for Tat precious daughter to get into trouble so soon. 288 ?Vouchers He would feel very distressed if Monica hit Gail. So, he stepped forward and said, ¡°Monica, please persuade Mr. Hawn out of it. Gail did make a mistake. I apologize to you on behalf of her, OK?¡± When Monica was hesitating, Leo said in a displeased voice from behind, ¡°Monica, you should answer blows with blows. Mr. Donat, if my wife does anything wrong, I will also apologize to you on her behalf.¡± Hearing this, George was at a loss for words. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Monica Is My Woman Monica looked back at him with gratitude in her eyes. She felt warm, as if her heart was in a hot spring. She knew Leo was angry because Gail had bullied her. He hade here to seek justice for her. Since he was so supportive, she must not let him down. She had suffered more than a p yesterday. So, the punishment would be mercy if she only returned a p to Gail. So, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°After the p, we will be even. I won¡¯t care about what you did to me in the past. From now on, I will return blows with blows. If you want to y with me more, I will cooperate!¡± Monica clenched her little fists and felt as if all her strength had been drained after finishing speaking. She had made it clear that she would no longer tolerate Gail no matter what situation she was in in the future. Suddenly, Leo¡¯s warm and big hand wrapped her little hand and tightly held it. When she looked up, she met his deep eyes and felt safe. She lightly let out a breath and suddenly became fearless. ¡°Gail, it¡¯s time to settle our ounts!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Mom, help me! I can¡¯t understand her nonsense!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Michelle could only look at her husband with a worried frown and said, ¡°George!¡± George was in a pickle. He wanted to say something to smooth things over. But he trembled in fright when he met Leo¡¯s emotionless, cold gaze. He knew he could do nothing about it. After Monica returned the p, the matter would be over. Otherwise, Leo would not let Gail go. So, George bit the bullet and pulled Gail in front of Monica. Gail panicked and screamed, ¡°I will not allow this b*tch to hit me! I will be Mrs. Hawn soon! I am not afraid of Leo! He is an ugly monster!¡± 0.00% 12:01 Chapter 38 Monica Is My Woman ¡°How can you be so presumptuous? He is your elder! Stop talking nonsense!¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! He¡¯s ugly. After I marry Frankie, I will kick him out of the Hawn family¡­¡± Before Gail could finish speaking, Monica heavily pped her. Gail¡¯s curse abruptly stopped. She nkly stared at Monica because the p stunned her. Monica looked into her eyes without showing any weakness. She could endure it when Gail ndered her indecent mother and herself. But she could not bear to hear others humiliate Leo. After Gail returned to her senses, she rushed at Monica like crazy. Fortunately, Leo quickly reacted and Monica her into his arms. Gail hit the air and fell to the ground in embarrassment. When she tried to stand up to attack again, George pressed her back and let the ser vant take her. When he hastily apologized, he secretly med Gail for making a fool of herself in his heart. When Leo carefully checked on Monica, thetter slightly shook her head, indicating she was okay. Leo felt relieved, took her into his arms, unkindly looked at George, and coldly said with aggressive vibes, ¡°If you bully Monica again, the punishment will be much heavier than a p. Although I have low status in the Hawn family, I can easily destroy the Donat family. You¡¯re too weak. Monica is my woman. Whoever hurts her will suffer.¡± George¡¯s heart ski pped a beat before he obediently nodded. Then, Leo turned around and took Monica away. And she felt like dreaming when getting out the door. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 A Loving Couple When getting into the car, she was still in a daze. Seeing this, Leo couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Monica lightly shook her head, leaned over, and hugged him tightly. Leo froze but soon realized what was going on. He gently ced one big hand on her back and patted her small head with the other, saying, ¡°You did a good job.¡± ¡°Leo, thank you for everything you did for me. I am touched.¡± Her eyes turned red. She wanted to cry but stubbornly prevented the tears from flowing out. She barely cried. She had been used to Gail¡¯s bully since childhood. She was not a coward. But she had had no strength to fight against her back then. She would have suffered more if she had resisted. She was used to forbearance and dreamed of escaping from that family. Now, she had finally gotten her wish. Leo cared about and protected her, giving her unprecedented warmth. She felt she had a home with him now. ¡°Silly girl, you are my fianc¨¦e. I must protect you!¡± ¡°Anyway, thank you very much. Let¡¯s lead a good life together. I will marry you as soon as I graduate.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Hearing her promise, Leo felt happy, as if a warm breeze was blowing through his heart. He patted her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to school now and pick you up for dinner this evening.¡± ¡°OK.¡± When Monica returned to school, re was absent because she had started her internship, Monica had covered the p mark with natural makeup. 0.00% 12:02 Chapter 39 A Loving Couple In the evening, Leo drove to pick her up. She had thought they were going home for dinner, but he drove the car to a restaurant. He had not booked a private room, so they sat at a table in the corner. 288 ?Vouchers Monica couldn¡¯t help feeling a little worried. She was afraid of gossipy people. After casually moving their lips, their harsh words might hurt Leo¡¯s feelings. She needed to go to thevatory and asked Leo to order. Anyway, she was not a picky eater. Aftering out of thevatory, she heard the two women at the following table discussing something. Even though they deliberately lowered their voices, she could still listen to their words. ¡°Look at the man at the next table! He looks scary!¡± ¡°Except for the scar, his face looks pretty good. He is tall and wearing an expensive suit. What a pity!¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s so ugly. I bet no woman is willing to date him. He¡¯s not young¡­¡± Before the woman could finish speaking, Monica hugged Leo from behind and coquettishly said, ¡°Honey, I saw fresh juice over there. I want mango juice.¡± Hearing this, Leo faintly smiled. He had listened to the two women¡¯s conversation but had ignored it. However, Leo had not expected Monica couldn¡¯t bear to see him being wronged. And he thought she was cute. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered mango juice for you.¡± ¡°You know me well! Thank you!¡± Monica heavily kissed his cheek and made an astonishingly loud sound. The two women at the following table gapped in shock. And even the spoons in their hands fell to the tes. They had said Leo was so ugly that no woman would want to date him. But he turned out to have such a young girlfriend. Monica wore a cartoon T-shirt, denim overalls, and white shoes, revealing her fair 10520 12:02 Chapter 39 A Loving Couple Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. 288 ?Vouchers ankles. She had put her hair into a loose, high updo, revealing her smooth forehead. Her palm-sized face was cute, and her facial features were exquisite, like those of a princess in a fairy tale. She was beautiful! Sensing their surprised gazes, Monica happily let out a sigh of relief. She picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork, put it before Leo¡¯s mouth, and said, ¡°Honey, open your mouth! I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Inheritance Leo showed a faint smile on his thin lips, whichsted for a long time. Thinking his little fianc¨¦e was cute, he enjoyed her service and slowly ate it. Leo¡¯s table manners showed he was refined and had received a good education. When he rolled his sleeves up, his precious wristwatch was revealed. His fingers were slender, and his skin was healthily tan. When he picked up the fork, it looked more expensive. He thoughtfully peeled a prawn and put it on her te, saying, ¡°You are too thin. You should eat more.¡± Monica nodded, feeling sweet. And the two women next to them changed their words. ¡°If such an ugly man has a girlfriend, he must be rich.¡± ¡°I also want to have a rich boyfriend who treats me well! Society is cruel. Money speaks.¡± Hearing this, Monica felt annoyed again, thinking Leo had a girlfriend because he was an excellent man. After dinner, they got back into the car. Leo patted her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t care what others say. You can¡¯t restrain other people¡¯s mouths. Ignore them.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not happy to hear others speak ill of you. Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let you be wronged!¡± ¡°You are so petite! Do you want to protect me?¡± Leoughed. She puffed out her chest and confidently said, ¡°Do you have any problem with it? Although I am petite, I am capable!¡± Leo thoughtfully nced at her chest and smiled, ¡°Too small.¡± Monica instantly understood what he meant and annoyedly said, ¡°They will grow bigger!¡± 0.00% 12:02 Chapter 40 Inheritance ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will help you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk dirty!¡± Monica gave him a stern look but was not angry at all. 288 ?Vouchers She had known Leo was a good man. They would get married, so she did not feel offended when he made such jokes. When returning home, they saw an unexpected car at the gate. A gloomy man in his forties was standing at the car door. His inverted triangr eyes make him look sinister, like a poisonous snake. Leo stopped the car and said, ¡°Hi, Jackson.¡± Jackson was Frankie¡¯s father. Was he here for the unpleasant thing that had happened in the old house? But a long time had passed; why had he suddenlye now? Leo opened the door and said, ¡°Jackson, what brought you here sote at night?¡± ¡°Good evening, Mr. Hawn.¡±¡® Monica had not married Leo yet, so she called Jackson Mr. Hawn. ¡°Pleasee in. I¡¯ll make coffee for you.¡± She hurriedly made a pot of coffee. Seeing her scared and ill at ease, Leo asked her to go upstairs. She understood it was inappropriate for her to stay when they talked, so she repeatedly nodded, turned around, and walked away. After she left, Jackson said, ¡°I¡¯ve been on a business trip abroad, so I didn¡¯t know Frankie did such a stu pid thing. I returned home this afternoon and then went to the hospital. He¡¯s recovering well.¡± ¡°Are you here to me me?¡± ¡°No. I taught that brat a good lesson too. Although you have not married Ms. Donat, you two live together and will marry soon. But I heard Andrew intends to give you twenty percent of the shares. You promised not topete with me for the inheritance of the Hawn Group. 46.85% 12:02 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 40 Inheritance After finishing speaking, Jackson raised his eyes and sharply red at Leo. 288 M Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Boyfriend is Too Careful The air suddenly froze a bit, and Monica who was at the corner of the stairs could even smell the smoke of gunpowder. She stared at Leo nervously, he turned his back to her, and could only see the straight back. She suddenly felt that Leo¡¯s back was very lonely. Leo and Jackson are half-brothers, and the old man prefers the younger son more. As the eldest son, Jackson will definitely not give up the 20% of the shares for his own sake. She knew that Leo had a hard time in the Hawn family, but -she didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult that the other party came to question him directly. After a long time, Leo¡¯s voice came slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I said this at the beginning, I won¡¯t regret it now. I haven¡¯t heard my father say that he wants to give me equity. If there is, I will refuse without hesitation.¡± ¡°With your words, I¡¯m relieved. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t stay any longer. By the way, congrattions on finding a good wife.¡± Jackson got up, turned and left without taking a sip of his tea. Monica went back upstairs with mixed feelings. Old Mr. Hawn is still in good health, but as he gets older, it is 000 Chapter 41 Boyfriend is Too Careful hard to guarantee that there will be no idents. 208 Vouchers When Jacksones to power, he will definitely crowd out Leo everywhere. How could she sit idly by? She also wants to contribute a little to this family. Now she lives with Leo, and the family¡¯s expenses depend on him, and she suddenly feels that she is so useless. She texted re, asking if she had any part-time jobs to introduce herself to. She has to work hard to make money, and she has to make some long-term ns. In case Leo can¡¯t live in a big house and wear famous brand clothes in the future, at least he has a wife who can make money to share with him. Even if life is poor, the two support each other. re didn¡¯t reply to the text message, but called directly, and the first thing she said was, ¡°Did Leo bully you?¡± ¡°No, I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to rely on him to maintain this family. I have to be self-reliant, right?¡± I Isn¡¯t The Hawn family very rich? Still care about your little money?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Please introduce me to me.¡± ¡°Okay, as long as he doesn¡¯t bully you. I will ask for youter, and I will send you a messageter.¡± Chapter 41 Boyfriend is Too Careful 1 pan Mouchers The phone hung up, and re sent a message after a while. [There is a Time Club near the university. I have already told the person in charge Lisa that you can work part-time for three hours every night, twenty per hour, and the tip of the guests is your own. ] She usually leaves school at five o¡¯clock, and she can work part-time until eight or nine o¡¯clock. How was she supposed to talk to Leo? She thought for a while, and then there was a knock on the door. She hurriedly put her phone under the quilt and went to open the door. Leo warmed up a ss of milk and brought it over, ¡°You go to bed early after drinking, you know?¡± ¡°I see.¡± Leo turned to leave, but she hurriedly stopped him. ¡°re and I participated in a drama rehearsal, and we may have to work overtime after school, so we need toe backter at night.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to pick me up, re has a car. She said she would take me.¡± Leo nodded when he heard that re was with her, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been working a lot recently, call me if you need anything.¡± Chapter 41 Boyfriend is Too Careful Seeing that he believed it, Monica rxed. 13 80 Vouchers The next morning she went downstairs to have breakfast. ¡°What is this for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid your phone is out of battery, so you have to keep your phone charged, you know?¡± When Monica heard the words, she immediately understood that thest time she was trapped in the abandoned teaching building, it was because her mobile phone was out of battery that she failed to notify people in time. Leo is so caring! Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Money Monica went to the club at noon to check it out. Most of the guests inside were students from Lilder City, so it was not chaotic, and overall it was quite safe. She rushed over after ss in the evening and changed into the waiter¡¯s clothes. When re came over, she was so busy that she couldn¡¯t stop, serving drinks to the guests. Business was good in the evening, and Monica didn¡¯t get a chance to talk to re at all. She was busy until nine o¡¯clock, and she finally got off work. Seeing her sweating profusely, re felt distressed, and quickly handed her a tissue to wipe her off. ¡°Are you short of money? Tell me if you are short of money, why are you working so hard as a temporary worker?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard. I have also worked part-time. This part-time job is considered a good ie. I thought the students were poor, but I didn¡¯t expect them to give me a lot of tips.¡± ¡°Monica, what the hell happened to you?¡± Monica was too embarrassed to keep it a secret, so she had to speak out in detail. re knocked her head angrily when she heard this, ¡°Are you stu pid? If I heard this, I would definitely find a way to escape Chapter 42 Money 288 Vouchers from this disaster, okay? You still want to share his worries? Once Jackson takes power, Definitely going to deal with Leo, you think you can get away with it? Gail will get back at you, okay?¡± ¡°We are a fiancee!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since you got engaged! I still don¡¯t agree, I always feel that Leo is not that simple. You are too simple, you are not suitable!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good, as long as he treats me well. re, you don¡¯t have to wait for me in the future, you will be tired after a day of internship.¡± ¡°Speaking of internships, I can¡¯t help but think of it. I¡¯ve searched around the group today, but I haven¡¯t heard of Leo¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Monica heard this and didn¡¯t think too much. re couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes when she saw that she didn¡¯t care, and couldn¡¯t help but teach, ¡°Monica, if you really believe in this man, you won¡¯t give up no matter what others say, then you have to take good care of your family.¡± You need to know how much money he earns every month, how his daily expenses are, whether he likes to go out and y, etc.¡± ¡°A man will turn bad when he has money. What if he has a high sry, tens of thousands in his pocket every month, and goes out with other women behind your back?¡± When Monica heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the words of the two girls at the dinner tablest night. 32.76. Chapter 42 Money 380 Mouchers They said that the current society is very realistic, what is the use of appearance, money is the most important thing. Yes, even if Leo is down and out, the monthly sry of tens of thousands is enough for girls from ordinary families to worry about. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°You are the only one who regards people as important. If he doesn¡¯t confess this kind of thing, you have to ask, do you understand? He pays sry today, you understand!¡± ¡°Will I care a little too much?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, this is normal operation!¡± Encouraged by re, Monica also felt that she should know Leo¡¯s sry. She doesn¡¯t ask the other party to hand it in every month, but at least she needs to know. re sent her back and cheered her on, ¡°Come on!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Monica nodded, clenched her hands nervously. Leo is still upstairs in the study, seeming to be in a video conference, while Barret is busy in the kitchen downstairs. Monica went to help, chatting casually. ¡°Barret, can I ask you some personal questions?¡± 712 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Five thousand ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± ¡°How much does Leo pay you every month?¡± Barret was a little puzzled when he heard this, ¡°Why do you ask this? I don¡¯t have a fixed sry. My husband will give me some pocket money at the beginning of each month, and let me buy some things at home, as well as grocery shopping.¡± ¡°How much pocket money is that?¡± Barret just wanted to say about 100,000, but he thought that his husband said to keep a low profile, and he must not scare Monica. Swallowing back the words, Barret said with a smile, ¡°Not much, only five thousand.¡± ¡°Five thousand, is that much?¡± Monica eximed. Barret immediately changed his words, ¡°Actually, I still have a surplus every month, about 3,000, which I have returned to my husband.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you, me, and Leo, asionally Martines over for dinner. With such a small number of people, five thousand is indeed a bit expensive. Do you ask for a discount when you go to the vegetable market? Let me tell you, those who sell vegetables The profit is huge, if you buy more, you can bargain.¡± ¡°of course.¡± 0.004 h N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 43 Five thousand Barret wiped his sweat silently, and said unnaturally. Barret had never been to a wet market growing up. The vi¡¯s dishes are all fresh from organic farms. 788 Mouchers Monica calctes that she works at the club for about 80 dors a night, and it¡¯s almost 2,000 a month. ¡°Well, Barret, can I give you two thousand dors a month, from now on? Don¡¯t ask Leo for money. It¡¯s not easy for him to make money.¡± ¡°How do you get rich?¡± ¡°Private money!¡± ¡°Then sir asked, how should I answer?¡± ¡°You just say that you haven¡¯t spent all the money before, and you still have a bnce in your hand, so go and ask for it every two months, and that¡¯s fine. This is our secret, don¡¯t tell Leo!¡± ¡°good.¡± Dinner was ready soon, and Barret went upstairs to ask Leo toe down for dinner and told him about it. ¡°Sir, do you want to tell Ms. Donat that our family is actually rich?¡± ¡°She likes to be frugal. It is better to let her save money than to spend it, so that she will be happy. This is very good.¡± ¡°Sir, you are also hiding your looks and your money. If I didn¡¯t know that you care about Ms. Donat, I would have thought. 31.000 Chapter 43 Five thousand you were a fraudulent marriage!¡± ¡°I¡¯m cheating on the marriage!¡± 258 Woucher If you tell Monica that he is a rich businessman and can earn money by doing nothing at home, will his lovely wife run away in fright? Leo went downstairs and Monica had already served him a meal. ¡®Hurry up and eat, or the food will be cold, and Barret should sit down together.¡± When the three of them were seated, Monica began to think for a while, how to ask about sry without being abrupt? ¡°Today is the 15th, the day of sry payment.¡± Leo actually knew what she was thinking! ¡°Then how much is your sry?¡± ¡°Sir¡¯s sry!¡± Barret interjected, waving five fingers. Upstairs, they have already discussed it, and set a price of 500,000, which does not appear to be poor, nor is it that exaggerated. ¡°Fifty thousand? So much?¡± She eximed, and Barret and Leo both choked on the food. ¡°Be careful when you eat,e and have a sip of soup!¡± Monica hastily served two bowls of soup and ced them in front of them. ? Chapter 43 Five thousand Voucher. Leo didn¡¯t expect his wife to be so honest, she didn¡¯t think too much, and thought that he could only earn 20,000 dors, which was too much! ¡°Monica, in your eyes, I can only earn 50,000 a month?¡± He calmed down and said helplessly. Chapter 4 Can You Do Bad Things? Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Can You Do Bad Things? ¡°Leo, you are already very good! Lilder City is so difficult to find a job now, and you can still earn 50,000 dors a month, which is already great. The annual ie is also 600,000 dors. No wonder the company has assigned you a secretary!¡± He paid Martin a sry of more than 500,000 a month! ¡°Leo, since we have decided to live a life, we should be frugal and save money every month. We will get married in the future, and we may have to have a test tube¡­ No, it is a child, and everything will cost money. ¡± Monica said seriously. Seeing her serious appearance, her face was full of seriousness, and his heart softened. ¡°This is my sry card, and I will keep it with you. The password has been reced with your birthday. Buy what you like, and don¡¯t wrong yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t wrong myself. I¡¯ll keep the money for you, save it for a fixed term, and there will be interest!¡± Monica carefully put the bank card in her pocket, and decided to take this Leo to deposit for a regr deposit tomorrow. She remembers saying on the Inte that if a man is willing to pay his wages, he must want to live a good life with you. She believes that she and Leo must have a very happy life! ||| Chapter 44 Can You Do Bad Things? While sleeping at night, there was a sudden thunder and lightning outside. 388 Vouchers The rain in summer nights alwayses unexpectedly. Even with the night light on, she still had trouble falling asleep. She got out of bed to close the ss door on the balcony, but a figure suddenly appeared outside the ss door, and she screamed in fright. She sat down on the ground, trembling. The scream startled Leo. As soon as he walked in, he saw Monica curled up in a ball, sitting on the ground. He quickly stepped forward to hold her in his arms, and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There is someone on the balcony!¡± she said tremblingly. Leo nced, there was only a piece of clothing hanging on the balcony. ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself, it¡¯s just a piece of clothing.¡± Monica looked up when she heard the words, and found that she had hung the clothes outside to dry in the morning and forgot to take them back. Leo helped her close the ss door, then drew the curtains. Chapter 44 Can You Do Bad Things? 200 Wouchers He hugged her tenderly on the bed, stroked her back with his big hand and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Monica felt a little relieved when she heard this. ¡°Will you stay with me?¡± She recalled the nightmare she had when she was a child, and now she was covered in cold sweat and couldn¡¯t sleep at all. He nodded and patted her back with his big hand. As time passed, Monica moved half of her body, patted her side, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep here tonight.¡±¡± Leo was a little helpless when he heard the words, ¡°You trust me that much?¡± ¡°Of course, you are my fiance!¡± And, can you do bad things? She murmured in her heart. Leo was suddenly helpless. He was thinking about how to make love to her every minute, but she wasN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. too young, and he really made her unbearable. He¡¯d never been so patient with anyone but Monica. Hey down, hugged her into his arms, patted her back gently with his big hands, and said, ¡°Sleep well, you have to get up early for ss tomorrow.¡± Chapter 45 Deserved Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Deserved She replied, feeling drowsy. His embrace was warm, like a safe haven. She hid under the nket and curled up in his arms, as if she couldn¡¯t hear the sound of thunder and rain outside. She found afortable position and soon fell asleep. Leo doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of lust, he just feels that if he has that kind of thought, it seems that he will defile the little girl he loves. ¡°Why does it make me feel like I¡¯mmitting a crime when I lust over my fianc¨¦e? What should I do if we really have a rtionship after this?¡± Leo started to have a headache. The next day, Monica went to ss and called re by the way, Leo had handed in his sry card. ¡°By the way, re, when are you free? I can¡¯t do many questions, it¡¯s so difficult¡­¡± She majored in finance and economics, and she didn¡¯t like it very much. When she filled out the major, George helped her fill it out. Probably he wanted her to learn something so that he could ??? Chapter 45 Deserved help the Donat Group. But Monica felt that she might not be able to do it. 288 Voucher ¡°Where am I free now, I thought it would be easy for an intern, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be too many things to die for. Why don¡¯t you ask Wade, anyway, I will ask him for anything I don¡¯t understand.¡± Wade is re¡¯s ssmate and loves to help others. He was the president of the student union before, and when Monica joined the club, he took care of her a lot. Monica also knew that he cared for her because of re¡¯s face. She really couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she had to ask others for help. Every time she was asked to do financial statements and tax calction questions, she felt an urge to die. She contacted Wade and made an appointment in the study room. As soon as Wade came out, he attracted the attention of many women. Wade has a good figure because he ys basketball all the year round, and he looks good, so he was once rated as the most popr boy. It¡¯s just that his rtionship status is a mystery, because he doesn¡¯t reject any girl¡¯s approach, and has rumored with many people, but none of them are true. Chapter 45 Deserved Wade saw her smile and sat next to her. He patiently exined the questions to her, but Monica¡¯s brain is really not enough, and the tax rates of different industries are different, so the calction questions are very troublesome. Wade taught her all afternoon, but Monica was still in a state of half understanding and half understanding. ¡°Why don¡¯t you video call me at night, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for me to look for you at night. You have to rest too.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hand in your homework tomorrow?¡± He touched her head helplessly and said with a smile. ¡°Thank you so much, but I may find youter at night, and I have to work part-time.¡± ¡°re told me. She said she couldn¡¯te tonight due to business, and asked me to take you home.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Monica was a little ttered. Wade just smiled and didn¡¯t say much. He came to the club with her after ss and waited quietly in the corner for himself. Lisa noticed and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± ¡°h o¡­¡± ´¨ Chapter 45 Deserved Monica waved her hands quickly, for fear that Lisa might misunderstand something. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 I have a good rtionship with him ¡°Lisa, you really misunderstood. He is just my schoolmate. re is not here tonight, please take me back. I don¡¯t dare to walk at night alone, I must be apanied by someone.¡± Seeing Monica¡¯s face flushed, Lisa knew that she was easily shy, so she smiled and said nothing. At nine o¡¯clock, she packs up and leaves for get off work. Wade drives her back. Wade¡¯s family is very good, so the car is also good. She casually mentioned Leo¡¯s address, Wade was a little surprised, ¡°That¡¯s a typical wealthy area, where does your family live?¡± Monica wanted to say that her man lived there, but felt that the news of cohabitation was not good. ¡°My rtive¡¯s house is over there.¡± Wade nodded. The news that Ms. Donat family and Frankie are going to get married has spread. It is not surprising that there are such rtives and friends in the family. Monica got out of the car and bowed to thank her. ¡°I¡¯ll be home at about 9:40, I¡¯ll be online, remember to look for me.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 46 I have a good rtionship with him There are still many good people in this world! 1288 Vouchers Monica hurried home, wanting to take a shower first, and finish her homework quickly after taking a shower. As soon as he entered the house, Leo leaned against the window and said calmly, ¡°Who is the person who brought you back?¡± ¡°My alumni.¡± She said casually, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anymore, I¡¯ve already had dinner. I¡¯ll take a shower first, and I¡¯ll have a video. chat with himter!¡± Monica quickly changed her shoes and went upstairs. And Leo¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. In this sentence, he actually understood several meanings! I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. What this means is that she doesn¡¯t want to talk to herself. I¡¯ve already had dinner, which means she had dinner with that man. I¡¯ll take a shower first, and I¡¯ll have a video chat with himter! This is even more serious! If a girl takes a shower, washes her hair, and goes out to meet a man, it proves that the man has a high status in her heart. After taking a shower, Monica was wearing a nightgown, her arms and legs were exposed, and her long hair was still wet. Then she opens a video chat with the man? Does she think she is dead? 2018 Chapter 46 I have a good rtionship with him Leo hurried to Monica¡¯s room, it was not locked, he opened it easily. She was taking a shower, and was even in a good mood, humming. Soon after she came out of the shower, she was surprised to see Leo in the house, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy tonight? At this time, shouldn¡¯t you be working in the study?¡± Um? She still wants to separate herself? I¡¯m not busy, I¡¯ve already dealt with it. The rtionship between you and your alumni seems to be good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I used to be in the same department as him, and he and re are very familiar with each other, and I am also familiar with him. He is very good at taking care of people, and always takes special care of us juniors.¡± She dried her hair, started to get out her homework book, and turned on theputer. She nned to do the math on these questions first to see what she didn¡¯t understand. Obviously, she has done this type of question before, so why can¡¯t she understand it in other words? She really can¡¯t, she can only wait for Wade to go online. At nine forty, Wade sent a video invitation. Monica quickly opened it, and said, ¡°The screenshots have. been sent to you, I can¡¯t do this question¡­¡± ¡°Let me take a look. Didn¡¯t you meet this question at noon?¡± 4192 Chapter 46 I have a good tionship with him ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t remember.¡± Monica said pitifully. At this moment, herputer was suddenly shut down forcefully. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Don¡¯t Fight, I Know It¡¯s Wrong Only then did Monica realize that Leo hadn¡¯t left yet! ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m asking him a question! It¡¯s very rude of you to turn off the screen suddenly like this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the question? You don¡¯t ask for advice if you have me at home, you need to find someone else?¡± Leo had a gloomy face. Monica is not a fool, she suddenly thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but said suspiciously, ¡°Leo, are you jealous?¡± ¡°Do I need to be jealous of him?¡± Leo sneered, but said viciously in his heart. Yes, he is jealous. That ba stard boy dared to send his wife home! Just then, Monica¡¯s cell phone rang. She answered hastily. ¡°Why did you hang up the video?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to sleep, so don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Leo took the phone and said displeasedly. Monica looked at him helplessly. He also said he wasn¡¯t angry? What¡¯s all this mad about? < Chapter 47 Don Fight, I know Is Wrong 200 Vouchers Wade suddenly heard an unfamiliar male voice, and suddenly remembered that Monica said that he was going to a rtive¡¯s house. The person who answered the phone should be her rtive. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. man? Is he a brother or an uncle. Listening to his calm voice, the other party should be much older than himself. Wade hesitated for a moment, ¡°Hi Uncle, I¡¯m Monica¡¯s alumni. Since Monica is sleeping, I won¡¯t bother her. Let her remember to do her homework, which is due tomorrow.¡± Monica was very close, and when she heard the word uncle, she almost couldn¡¯tugh out loud. Leo¡¯s entire face darkened. She was afraid that he would be angry, so she quickly answered the phone and said, ¡°I see, you should go to sleep too, bye.¡± After all, she hung up the phone andughed out loud. ¡°Uncle? Leo, you are my uncle. How about you stop being my fianc¨¦, and being my uncle is also good. You are ten years older than me, so you are very suitable!¡± Leo also felt hit. She was getting more and more courageous, and dared to make fun of his age. He stepped forward and directly hugged her in his arms, put her on hisp, and then lifted up her nightdress, revealing the panties of the cartoon image. His pupils made Vivian constrict for a moment, but he could hold it. Chapter 47 Don¡¯t Fight I Know ¡®s Wrong He hit it. On her fair and tender butt, a clear palm print instantly appeared. Monica cried out in pain, begging for mercy repeatedly, ¡°Uncle, I know I was wrong, so stop beating me.¡± 211 Mouchers ¡°Uncle?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows and raised his voice with deep displeasure. ¡°I was wrong. Leo, stop hitting me, I know I was wrong¡­¡± Monica begged for mercy again and again! Hearing her pitiful voice, Leo couldn¡¯t help but soften his heart, and his strength became weaker and weaker. Knowing that he was reluctant, Monica couldn¡¯t help but secretly rejoice. ¡°Leo, please spare me! I have to do my homeworkter. There will be a lot of professional courses tomorrow, and I haven¡¯t memorized economics yet, and I don¡¯t know how to do the tax rate problem.¡± Leo was also reluctant to continue ying. Her buttocks feel so good and full of sticity, it actually made him linger a little bit. Monica is eighteen years old this year, but she also needs. pets. Every time he had evil thoughts, he felt like a beast. da mn it! ¡°Get up, I¡¯d like to see what kind of topic can make you torment like this!¡± III Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 I will tutor you from now on Upon hearing this, Monica immediately got up and brought homework. It¡¯s ashamed to say that she has already gone to college, but she still feels like a primary school student at the moment. She didn¡¯t have any hope for Leo, but she didn¡¯t expect him to understand all these. He must be a proper profiteer. He knows such a difficult economics problem! Leo analyzed them one by one for her. His voice was very low and h oa rse, very nice. She couldn¡¯t help being attracted by his voice, she didn¡¯t know which topic he was talking about, and kept staring at Leo. His lips parted and closed, his deep voice was deep and sweet. He lowered his eyebrows and looked patiently and earnestly. Monica was fascinated by it for a moment. Finally, after Leo finished speaking, he said, ¡°Did your understand?¡± Looking up, she saw that her wife was staring at him, and she was distracted? Leo suddenly felt a little helpless, and tapped her on the head, ¡°Have you seen enough? Your saliva is going to stay.¡± < Chapter 48 will tutor you from now on 388 Vouchers When she heard this, she came back to her senses and quickly wiped the corners of her mouth, only to find that there was nothing. She was embarrassed and blushed. ¡°You dress like this and look at me so hungrily, do you want to have something to do with me?¡± Leo smiled leisurely, with a special magic power in that smile. The voice was narrow and frivolous, but charming. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She felt all the blood in her body rushing towards her head, and her cheeks were hot. With nowhere to rest her eyes, she stammered, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Can you say it again? I will definitely listen carefully this. -time.¡± Leo couldn¡¯t, so he could only say it again. ¡°So that¡¯s what it means. Why does it seem so much simpler when you say it like that? When my alumnus said it, it was obviously veryplicated!¡± Hearing this, Leo patted her butt unceremoniously, ¡°Who am I? Is it a joke that I have been in business for so many years? You can¡¯t even find a teacher, but you still want to pass the exam with your brain?¡± ¡°Not only do I want to pass the exam, but I also want to take the ounting certificate.¡± Monica curled her lips. Although she is a bit st upid, she is still very ambitious, okay? ||| Chapter 48 I will tutor you from now on ¡°I will tutor you in the future,e to my study.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Here are some books for you.¡± 1388 Wouchers He took her hand, his hand was big enough topletely wrap around Monica¡¯s hand. Every time she was covered by him, her hands became warm after a while. It¡¯s such a good feeling. Monica had been to his study, all financial. He picked out a few of the most basic ones, and said, ¡°Read more, it will be helpful for your exam. Come back soon, and I will review for you.¡± ¡°knew.¡± Monica said obediently. Afterwards, Leo analyzed several ssic cases for her, and she immediately understood after listening to them, and finished writing a few questions. She looked at Leo with admiration, stepped forward and hugged his neck directly, and kissed him twice on the cheek. Leo felt instantly satisfied. Now he feels that as long as he holds hands, hugs, and kisses, he has reached the peak of his life. The happiness and sweetness brought by Monica is like fruit candy, with a sweet taste and endless aftertaste, which is irreceable. Chapter 49 Uncle Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Uncle ¡°Do you want to have dinner together at noon tomorrow? I still have questions that I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to school to find you.¡± Monica nodded with a grin. The next day, Monica came to school and sessfully handed in her homework. When school was over at noon, Wade found himself and said, ¡°I saw your homework in the teacher¡¯s office, and it was well written. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart, you can do it at a nce.¡± Wade reached out and stroked her head. Monica was praised and smiled happily. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget that it was Leo¡¯s credit. ¡°Because the teacher I¡¯m looking for is very good!¡± Wade smiled when he heard this, thinking that Monica was talking about himself. She nced at the time, Leo was almost here. She was going to wait for him at the intersection ahead. She said goodbye to Wade, but she didn¡¯t expect Wade to go there too. Chapter 49 Uncl 200 Mouchers The two chatted while walking, at the intersection, Leo¡¯s car had already parked there. Leo saw the pair of smiling people across the road, and couldn¡¯t help frowning. He frowned and got out of the car directly. Seeing himing, Monica waved and said, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to someone, his name is Leo.¡± ¡°Leo?¡± The third son of The Hawn family. It is said that he has an entric temperament, and it is said that he has an ugly face, but he did not expect this to be true. Wade saw Leo for the first time and was taken aback by the scar on his face. Perhaps because of Leo¡¯s ugly appearance, Wade never thought that Monica and him were a fianc¨¦e, and his first reaction was to call him uncle. Leo¡¯s face turned cold in an instant, and his voice was sinister, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°As we all know, Monica¡¯s sister Gail is about to marry into the Hawn family. You are Frankie¡¯s uncle, that is, Monica¡¯s uncle. I am of the same generation as Monica. ording to our seniority, I should call you uncle no matter what.¡± Monica couldn¡¯t help being happy when she heard this. She yfully called uncle. Her eyes were shining like the brightest stars. 26 60% Chaper 49 Uncle When Leo heard this, his heart was a little stuffed. Vouchers His wife happily called him uncle, why is he so ufortable? He really wished that Monica could call him dear! ¡°Does your butt still hurt?¡± Leo asked calmly. Monica curled her lips immediately, and when she mentioned her butt, she seemed to be in pain. ¡°Which family are you from?¡± ¡°My father is Jason Miller, and our family makes cosmetics.¡± Only then did Leo remember that thergest cosmetics empire in Lilder City belonged to Jason¡¯s family. Monica was also taken aback by Vivian, she is a cosmeticspany whose surname is Miller, and there is only one in Lilder City! Wade has such a big background, she never knew it! ¡°Are you so rich?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my father. Are you here to find Monica for dinner? I¡¯m familiar with this area, how about I invite you to taste the food near Lilder City University?¡± Wade is humble and reasonable, and Leo can¡¯t find fault with him. When Wade talked about his wealth, he wanted to make Leo face himself. A junior desperately expresses himself in front of the Chapter 49 Uncle woman¡¯s elders, what other intentions can he have? That must be like Monica! Couldn¡¯t this st upid Monica see it? The Mouchers Leo felt a strong crisis here, but Monica still joked to herself, nodding constantly, ¡°Uncle, Monica will take you to eat delicious food!¡± 12416N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 You know how to eat You just know how to eat, do you know that your husband was provoked? Leo took a deep breath, really afraid that he would fight him. He wants to ¡°convince people with reason¡± and cannot beat people. ¡°good.¡± ¡°Get in the car and let uncle drive!¡± Monica thought it was fun to call her uncle, but she hadn¡¯t heard of it until now, so she probably forgot about the pain in her butt. She opened the back door and was about to get in naturally, followed by Wade. Leo was immediately upset. ¡°Monica, you sit up front and me and Wade sit in the back?¡± ¡°You two look quite strong, isn¡¯t it a bit crowded?¡± Leo looked at him coldly, with a bit of hostility. She shrank her head in fear. Knowing that Leo was unhappy, she hurriedly got out of the car and opened the front door in a desperate manner. Martin looked at her so Monica couldn¡¯t understand. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ww Chapter 50 You know how to cat She was a little nervous. Did she do something wrong? 1388 Vouchers Later, Leo and Wade were chatting, but he didn¡¯t expect to run up to her while talking. Wade looked at Monica in front of him with a smile, and said, ¡°Monica is a very good and smart girl, and she is very popr in school. The teachers and teachers have a good impression of her.¡± ¡°Really? Why do I think she is st upid.¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know her well. After all, your two families. just got married recently. I think you treat Monica very well, uncle, and you also like this junior, don¡¯t you? Indeed, Monical is very pleasing to the elders, my dad Can¡¯t praise her enough.¡± ¡°Your dad? Has she met your parents?¡± Leo¡¯s voice made the air in the car seem to freeze a bit. Even though it was hot summer, Monica felt so cold. She seemed to feel murderous, why had she seen his father? ¡°Did you make a mistake, when did I meet your dad?¡± ¡°One time my dad came to school and lost his way. He asked you for directions, and he asked you for me. Remember?¡± Monica searches her mind for memories. It seems that there is indeed such a middle-aged man, smiling, giving people an amiable feeling. Didn¡¯t expect that person to be Wade¡¯s father? Chapter 50 You know how to eat 288 Moucher ¡°I¡¯m just showing the way!¡± She said bitterly, thinking that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right? She looked over and wanted to send a message, but Leo didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°So your dad is happy with Monica?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Wade was a little shy, his cheeks were flushed by Vivian, and he lowered his eyes, a little embarrassed. Monica¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat. What is his expression? Why are you shy? Soon the car arrived at the destination, which was a restaurant near the school. The food was super expensive, and Monica only heard about it, because she didn¡¯t have the money toe and eat. ¡°Uncle, the taste here is very good, and the ingredients are all fresh and organic.¡± ¡°You are very good at picking ces.¡± ¡°Because as long as the food is unhealthy, Monica can eat it right away.¡± ¡°You know her well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know enough about it. I used to work in a department. I often brought meals to Monica, and this is the one I brought.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes widened after hearing this, thinking that all the < Chapter 50 You know how to eat meals she ate before were so expensive? 258 Mouchers Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 What does Wade mean? ¡°It turns out that the one you gave me was so expensive¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Wade smiled and reached out to stroke her head lovingly. This action is very intimate, in Leo¡¯s eyes, he can¡¯t wait to cut off Wade¡¯s hand directly. Monica felt the chill, and didn¡¯t feel that this action was good before, because Wade didn¡¯t just do it to herself. It was rumored that Wade was nice to everyone, and no one was particrly nice to anyone. How did you say so many irrelevant words this time. ¡°Your father is my elder after all, so don¡¯t say something that is misunderstood. Otherwise, your father really thinks we have something. It would be bad if he told my parents!¡± She emphasized her tone, hoping that Wade would hold back a bit. When Wade heard this, he just smiled. In fact, he liked Monica a long time ago, but Monica is very insensitive to the rtionship between men and women, no matter how long he expresses and hints, she can¡¯t feel it. He¡¯s not nice to everyone either. All the people he helped were people around Monica. Chapter 51 What does Wade mean? 288 Vouchers If she inquired carefully, she would know that he was afraid of trouble and didn¡¯t have that much leisure. His rtionship with re is also because of Monica. Since Monica joined the club, he noticed this petite girl. She is very active in doing things, and she is not afraid of losing money at all, so that she is given jobs that others don¡¯t want to do. Wade will often help her, and with re¡¯s rtionship, their rtionship is getting better and better. He actually wanted to confess his love to her as soon as he graduated and have a chance to meet his parents. But today, by coincidence, he unexpectedly met the elders of the Hawn family. He wished that the news would reach Monica¡¯s parents and make them prepare ahead of time. ¡°I believe that you are a sensible person, and you will understand what I mean. You are an elder, and you should expect the younger generation to be well.¡± Leo understood what Wade meant. So what does Wade mean? Monica is really vague about emotional matters. She does not know what is like, what is love. She will be kind to others, and others will be kind to her, this is a very normal thing. 33.43% Chapter 51 What does Wade mean? 1388 Vour Even when re asked her if she liked Leo, she couldn¡¯t tell why. All she knew was that she acquiesced to Leo and regarded. him as her family. As for other feelings, she didn¡¯t think much about it. She looked at Leo helplessly, not quite understanding Wade¡¯s expression. ¡°Have a meal.¡± Leo¡¯s face was neither happy nor sad, showing no emotion. Monica watched, her heart trembled slightly, a little scared. The food came out quickly, and she nced at it, and found that it was all her favorite food. At that time, school just started, and there were many things in the student union. As the president of the student council, Wade often ordered meals back, so many times, he naturally got to know her taste. Even Monica was bewildered, and it turned out that Wade had already learned about her to this extent. Who would take so much effort to remember a person¡¯s preferences? Monica, who had always been vague about her emotions, suddenly felt a little dazed.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 | Already Have a Boyfriend Now she really wants to find someone who understands and ask, don¡¯t make random guesses here, she looks at Leo as if asking for help. And Leo was also looking at her at this moment, his quiet eyes fell on her without blinking, with coldness and anger. Leo is angry. But she didn¡¯t do anything excessive. Wade served her a bowl of soup and said, ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot. You¡¯re so thin, I¡¯m really worried that a strong wind will blow you away.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t eat, I suddenly feel a little ufortable, I¡¯ll take a step first.¡± Monica panicked and didn¡¯t know how to deal with Wade¡¯s kindness to her, so she hurriedly slipped away. ¡°Monica!¡± Wade got up hastily and yelled, but didn¡¯t chase him out. He has cultivated himself well, and he can¡¯t leave Leo here alone. He sat down again and texted Monica. After posting, he looked at Leo again, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your name for a long time, and I¡¯m lucky to meet you today!¡± Chapter 521 Already Have a Boyfriend ¡°Really? I¡¯m afraid you never want to see me again.¡± 788 Vouchers. Leo said slowly. Although his words are light, no one dares to ignore the power in them. Leo has always kept a low profile, and Lilder City reports very little, but his father said that this man should not be underestimated. The Hawn family¡¯s internal struggle is so fierce, Leo has been able to live well all these years, which shows that he is not ant idle person. Moreover, what terrible thing did he go through to leave the scar on half of his face and the terrifying and restrained spirit all over his body. Wade smiled and said, ¡°I will inherit my father¡¯s property in the future. I will inevitably deal with businessmen, and I¡¯m afraid I will rely on you in the future. I can see that you also care about Monica. She is indeed a person who people want Good girl to her. Although you are from the Hawn family, you are not close to the Donat family, but you can take care of Monica, and I am grateful again.¡± ¡°I take care of her. This is between me and her. She should thank me if she wants to thank me. What do you thank me for? Besides, she did call me uncle ording to her seniority. But the Miller family and I are not rtives and friends Friend. I have something to do too, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Leo was indifferent, and gently put down the fork. The forknded on the bowl with a crisp sound, and Vivian tapped Wade¡¯s soul. Chapter 521 Already Have a Boyfriend 1788 Vouchers For some reason, Leo¡¯s attitude became more and more unfriendly. Could it be that he did something wrong? Leo left, and Wade didn¡¯t feel like eating, so he hurried back. to school. She went back to the dormitory, but her roommate told her that Wade was waiting downstairs and said she had something to look for. The roommate joked, ¡°Looking at how tight you are with Wade these two days, don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Monica waved her hands again and again, lest they make random guesses. ¡°No? I see Wade is getting close to you! Tell me frankly, have you¡­ ¡°No, I don¡¯t like Wade, and I already have a boyfriend.¡± She nced at her phone subconsciously, since she ran away until now, Leo hasn¡¯t contacted her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Is he still mad at himself? She was a little uneasy. She was embarrassed to keep Wade waiting too long, so she went downstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Um.¡± 72.560 Chapter 521 Already Have a Boyfriend She dared not meet Wade¡¯s eyes. 98.93% Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The Best Response The two of them, one in front of the other, gradually came to thekeside of the school. There are willow branches all around, and a small bamboo forest. Monica looked around and saw pairs everywhere. Then she and Wade appear here, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate. She paused, unwilling to take a step forward, and said, ¡°What can you do with me?¡± ¡°Monica, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Wade felt helpless. He turned, facing her approaching. She backed away in fright. ¡°What do I understand?¡± ¡°I have liked you for two years. I have liked you since you joined the student union in your freshman year. Why don¡¯t you understand? Do you me me for hiding too deeply?¡± ¡°What?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes widened, looking at him in disbelief. Facing the sudden confession, she was at a loss. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that all the people I take care of are your ssmates and roommates?¡± Chapter 53 The Best Response ¡°I have no idea.¡± She didn¡¯t pay attention to these details at all, okay! 208 Mouchers ¡°Then you should know by now, Monica, I like you, how about you?¡± Wade asked seriously. Monica was flustered and said, ¡°I never thought we would be together, and I have a boyfriend!¡± ¡°Do you have a boyfriend? Monica, don¡¯t lie. I¡¯ve never seen you get close to anyone of the opposite sex. Even if you do, do you like him? Does he like you? He is so careful with you, is that okay?¡± ?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this.¡± Monica is really not sure. She didn¡¯t know what Leo¡¯s feelings for her were, and she didn¡¯t know whether she depended on him or liked him. She has never met love since she was a child. She always thinks that liking should be a momentary heartbeat, an ordinary happiness. She couldn¡¯t recognize the rtionship between herself and Leo before, but she understood clearly. She never thought about being with Wade, never before, and now she has no idea at all! She took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never had those emotions for you, so I can¡¯t agree. ? Chapter 53 The Best Response And I really have a partner, so I¡¯m sorry.¡± She bowed, very sorry. 780 Wouchers Seeing her sincere words, Wade didn¡¯t want to lie, and his heart suddenly stabbed. ¡°It turned out that I was being sentimental.¡± That shortugh seemed to be mocking himself, beating on Monica¡¯s heart, and Vivian was heavy. She felt stu pid and couldn¡¯t handle rtionships well. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She could only bend over, not daring to lift her head. Wade was a little distressed, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her up, and hugged her gently. His thin lips fell slowly, and he even lightly ced a kiss on her forehead. She was flustered and wanted to push him away in a panic, but he closed his arms and increased his strength. ¡°Let me give you a hug so that I can feel that my crush didn¡¯t end in such a mess. At least I still have a good response.¡± His voice was light, and he felt a little hurt. Monica relented and let him hold her. She patted him on the back lightly and said, ¡°You can definitely find a better one.¡± Just then, Monica suddenly caught a glimpse of someone. Chapter 53 The Best Response Leo¨C ||| 258 Mouchers Chapter $4 She Likes Leo? 788 Vouchers Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 She Likes Leo? The moment she saw Leo, Monica¡¯s heart stopped uncontrobly and she forgot to breathe. Why is he here? How long has he been here? Did he see it all? ¡°Sorry, I still have something to do.¡± She pushed Wade away, her first instinct was to go after Leo, wanting to exin something. But Leo turned around indifferently, his indifferent eyes fell on her, and then he disappeared. He walked very fast, and the bamboo forest blocked the turn, so she didn¡¯t know where he went. Monica had already rushed over as fast as she could, but when she passed, Leo was nowhere to be seen. She called urgently, but no one answered. She texted over. [Leo answers the phone, I have something to tell you. ] But when I called again, no one answered. He must have misunderstood. She exined it again in a text message, but still no response. At this moment, Leo is sitting in the back seat, and the phone is put aside, letting it ring. Chapter 54 She Likes Leo? 288 Vouchers He looked at the message that popped up on it, and closed his eyes feeling a little tired. Martin understands, sir, this is a headache. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you answer Ms. Donat¡¯s call?¡± ¡°You saw Wade too. How do you think a normal woman would choose?¡± ¡°of course¡­¡± ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡± Leo looked at him coldly and interrupted Martin¡¯s words. Martin swallowed, feeling the chill of death. He said helplessly, ¡°Sir, if you show your true face, you might be able to be attractive. Women are visual animals, and they like handsome ones. In addition, you deliberately conceal your strength. If you tell Ms. Donat your distinguished status, let alone Wade, even his father is useless.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying I lost?¡± Martin has been refusing to say the result. Leo closed his eyes lightly, and said the final conclusion directly. Martin is dumbfounded. If he was a woman, he would definitely choose this way. The contrast is too stark. If Monica was still thinking normally, she would definitely choose Wade. 1584% Chapter 54 She Likes Lo 750 Mouchers It¡¯s rare for him to find a little girl who he is so interested in and likes, is she going to be sn atched away like this? ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we tell Ms. Donat the truth. On your terms, Ms. Donat will definitely pounce.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m rare for women who stick upside down?¡± Leo said displeased. If Monica wanted to marry into a wealthy family like those women, how could he be interested. She is very special and pure, so he can recognize her, and she has no intention of letting go in this life. Don¡¯t want to, now Monica has to let go first. Thinking of Wade¡¯s performance today, and the picture of them hugging and kissing each other just now. That scene was like a sharp knife piercing his heart, causing him some pain. He thought that he wouldn¡¯t be so heartbroken, but unexpectedly, his heart softened because of her, and he ached because of her. Women are really bad. Isn¡¯t Karl¡¯s fate clear enough? ¡°Arrange a cooperation with the Smith family. Book the earliest ticket, I¡¯m going to BULL COUNTRY.¡± ¡°Then Ms. Donat¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give her time to think about it, and I¡¯ll ept whatever the oue is when Ie back.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ||| Chapter 54 She Likes Leo? Leo took a deep breath, but it was mixed with an imperceptible slight trembling. Letting go of someone you love is not easy. 280 Nouchers And here Monica couldn¡¯t get through the phone, so she had to give up. She could only turn to re for help. When re learned that Wade had confessed, she immediately asked for leave and rushed over. They met at the Time Club, and Monica, who never drank, even ordered two bottles of beer. Before re came, she was already holding the bottle and drank a lot. When re came over and saw Monica¡¯s flushed cheeks, she couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed. ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± Monica told the story exactly. ¡°Who do you really like, don¡¯t you even know?¡± re was a little anxious. ¡°I have never been in love with anyone since I was a child. I didn¡¯t choose this fianc¨¦ myself. How do I know?¡± Monica said pitifully. ¡°Then let me ask you, Wade or Leo, which one is better looking?¡± ¡°Wade.¡± Chapter She Likes Leo? 788 Vouchers ¡°Then Wade¡¯s family background is better than Leo¡¯s, who is better?¡± ¡°Wade.¡± Monica felt helpless. ¡°Then why did Wade pursue you and you didn¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already Leo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, how can I be with someone else?¡± ¡°Are you st upid?¡± re tapped her on the head. She really wanted to pry open Monica¡¯s head and see what was inside. ¡°Wade is the only heir to the Miller Group, so he must be better than the down-and- out Leo, right? If you really don¡¯t have feelings for Leo, and you don¡¯t want to guard him, you can tell Wade.¡± ¡°If the Miller family really wanted you as a daughter-inw, how could they not help you? Run away from Leo, then marry into a wealthy family, and have a husband who loves you and treats your inws well, isn¡¯t that good? The reason why you are so It¡¯s hard to choose because you don¡¯t have any feelings. for Wade at all, so you haven¡¯t even considered all his essories. You like Leo, you know?¡± re finished speaking in one breath, rolling her eyes angrily. She took a breath and took a breath. ¡°I like Leo?¡± Monica pointed to her nose, still looking dazed. re wailed, ¡°I really feel sorry for Leo and Wade, why do I like you idiot? Let me ask you! You know that Leo is so ugly, be is old, and his development will not be good in the future. Chapter 54 She Likes Leo? 308 Mouchers Why do you still defend him everywhere? No one can see him Is it ugly? Why are you willing to be with him when he is ten years older? Also, you are working hard now, isn¡¯t it for Leo?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why do you manage his money? You have already defined yourself as Leo¡¯s wife, okay?¡± ¡°Now go through it in your mind, who do you really like?¡± When Monica heard this, her body trembled slightly, and her drunken appearance seemed to wake up all of a sudden. re¡¯s words made her figure it out. She cares about Leo so much, isn¡¯t it like it? No matter how good Wade¡¯s conditions are, so what? That¡¯s not what she likes, so what does it have to do with her? What she¡¯s thinking about now, isn¡¯t it Leo? Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Fact ¡°I like Leo,¡± she hesitated at first, butter she became more. and more determined, ¡°Yes, I like Leo, I like him! I only like people I care about, so I don¡¯t want to hear bad things about him. I also I feel that he is lonely, so I want to be with him. Although he is not good-looking, and he will not have much money in the future, so what. I like an ordinary life, and I only want to be healthy!¡± Monica finally figured it out, and immediately felt refreshed. She held re tightly and said, ¡°I want to understand, I want to tell Leo, I want to exin to him face to face, I want to tell him my heart¡­¡± She was a little excited and a little incoherent. re didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad for her to wake Monica up. After all, Leo¡¯s current conditions are notparable to Wade¡¯s at all. In fact, re saw that Wade liked Monica early on. It¡¯s just that Wade is steady, with delicate emotions, and has been hiding it all the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°Thank you re, I love you so much!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ming myself a little bit now. Monica, do you have eye problems? You don¡¯t want a good man like Wade, you want a 100% Chapter 55 Fact 17718 Mouchers poor-looking guy with no money or power? What¡¯s your aesthetics?¡± ¡°How can he be as bad as you said? Don¡¯tpare yourself with the rich and powerful, but think about the ordinary people. My man earns 50,000 dors a month, and after a few years of hard work, he can buy a house, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, your man is only buying a one-story house, Wade can buy a building!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Leo is ugly either, the other half of his face is also pretty. And he is tall, how safe does he look?¡± ¡°Yes, ugly people these days have a sense of security, so Wade lost because he was too handsome!¡± ¡°Leo is good to me too¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking, Wade will faint from crying if you talk about it again!¡± re stopped hastily, feeling sorry for Wade for a few seconds. Monica stuck out her tongue, knowing that it was cruel to Wade, she only realized now that Wade had paid so much to herself. If she hadn¡¯t met Leo, maybe she would agree. But now, she really can¡¯t respond, and emotional matters can never be forced. After getting in the car, Monica was very excited and wished she could fly back directly and exin it to Leo face to face. Seeing how excited she was, re asked helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, how did you fall in love with Leo?¡± ¡°He¡¯s lonely. I want to be with him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a reason to like someone.¡± ¡°It can be a reason. I don¡¯t like him being alone. I want to take him to do a lot of things, go out with him in the sun, go to the movies, go to the square to watch fireworks. I don¡¯t like others to be prejudiced against him. In my eyes, he is A normal man.¡± ¡°He gives me a sense of security. Sometimes I¡¯m scared, but I¡¯m not afraid when I see him around.¡± When something unpleasant happened in the old house, he protected himself and believed in himself. She was trapped in the ssroom, he rushed over, and even took her to the Donat family to vent his anger. He would give his sry to himself with confidence, teach her to study, hug her to sleep with her in thunderstorm days, and let her keep warm. She has rarely experienced this feeling of being protected, and she can feel Leo¡¯s tenderness. Therefore, she also wants to give everything. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what the girl is thinking now. You have figured it out here, so are you sure Leo likes you?¡± re said casually, and as soon as the words came out, all the smiles on Monica¡¯s face froze. She had forgotten the question. 200 Mouchers Leo doesn¡¯t seem to have confessed either. She shook her head. Shocked by the behavior of the two of them, re immediately braked and stopped beside the car. ¡°Are you two really a fiancee? It¡¯s been a month or two since. you got engaged. It¡¯s only now that you figure it out. I¡¯ll bear it. But you don¡¯t even know whether Leo likes you or not?¡± ¡°He should like me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really going to be mad at you!¡± Why does it feel like they are both ying. re drove again and sent her to the gate of the Hawn family. vi. ¡°Get out of the car quickly, I will get angry when I see you, I want to live longer, and I don¡¯t want to be pis sed off!¡± ¡°After I ask clearly at night, I will tell you the news! I will not be confused this time!¡± ¡°Come on, since you like him, I wish you well.¡± Although re looked disgusted on the surface, she still cared about her in her heart. Monica nced gratefully, then turned to look at the vi, and ran over quickly. re sighed silently as she watched Monica leaving happily. It is not difficult for her to see that she really likes Leo very Chapte $5 Fact much, and she hopes that Leo is her lover who can give her a happy life. But, where is her other half now? She sighed and remained silent for a long time. She took out her phone and entered a number. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The call was answered quickly, and a calm voice came from the opposite side. Vivian was low, as if mixed with exhaustion. ¡°who?¡± The moment re heard his voice, her heart tightened, and even her breathing became cautious. In fact, she is envious of Monica, dare to love and hate. She and Wade are like a kind of people, love is hard to express. Wade is reserved, but she cannot speak. The other party couldn¡¯t wait for re¡¯s response, so he hesitated and said, ¡°re?¡± re panicked when she heard her name, and hung up the phone quickly. Instead of calling back, the other party sent a text message. [The living expenses for this month have already been charged to your card, so take good care of yourself. ] re looked at the string of ck words, her eyes were slightly red. 74.56% Chapter $5 Faci ¡°Who cares about the living expenses you give?¡± 11 pha Wouchers After all, she pulled out the phone card and threw it away. Monica returned home very excited. She ran upstairs and downstairs, but she didn¡¯t see Leo. ¡°Barret, isn¡¯t Leo off work yet?¡± Seeing Monica¡¯s eager look, Barret opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. Seeing his unspeakable appearance, Monica had an ominous. premonition. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. is on a business trip to BULL COUNTRY. He¡¯s not at home for a while. He said to calm down and think about what each of us wants.¡± ¡°Then when will hee back?¡± ¡°I am not sure¡­ Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 He left Monica was very sad to hear this. Leo was really angry, and even went abroad with anger. ¡°How can I contact him? When I call him, his phone is turned off.¡± ¡°Mr. should be on the ne now, and Martin will.notify me when we get there. It will take about five hours of flight time. Ms. Donat, don¡¯t wait, go to bed early at night, and tell me if you have any orders.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Monica didn¡¯t know what mood she was in at the moment. She was extremely excited at first, but now it was like being poured with cold water from the beginning to the end, and there was no passion at all. She told re that Leo had gone abroad. She suddenly felt that the house was empty and deserted. In fact, there were not many people in the past, and Martin would also visit, and house was only a mere four people. But Monica thinks this is a home with the warmth of home. And now it was just her and Barret, and she felt empty. Obviously he was the one who forced her to stay at the beginning, but why did he leave first in the end? Chapter 56 He left 708 Voucher ¡°Monica, I don¡¯t think what Leo said is wrong. You really should think about it. I don¡¯t like Leo either. I always feel that this person is mysterious and not as simple as the surface. I haven¡¯t heard of Leo in thepany so far, even I don¡¯t even know anyone is traveling abroad!¡± ¡°Thinking of what? Thinking of calling off the engagement?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be?¡± re felt a little helpless, ¡°If Leo doesn¡¯t want you, or if he¡¯s sorry for you, then you¡¯ll be in a lot of pain. How about feelings? The more important you are, the more painful it will be in the end.¡± re¡¯s voice was low, as if thinking about the past, and Vivian¡¯s words were serious. She seemed to feel it. ¡°Actually, I also want to understand. If Leo doesn¡¯t like me, it¡¯s useless for me to like him. If he doesn¡¯t want to be with me,e back and have a face-to-face talk, and it¡¯s over. I¡¯ll go. back to school tomorrow, here Suddenly I¡¯m not used to it.¡± She has always been strong in herself, from childhood to adulthood, she still thrives under Gail¡¯s torture. But this time, she seemed to have been hit hard. Monica didn¡¯t sleep well that night, and fell asleep groggily in the s¨¦cond half of the night. The first thing she looked at her phone when she fell asleep was to find that Leo still didn¡¯t answer her. She was so angry that she threw her phone heavily on the Chapter 56 Heeft 208 Vouchers bed, then picked it up again, edited and sent a text message. ¡°You take care of yourself,e back and let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± Clicking send, Monica felt that she was worthless. On the other end of the phone, because of the time difference, it is now afternoon in BULL COUNTRY. Leo looked at the phone and fell silent, so that the tea in his hand cooled down. Hisplexion was not good, his brows were furrowed, he picked up the phone and put it down, then picked it up again, and so on. This detail was seen by the elegant woman on the opposite side. She took a sip of tea and said in a clear voice, ¡°Is it from your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to respond.¡± Leo smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your jokes. I¡¯m so old, but I¡¯m so angry with an eighteen-year-old girl, and I¡¯m coddling like this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? In front of love, even if you are thirty- eight, you will still be throbbing like anN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. eighteen-year-old boy. Leo, you can indeed be powerful in the business world, but in terms of rtionships, you really need to use more energy. Girls It¡¯s for pampering, not for quarreling.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to respond because I was afraid that I would quarrel with her. I have a bad temper, but I can¡¯t be cruel to her. If I speak harshly, it will appear that I am cruel. You said, ah an eighteen-year-old girl would like me like this Is it?¡± 35.70% ||| Chapter 56 Hell 750 Mouchers Leo questioned himself more than once, but did not give him a positive answer. If there is one person, Monica will choose him and give up Wade. He must say nothing and book a ne ticket to go back. Even he himself is questioning himself, the man who has always been strategizing suddenly suffers from loss and loses. confidence. This is a terrible thing. ¡°Can you take off the mask? Let me tell you if the eighteen- year-old girl will fall in love with you.¡± Jasmine Smith said with a slight smile. ¡°I already know the answer.¡± Leo shook his head slightly, propped his forehead with one hand, and yed with the phone with the other. He finally couldn¡¯t restrain himself and replied the message. [I will finish work and go back as soon as possible. You take good care of yourself, don¡¯t get hungry and thin, I will check when I get back. ] There was no temper in his words. He didn¡¯t want to mention Wade either, for fear of his own reaction. Monica at the other end had packed her suitcases, and when she saw the news, she let out a long sigh of relief. It seems that Leo didn¡¯t go abroad because he was angry, it turned out that something really happened. 56.134 5 Chapter 56 He left 780 Vouchers Looking at this text message, he didn¡¯t seem to be very angry with her. [You have to take care of yourself too, Wade and I are not what you think. Let¡¯s talk about everything when youe back. Don¡¯t let me find someone, or I will be angry. Leo, did you hear that?] Leo smiled when he saw the text message. Monica seemed to be right in front of her eyes, she pursed her mouth, puffed up her cheeks, and said angrily. He replied with an ¡°um¡±. Seeing his smile, Jasmine said, ¡°Is this reconciliation?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ignore her. I¡¯m a man after all, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I give in.¡±¡® ¡°Then will this eighteen-year-old girl like you?¡± She asked Leo. again. He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not sure? Leo, I¡¯ve never seen you so uncertain. I¡¯m really curious what kind of girl she is.¡± ¡°If you want to get to know each other,e back with me and have a look.¡± ¡°No, you can bring her over to see me, and Charlotte by the way.¡± Mentioning Charlotte, Jasmine¡¯s expression softened for a moment. Chapter 56 Hele 11708 Nouchers Leo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more, Charlotte was the softest part of their hearts. Monica packed her luggage and went downstairs, Barret said, ¡°Ms. Donat, are you moving out?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not in Barret so take care of yourself and I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Sir, let me take good care of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. I¡¯m just going back to school for a few days. When Leo comes back, if he¡­ I¡¯ll move back.¡± If Leo agrees with her, then she will respond enthusiastically. Barret couldn¡¯t persuade him and told Leo, Leo didn¡¯t stop him. Monica moved back to the dormitory, and her roommates saw hering back, as if they saw a rare animal, and even the people from the next dormitory came. ¡°Be honest, what is your rtionship with Wade?¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Monica¡¯s Long Distance Rtionship ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°And said it¡¯s okay, someone saw you hugging each other by theke, and even kissed!¡± The two roommates hugged each other and simted the scene at that time. When they saw their mouths touch each other, Monica got goosebumps all over her body. ¡°That¡¯s just a misunderstanding, I have nothing to do with Wade. I have someone I like in my heart, and Wade is yours!¡± This time, Monica could hold her head up and speak out loud. ¡°Do you have someone you like? Is he handsome? Do you have money? Is it better than Wade?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± Monica quickly grabbed the textbook and ran away. Monica was dizzy after listening to the professional ss all morning, and seriously suspected that the economics teacher was bald, and he was bald because of calcting these questions and using his brain too much. After ss, the teacher assigned a lot of homework! Monica was having a headache. re is busy, Leo is abroad, and she can¡¯t go to Wade. Chapter 57 Monica¡¯s Long Distance Rtionship At noon, she didn¡¯t eat any food, and was alone in the ssroom, thinking about doing homework for a while. Unexpectedly, the phone rang suddenly. Is it Leo? 11 200 Vouchers She froze for a moment, and quickly answered the phone. She didn¡¯t dare to speak, so she spoke first and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± ¡°how do you know?¡± Monica was very surprised. She looked around and wondered if Leo hade back. ¡°Don¡¯t look for it, I didn¡¯t go back.¡±¡± ¡°Did you install surveince on me? How do you know what I was doing just now?¡± ¡°Guessed.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do the questions?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Monica said pitifully. ¡°You go to eat first, I will send over the solution stepster, and there will be simr problems, just get in touch.¡± ¡°Really? Thanks, I¡¯ll go eat right away.¡± Monica happily packed her schoolbag and went to eat. At this point, there is no food in the cafeteria. She bought a face at the door, took a photo, sent it to Leo, 15 Chapter 57 Monica¡¯s Long Distance Rtionship 788 Vouchers and captioned it. Although the food in that restaurant is delicious, I prefer noodles. Next time youe back, I will bring you to eat. ¡°Eat on time, I will know what you are doing and what you think, so you have to be obedient.¡± Monica was very happy when she saw this text message. In fact, Leo also likes her, otherwise why would he spoil her like a child? She suddenly felt that it would be nice to be in a different ce. Are they dating now? After she finished eating, Leo sent to solve the form. She really suspected that Leo had nted an eyeliner beside her, otherwise how could he be so precise with the timing? He even knew what questions the teacher assigned today! She didn¡¯t tell him, but he knew. Shepared the form and finally solved the problem. Then she solved the problem he gave, took a photo and sent it over, saying, ¡°Did I do it right this time?¡± Leo opened the picture, zoomed in and looked at it carefully. At this moment, Martin leaned over to hand over the materials, nced his eyes more, and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a topic for undergraduates? Such a simple topic, does Ms. Donat still need to teach? Then she is quite¡­¡± Before thest word ¡°stupid¡± could be finished, Leo¡¯s cold 79.40L Chapter 57 Monica¡¯s Long Distance Rtionship eyes swept over him. ¡°What happened to my wife?¡± Martin couldn¡¯t help swallowing when he met that terrifying gaze. ¡°Ms. Donat is really smart! Such a difficult problem, even an undergraduate student can figure it out!¡± Martin not only praised Monica, but even Leo. Only then did Leo¡¯s expression soften, and he quickly typed a few words on the screen. ¡°You did a great job, Martin praised you.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very good, okay?¡± Leo looked at the message from Monica, his thin lips curled up, showing a warm smile. Martin watched, shaking his head. Leo saw her hugging Wade before, and he almost went up to kill. He obviously left very simply, neither answering the phone nor replying to the text messages, but it only lasted for a few hours, and all of them failed. During the meeting, he got information from an informant that he knew that Monica was still solving problems in the ssroom, so without further ado, he announced the suspension of the meeting, took a pen and paper, and event wrote about undergraduate topics, which surprised all the directors present. 4859% ||| Chapter 57 Monie¡¯s Long Distance Rtionship Is this still the cold Leo? 1288 Mouchers ¡°I have a meetingter. If you can¡¯t find me in a short time, call if you have something urgent. There will be heavy rain in Lilder City in the afternoon, so remember to bring an umbre.¡± After Leo instructed, seeing her reply ¡°OK¡±, he put down his phone with peace of mind, and then went to the meeting room. Monica nned to go to the library after eating, but Leo reminded her that it was raining, so she thought about it and went back to the dormitory to get an umbre. When the roommate saw it, he was puzzled and said, ¡°The weather is so good today, what are you doing with an umbre?¡± Lilder City is near the sea, the summer is not so hot, and the climate and sunshine are always moderate. If it¡¯s not hot weather, you don¡¯t need an umbre at all, just apply ayer of sunscreen. ¡°It will rain in the afternoon.¡± ¡°How can it be!¡± ¡°Look at the weather forecast!¡± Monica left with a smile, and her roommate sighed behind her. They checked the weather, and it was indeed raining in the afternoon, and it was a heavy rainstorm. Chapter 7 Monica¡¯s Long Distance Rtionship Monica came to the library and ran into Wade by chance. ¡°Sit here. I just picked up a few basic books, which are very suitable for you to read now. Aren¡¯t you going to take the ounting certificate, just read more.¡± Monica hesitated, wondering if she should sit next to him. Many students around watched them, feeling weird. Yesterday¡¯s incident was already full of uproar. ¡°Even if the couple can¡¯t make it, we are still friends, right?¡± As soon as Wade said this, the audience was in an uproar. But from Wade¡¯s tone, it should be that Wade¡¯s confession was rejected. ¡°Wade, are your confessions rejected? You confess to me. I won¡¯t reject you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the background of Monica?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not famous, but her sister is the girlfriend of the eldest grandson of the Hawn family, and she¡¯s going to marry into a wealthy family in the future.¡± The students whispered, and the library was boiling for a while. Monica nced at the books and said, ¡°My boyfriend. prepared all these books for me.¡± The few books Leo picked for herst time happened to be Chapter Monica¡¯s Long Distance Rtionship the ones Wade was looking for. ¡°I¡¯m here to borrow books, so I won¡¯t sit down and read slowly.¡± Monica resolved the embarrassment, turned and left. ?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 He Knows I¡¯m Careless Wade watched her go, feeling a little sad. Does she really have a boyfriend? Who is it, is it better than him? Wade¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he got up to leave. He looked around, and there was silence everywhere he passed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any gossip or malicious nder, otherwise don¡¯t me me for revenge.¡± There was no stern look on Wade¡¯s face either, but no one dared to question the weight of the words. When Monica went out, it happened to be raining heavily. Before she had time to take out the umbre from her bag, the top of her head was already covered, and when she looked back, she saw Wade. She retreated instinctively, trying to distance herself, but she forgot that she was standing by the steps. As soon as she stepped back, she stepped on the ground and fell down in a panic. Fortunately, Wade moved quickly and hurriedly helped her up. ¡°Be careful, why are you always so careless? It¡¯s really worrying.¡± < Chapter 38 He Knows mass Monica was also taken aback. She patted her face on her chest and kept bending over to thank her, as if she was thanking her savior. 753 Mouchers ¡°It¡¯s raining, you didn¡¯t bring an umbre, I¡¯ll give it to you. It¡¯s okay for men to get wet, but girls don¡¯t want to catch a cold.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m bringing an umbre too, my boyfriend reminded me.¡± Monica smiled slightly, ¡°He also knows I¡¯m careless.¡± Since she learned that Wade likes her, she can no longer ept his favor with peace of mind, and she will feel that she is too much. In the past, she thought it was the simple alumni who took. care of her. Everyone has it, and she is not alone. Now, she deserves it. Wade saw that she and himself were so close, Vivian¡¯s heart tightened, and his hand holding the umbre was a little bit harder. ¡°Who is he? Can you tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to say at the moment. Because our identities are somewhat different, it is not good to be maliciously spected. But he is very good to me, please rest assured.¡± ¡°I saw your homework, he taught it?¡± With Monica¡¯s head, it is impossible to understand such a profound topic. Just now she said that her boyfriend helped her find a basic book, which shows that her boyfriend is very Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ? Chapter He Knows I¡¯m Careless knowledgeable about finance and economics. ¡°Well, he¡¯s great.¡± When Monica mentioned Leo, her eyes sparkled. 11748 Vouchers Hearing this, Wade opened his mouth, not knowing what to say at this moment to suit the situation and fill the pain in his heart. ¡°In that case, I wish you well.¡± Wade was finally discouraged, and said openly. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll go back then.¡± She opened her umbre and disappeared into the rain. Wade stared at it for a long time, and at this moment a call came in, it was his father. ¡°Wade, when will you be home for dinner this week?¡± ¡°Go back next week.¡± ¡°When will you bring my daughter-inw back?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me, I¡¯m a failure.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jason yelled, ¡°Go after her!¡± ¡°she left!¡± ¡°Oh? Who does your personality follow? If I had only your ability, your mother would have run away with others! Are you my own? Am I going to do a paternity test with you?¡± ¡®As shole, are you suspicious of me?¡± 32 524 Chapter 5 He Knows I¡¯m Carlest 1388 (Vouchers There was already a fight on the other end of the phone, and Wade hung up the phone with a wry smile. It seemed that he really had to me himself. If he had confessed earlier, would they have been together? ¡­¡­ It has been raining all week, mostly torrential downpours. Although Leo was not around, she never felt that he was far away from her. He knows what she does on weekdays, including working in the club. But Leo didn¡¯t say much, just told her not to work too hard, to do everything ording to her own preferences, and not to change anything for others. In fact, he didn¡¯t know that the reason why Monica worked so hard was also for him. The roommates all went home for the weekend. re has only just practiced for a short time, and she didn¡¯t expect to follow the supervisor to check the ounts of the branch office in the next city. For a while, Monica was the only one left in the dormitory. Before it was dark, Leo sent a text message asking her to put away all the clothes on the balcony. Monica thought instantly that thest thunderstorm night, she was trembling because of a piece of clothing. 46 300 Chapter 58 He Knows I¡¯m It turned out that he remembered all of them. She showered and went to bed early. 11 338 Wouchers There was a strong wind outside, and the heavy rain beat on the windows, making strange noises. Even though the dormitory was brightly lit, it was really empty, and she still couldn¡¯t help feeling a little scared. She huddled under the nket, and at this moment, all kinds of ghost stories popped up in her mind. At this moment, a shock resounded through the silent dormitory, making Monica tremble with fright. It¡¯s the phone ringing. Death call? The word popped into her mind, but when she saw Leo on the caller ID, she was relieved and answered it hastily. ¡°Leo,¡± Her teeth chattered and her voice was weak, as if a child was about to cry. Leo¡¯s heart softened immediately. As soon as he finished dealing with the matter, he called her immediately. It¡¯s dark in Lilder City now, and it rains more in the night, how can she be the only one in the dormitory? ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Chapter 58 He Knows I¡¯m Careless 788 Vouchers ¡°You¡¯re not by my side, no one will sleep with me tonight.¡± Monica said pitifully. Leo smiled when he heard theint, ¡°You¡¯re teasing me like this, let¡¯s be a real couple, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me.¡±¡± Monica was scared at first, but when she heard Leo¡¯s voice, she suddenly became less scared. ¡°Will you be there all the time?¡± ¡°Well, even if you are thousands of miles away, I will let you find me at any time. Be good, go to bed early.¡± His words seemed to have magical power, and Monica couldn¡¯t help but sink. She kept talking to Leo, and she gradually fell asleep while. talking. She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. Leo couldn¡¯t wait for her response at the other end, but waited for her even breathing, and couldn¡¯t help but adjust his breathing rhythm to hers, as if she was still in his arms. It¡¯s like falling asleep in the middle. of the night. ¡°Sir, your coffee.¡± Martin made a fresh cup of coffee and brought it over. Leo asked him to keep his voice down, and said, ¡°She just fell asleep, don¡¯t wake her up. Postpone the next meeting first.¡± ¡°But sir, you haven¡¯t rested sincest night. What if you are Chapter 58 He Knows I¡¯m Carles waiting for eight or nine hours?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I survive like this before? It¡¯s okay.¡± 288 Voucher Martin shook his head helplessly when he heard the words, his husband hadpletely fallen. Monica slept well this time, and slept until after eight o¡¯clock. the next day. She opened her eyes sleepily, and her first reaction was to look at her phone, which was still on the phone. ww Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Forgot ¡°Leo?¡± She shouted, and the other party responded immediately, ¡°Are you up?¡± ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Monica was very surprised. Did Leo stay on the phone all the time? ¡°I also forgot to hang up the phone. I have an urgent meeting here, and I need to deal with it. Get up, wash up, and have breakfast. Remember to charge your phone.¡± He carefully instructed. Finally hung up the phone, Monica didn¡¯t know how she felt at the moment. She wanted to ask one more question, Leo, why are you so nice to me? But she was also a little scared, afraid that his answer would. not be the answer she thought. There are actually many ways for a man to be nice to a woman, such as being a younger sister, being a family member, or being a lover. What kind of feelings does Leo have for her? She was a little mncholy. If Leo knew that Monica was thinking about this at the moment, he would probably vomit blood with anger. ||| Chapter 59 Forgot 1788 Wouchers If it wasn¡¯t for love, why would he give everything so much? It¡¯s the weekend, so the club¡¯s business will be rtively better tonight, Lisa asked her toe over earlier. Most of the guests here are students, but there are also hidden rich people among the students. Lisa gave her a good errand, ¡°You should be in charge of table. 82. They give generous tips, and the wine they order is very expensive, so you will get moremission.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Monica said gratefully. The other party ordered two bottles of expensive wine, the kind that cost tens of thousands each. Monica has always thought that people who can drink are extravagant, and champagne and red wine sound so expensive! Monica delivered the wine, and there were three men at table 82, who seemed to be in their early twenties. ¡°Sir, please use the wine you want slowly!¡± She put down the wine, and the other party asked her to drink again. She brought corkscrews, opened them, and refilled them one by one. She thought this would be the end of it, and was about to leave, but she didn¡¯t expect someone to grab her wrist, smiling lewdly, ¡°Why are you going? Have a drink with us.¡± 13 730 Chapter 5 Forgal 11318 Wouchers ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know how to drink.¡± Monica said awkwardly. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to drink? Then why do youe to work in the club?¡± The other party was a little displeased because of Monica¡¯s struggle, ¡°Call your manager over. I have to ask carefully, whether I didn¡¯t pay you or something, the waiter here is just this attitude?¡± Monica raised her eyebrows when she heard that Vivian knew that Vivian was deliberately causing trouble. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Lisa, so she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have one drink.¡± The other partyughed immediately, and that smile was a bit treacherous, which made people feel very ufortable. Monica doesn¡¯t know how to drink, she will be drunk after drinking a bottle of beer, let alone such a high-purity wine. She forced herself to drink a ss, and the strong alcohol entered her throat, and she couldn¡¯t help coughing violently. The manughed loudly, and even kept patting her chest with his hands. ¡°Be careful, seeing you like this makes me feel bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a drink, can I go?¡± She took a step back, avoiding the man¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ve had a drink with me, but you haven¡¯t had a drink with. my brother?¡± ¡°You look up to him, don¡¯t you look down on us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I really can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll find a manager 30706 ||| Chapter 9 Forgot for you.¡± ¡°You want to run, it¡¯s toote.¡± 1788 Vouchers The other party grabbed Monica and pulled her back heavily. She fell down on the sofa, and because of the drink she had just had, she suddenly fainted. Seeing themotion here, Lisa hurried over, saw the drunk Monica, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Monica,e here soon.¡± Lisa intends to save someone, but the other party refuses. ¡°Your waiter drank the guest¡¯s wine. Since you drank the first ss, you should drink until the bottle is empty, or you will have to pay me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what I want to drink, it¡¯s obviously you who gave it to me!¡± ¡°Really? Who saw it?¡± The other party said arrogantly. Monica understands that it¡¯s useless even if it¡¯s called in to monitor, the staff can¡¯t offend the customers, and it¡¯s hard to do it with Lisa in the middle. ¡°Can I pay for these two bottles of wine? I¡¯ll give you better ones.¡± Lisa thought of an old man who came to her recently, asking her to take good care of Monica, and gave her a generous reward. 49 72 Chapter Forget Since she took someone¡¯s things, she had to do things for them. ¡°What are you? Are you in charge of this matter? I advise your to get out of here quickly, lest I turn my face and deny anyone.¡± The other party obviously has a family background, which is why he is so confident. Lisa also had some troubles. Those people didn¡¯t care, pulled Monica, and prepared to force drink. Lisa was impatient, but there was nothing she could do. At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed in, grabbed Monical into his arms, and kicked the man to the ground. ¡°Who hit me?¡± The other party took a closer look, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be the well-known Wade from Lilder City. They immediately looked at each other, not daring to make trouble. Wade¡¯s identity is not something they can offend. ¡°Are you making trouble here?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that she drank our wine, which made us run out of wine. How about you put the money on the line?¡± If they can¡¯t find anyone, then they can¡¯t get money. The other party asked for 100,000 dors directly, and Wade didn¡¯t bargain at all, and threw a card over. 64.5k Chapter 59 Forget 388 (Vouchers N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Get out, if you make trouble here again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Wade said angrily. Those people left quickly. The alcohol evaporated, and she was a little dizzy. She is in a mess now, her clothes are dirty, and she is wet on her body. ¡°Do you have clean clothes?¡± ¡°have.¡± Lisa helped Monica upstairs to her lounge and changed her into a set of baggy overalls. ¡°She¡¯s drunk, I¡¯ll just take a look here tonight, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see her again.¡± Lisa heard the words and left very tactfully. He wrung out the hot towel, trying to make her sweat, but he didn¡¯t want to hear her whisper. It seems to call another person¡¯s name. He couldn¡¯t help but leaned over, only to hear her keep calling ¡°Leo¡±. Leo? Could it be Leost time, why did she call his name when she was unconscious? ?? Chapter 53 Forger 1188 Wouchers Wade frowned tightly, and an answer suddenly popped up in his mind, making his heart tremble violently. Could it be¡­ Wade looked at Monica in a veryplicated manner, remained silent for a long time, and finally helped her wipe the hot sweat off her head helplessly. The next day, Monica woke up with a dizzy head and a headache. It¡¯s the result of a hangover. She didn¡¯t expect Wade to be here. Wade held the hot porridge and said, ¡°This is prepared by Lisa.¡± ¡°Why are you still here? Fromst night to now?¡± 52.33% Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Cannot leave ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here, I¡¯m a gentleman. By the way, I heard some moneyst night. You gave those people money, right? I¡¯ll pay you back how much.¡± Monica said eagerly. ¡°Do you have to make such a clear rtionship with me? That little money is nothing to me.¡± ¡°How can this work?¡± ¡°If you insist on this, or else, you answer me a question and don¡¯t lie. After answering, I will pay you back the money.¡± ¡°what is the problem?¡± ¡°Who are you, Leo?¡± Wade said every word, and Vivian hit her heart. Monica was a little surprised, not understanding how Wade would ask this. But since he asked, she couldn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡± Monica said softly, ¡°My dad and Old Mr. Hawn made the appointment, and they didn¡¯t make it public, so the outside. world didn¡¯t know about it. The age gap between me and him is not small, and I¡¯m still studying, so I didn¡¯t make it public. When I graduate, I should marry him.¡± ¡°It turns out that you are engaged to him. It¡¯s ridiculous that I 0.001 < Chapter 60 Cannot leave 1171 Mouchers still express myself in front of him, wanting to make a good impression in front of the elders.¡± ¡°sorry.¡± Monica said guiltily that she didn¡¯t want to hurt Wade. Wade shook his head lightly, what else could he say now? He lost to Leo, although he was unwilling, but it was a fact. At this moment, someone knocked on the door, and Barret¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Ms. Donat, are you awake? Is it convenient for me to go in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m awake,e in.¡± Why is Barret here? Monica was puzzled. Barret pushed the door open, wearing a tuxedo, a small bow tie, a ck tall hat on his head, and a cane in his hand. He smiled Vivian. ¡°Barret, why are you here?¡± ¡°Sir, you know what happenedst night, and you are bothering Mr. Miller, so let mee over. Mr. Miller spent yesterday, and this is the one hundred thousand dors. My husband said that if his wife identally caused trouble, he would be fine.¡± It should be settled by him, how can Mr. Miller spend money?¡± When Wade heard this, his face turned pale with anger. Why ||| Chapter (Cannot leave does this Leo speak so badly. 388 Wouchers Wade was also a little serious, and said, ¡°He is really polite. The friendship between Monica and I in school for three years, can¡¯t itpare to this mere hundred thousand dors?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Wade couldn¡¯t help frowning tightly when he heard this. ¡°If your husband really cared about Monica, he wouldn¡¯t show up again in the past night!¡± ¡°Actually, if Mr. Miller doesn¡¯t show up, I should be on the stage. Mr. Miller robbed me of the opportunityContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. to perform. Although my husband is far away overseas due to business, but he cares about Ms. Donat and has already destroyed everything in Lilder City, won¡¯t make Ms. Donat feel wronged in the slightest. Right, Ms. Donat?¡± Barret looked at himself with a smile. For this, Monica firmly believed. Monica seemed to know what she was doing, so it was impossible for Leo not to know that she was in danger at the Club. ¡°What else did Leo say?¡± ¡°Ms. Donat slept all night, and the husband was worried all night. He didn¡¯t know if Ms. Donat woke up, so he didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so let mee over and have a look. By the way, I would like to thank Mr. Miller for his kindness. You still have the money, or I will go to the Miller family to thank your ||| < Chapter 60 Carnot leave father, how good is it?¡± ¡°Then you can go to my father!¡± Wade got up angrily and strode away. 1388 Vouchers Obviously he arrived in time to save someone, but he turned into meddling. This Leo is simply too deceitful! Monica couldn¡¯t help having a headache when she saw Wade go away in anger. ¡°Barret, you pis sed him off.¡± ¡°Mister is going to give me a bonus, that¡¯s great!¡± Monica patted her head with a headache when she heard that. ¡°Ms. Donat, you are out alone, sir is very worried, please go back with me.¡± ¡°I live in the dormitory very well, let¡¯s talk about it when Leoes back. I¡¯ll give him a call first.¡± She dialed Leo¡¯s phone, and the call was connected quickly. ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± Leo¡¯s voice is still light, but it hides a touch of fatigue. Monica and Vivian felt distressed and said, ¡°Did you not sleep well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that the work here is more difficult thant Chapter 10 Carnot leave 11733 Wouchers imagined, so it consumes a little more energy. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I know about your affairs. How much money Wade gave you will be returned to others. You are still mine now The fiancee can¡¯t spend other men¡¯s money.¡±¡± Monica felt Monica¡¯s heart when she heard the words. She felt that neither of them needed to say the phrase ¡°I like you¡±. Isn¡¯t the intention of the two of them enough to prove it? ¡°Got it, Barret will pay it back, when will you be back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mid-October, miss me?¡± ¡°No. I won¡¯t tell you now, I¡¯m going back to the dormitory too.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when youe back.¡± Without Leo, it would be just a big house for Monica, not home. She hung up, went back to the dorm, and Barret left. However, since that phone call in the morning, Leo hasn¡¯t looked for him for a whole day. She checked the time difference of BULL COUNTRY, and there was a difference of more than five hours. It was almost noon here in the morning. Leo should be busy at this time. When she waited until the afternoon, it was night over there. Chapter Carave Did Leo take a break? Or the phone is out of battery. She called back, but it said the phone was off. 1788 Vouchers Monica tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep, and returned home by car before dawn the next day. She went to Barret and wanted to know about Leo. Although she knew that Martin was also abroad, she would definitely take good care of Leo, but she still couldn¡¯t control herself, and would worry and think wildly. There are many riots in foreign countries, and there are often terrorist attacks and so on. Will Leo encounter any idents? Barret contacted JC GROUP and then Martin, but they couldn¡¯t get in touch. lost contact? When this came to mind, Monica¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. Barret is also aware of the seriousness of the matter, Leo has never been missing. Barret hesitated, and finally called Jasmine¡¯s number, but there was still no answer. But this scene fell into Monica¡¯s eyes. Ms. Smith. Barret¡¯s phone note is this, which proves that the other party. is a woman. Why do you need to contact this woman to find Leo? Does 62.86% < Chapter 60 Cannot leave she know Leo¡¯s whereabouts? Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Has the person been hijacked? Monica was impatient, while Barret seemed much calmer. He knew that nothing happened to Leo, the only possibility was that something happened to Ms. Smith. Barretforted Monica and told her to calm down first, the husband will be fine. Just then, Barret¡¯s phone rang. Barret¡¯s expression became serious in an instant, and he turned his back on Monica to answer the phone. Jasmine¡¯s weak and tired voice came from the opposite side. ¡°Barret¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Smith, sir can¡¯t be reached.¡± ¡°Charlotte has an ident, and he¡¯s staying with Charlotte. You know there, the signal ispletely blocked. He knows I can¡¯t hold on, so let me leave there first.¡± ¡°Is Miss Charlotte all right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m in a mess right now, I won¡¯t tell you anymore, I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡± Jasmine hangs up the phone. Barret sighed. Just then, Monica¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Barret, have you contacted Leo?¡± ¡°Contacted, sir is now in a ce with closed signals, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to contact you in a short time. But don¡¯t worry, nothing happened to sir.¡± Monica felt relieved after hearing this. As long as Leo is okay. ¡°I contacted Martin to no avail, who did you contact?¡± 0.00% 10:43 Chapter 61 Has the person been hijacked? ¡°The director over there.¡± Barret smiled. 288 ?Vouchers Monica was a little suspicious, she clearly saw the caller ID just now, it was Ms. Smith¡­ How could she be a director? Why would Barret lie? She felt a little uneasy, and finally didn¡¯t dare to think deeply, and returned to the dormitory alone. She suddenly felt that the dormitory was empty, and there was no one to talk to. re was on a business trip for two consecutive days, so she had a holiday on Monday, and she returned to the school dormitory to catch up on sleep. Seeing Monica¡¯splexion was very bad, she couldn¡¯t help asking. Monica told the details of Leo¡¯s disappearance. re frowned, ¡°The signal is closed? What year is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± She suddenly felt as if she had never seen through Leo. re didn¡¯t dare to say harsh words, for fear of deepening Monica¡¯s wild thoughts. The only thing she can do is toe back and be with Monica, afraid that she can¡¯t bear it alone. re took her to eat delicious food and buy new clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve reached my living expenses. Don¡¯t be polite to me. If the money is not spent as soon as possible, I will feel ufortable.¡± re¡¯s family is in the next city, but she seems to be very reluctant to mention any information about her family. In the middle of each month, she receives a considerable amount of living expenses, but she has to spend it all within a week, and then live on a tight, schedule for the rest of the day. 18.39% N?velDrama.Org content rights. 10:421 Chapter 61 Has the person been hijacked? 288 ?Vouchers Most of what she bought were luxuries, bags, shoes and clothes, and she bought them as gifts or put them in the cab to collect dust. She knew that re had her own concerns too. No matter how good their rtionship is, but due to her personality, even the closest people can¡¯t say it out loud. There is a feeling called unspeakable! Monica kept herself busy during this time, and she didn¡¯t dare to stop at all, for fear that she would think wildly. Even with re¡¯s guidance, her homework was still terrible. The tutor has criticized her more than once, asking her if she still wants to graduate, and how can macroeconomics be like this. She was also very annoyed, Leo had only been out for a short month, how could she let him influence her so much? Monica worked hard, and her living conditions improved. Time passed by in a sh, and half a month passed in a blink of an eye. There is still no news from Leo! The holiday ising soon, and re is going home, so Monica takes her to the station. re pinched her face and asked, ¡°What are you going to do on vacation?¡± ¡°What else can I do, of course I¡¯m working in the club.¡± When re heard this, she rolled her eyes helplessly. ¡°Monica, your fianc¨¦ has been missing for more than half a month, are you not in a hurry?¡± ¡°Hurry up! I¡¯m in a hurry, okay?¡± Every time the tutor scolded her, she would wonder whether something happened to Leo outside. car ident? off a cliff? fall into the sea? 39.99% 10:43 Chapter 61 Has the person been hijacked? She thought about many possibilities, but she couldn¡¯t prove it. Seeing this, re tapped her on the head. 288 ?Vouchers Monica¡¯s brain capacity is too small, and she has no time to worry about so much. She took out two air tickets from her arms, and some euros that had already been exchanged, and put them in her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked for leave for you and Lisa. You can fly there to find your fiance. This is the ticket, and it¡¯s the morning of the 7th. Don¡¯t miss the ne, you know?¡± ¡°re, you¡­¡± Monica was very surprised when she saw the two tickets. She even got it all ready for her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those hungry eyes, stay away from me, and don¡¯t kiss me. My lipstick is very expensive! My face is not good, and my skin care products and cosmetics are also very expensive!¡± re looked at her with disgust, she just opened her mouth, and re immediately knew what she was going to do. ¡°You remember to call me at any time, don¡¯t worry about the phone bill, I will reimburse you. Be careful on the road, and I will send you attention and emergency callster, so that you can¡¯t find your way or find the police .I¡¯m going to get in the car, what should you do?¡± re patted her on the head, then turned around gracefully. ¡°Be careful on the road, call me when you arrive.¡± ¡°Know it.¡± She waved her hand chicly, she is a free and easy person, but Monica is very emotional. She thought that she would never change for the rest of her life, but she lost her temper little by little by this silly girl. Now she has also be sentimental, she has only been away for seven days, and she is actually a little bit reluctant. 61.77% 10:43 Chapter 61 Has the person been hijacked? 288 iVouchers Monica watched her go before leaving, she looked at the ticket in her hand. Would Leo be happy if he saw himself suddenly? Still be surprised? Will he hold her? Still kiss her? She called Martin apprehensively and asked for the name of thepany in BULL COUNTRY, so as not to find anyone in time. In the early morning of the second day, she packed her luggage early and got on the ne. After flying for more than four hours, I finally arrived in another country. There is Leo in this country! She followed the route and took a taxi to the JC GROUP branch of BULL COUNTRY. She was standing across the road, and just as she was about to walk over, she saw a familiar figure. It¡¯s Leo! He was getting out of the car, and she happily wanted to wave her hands and shout his name, but she didn¡¯t want him to turn around and help a beautiful woman out of the car. They held hands, and their demeanor was iparably intimate! Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Girlfriend All the words of eager joy were choked in his throat. Her eyes were a little ufortable, and she couldn¡¯t believe the scene in front of her. She watched helplessly as they helped each other in. She waited until they went in, and it took a while toe back to her senses, her whole body was stiff. It¡¯s the beginning of autumn now, but why does she feel like she is in the twelfth lunar month of winter, shivering all over. He hasn¡¯t contacted himself or anyone these days. So there is a woman here? She trembled and stumbled across the road. When she came downstairs to the branch office, two blonde girls walked by and were discussing the matter in English. ¡°This is Mr. Hawn¡¯s girlfriend, she looks so beautiful!¡± ¡°You are new here, so I was surprised when I saw it for the first time. Mr. and Ms. Smith have been together for many years. The rtionship between the two has always been very good. Although they are not often together, the rtionship is very good..¡± ¡°I thought Mr. Hawn became like that, and everyone was too scared to approach him! I didn¡¯t expect to have such a good-looking girlfriend.¡± ¡°Mr. Hawn was not like this before. Some bad things happened. Ms. Smith is beautiful and generous, and often helps Mr. ¡°Then when will they get married?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probablying soon, both of them are not young.¡± The two went in while talking. 0.00% 10:43 Chapter 62 Girlfriend #288 ?Vouchers Monica listened from the side, as if being drenched from head to toe by a basin of ice water. Leo has a girlfriend? He was so tant that the whole branch knew about it. She originally thought that if she found an ugly one with a low monthly sry, no one would sn atch her away. She didn¡¯t expect someone to rob Leo from her. The key is that the woman looks better than her. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it, but that he just didn¡¯t feel for himself! Since he has a woman outside, why should he find her as his fiancee? Monica couldn¡¯t figure it out, and she was a little bit unwilling to give up, so she hesitated and called Leo. Before dialing has been shutting down, but this time it was dialed. As soon as the phone was connected, she was about to speak, but she didn¡¯t expect a slightly tired but very pleasant voice from the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello.¡± Monica¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat when she heard this. It was the woman who answered the phone! She is Ms. Smith, and that day Barret called to contact that Ms. Smith. Her breathing became short and tense. She dared not speak and held her breath. ¡°Why is there no note on this call? Are you here to find Leo? He is taking a shower and changing clothes, can you wait?¡± No notes on the phone? Shower and change clothes? Monica hung up the phone directly. She came here happily, but she didn¡¯t expect it to end like this in the end! 20.38% 10:43 Chapter 62 Girlfriend 288 (Vouchers That¡¯s good, she recognized the scu mbag¡¯s face, so she didn¡¯t feel wronged foring here this time! Although she felt terribly wronged, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose. She changed the time of her return trip and rushed directly to the airport. At this moment, in the lounge of the president¡¯s office, Leo quickly changed his clothes and came out, looking much more energetic, but if you look closely at his eyes, they are full of bloodshot eyes, hiding a faint look of burnout. He¡¯s exhausted right now. Jasmine felt a little distressed, and said, ¡°Are you rushing back in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t worry about her being alone at school. Besides, I¡¯ve been out of contact for so many days, so she should be anxious.¡± Leo raised Monica, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly. Seeing him like this, Jasmine felt relieved a lot. She said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you, and trouble you for so many days, dying your return.¡± ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t talk to me like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being polite.¡± She smiled lightly and handed him the phone, ¡°Just now there was a call, there was no note, and she answered without saying a word.¡± Leo picked up the phone, nced at it and knew it was Monica¡¯s. He said, ¡°It¡¯s hers. She probably missed me, so I¡¯ll go back first. Next time I have a chance, I¡¯ll bring her here with me.¡± ¡°Okay, I also want to see who the girl who changed you is.¡± ¡°She?¡± He smiled and said, ¡°She is a cat. She thinks she has ws and ws, and likes to rush in front of others with passion. In fact, she is the one who needs protection the most.¡± The way Jasmine looked at him, Leo was exactly like him at the moment! Unfortunately, he is no longer here. 41.25% 10:44 Chapter 62 Girlfriend 11 282 Nouchers Monica returned home as quickly as possible, and it was already past six o¡¯clock in the evening when she arrived in Lilder City. She was not in a hurry to go back to school, but went to the old house. When ites to emotional matters, she has never been a procrastination person. The two are suitable, and if they are in love, then they will be together. If one party meets the right one, she will not be unreasonable. Now that she is wearing that bracelet, she only feels that it weighs a thousand catties, making her unable to breathe. When she came to the old house, she didn¡¯t have the courage to go in, but carefully entrusted the bracelet to the ser vant and asked her to take it in. ¡°Ms. Donat, you are¡­¡± ¡°You tell the old man that I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be his daughter-inw. If he asks why, let him ask Leo, please!¡± Leo is a man after all, don¡¯t you have the guts to admit it? Otherwise, she would really despise him from the bottom of her heart, because she misjudged the man. She thought she had found someone she liked, but in the end it turned out to be a scu mbag! ¡°As shole! I curse you for deducting wages, curse you for being scolded by your boss, and curse you for not being able toplete your performance!¡± She said angrily, looking at her wrist, although she was deeply reluctant, she did not regret it. For scu m bags, she follows the principle that one time of infidelity a hundred times does not count! The bracelet was quickly handed over to Andrew, who was ying chess with his friends. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jason grinned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your ancestral jade bracelet? Why did someone 65.76% 10:43 Chapter 62 Girlfriend return it?¡± ¡°Shut up and get out, this chess game is over.¡± 288 Vouchers After finishing speaking, he pushed his hand, and the chess pieces on the board were in chaos. Jason¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You are about to lose, and you ruined the chess?¡± ¡°I lost, which eye of yours saw me lose?¡± Andrew began to cheat. Jason was so angry that he wanted to p that old face on the chessboard. It¡¯s fine for him to grab his daughter-inw with him, but he even ruined the game! But, for the sake of his daughter-inw, he endured it first. ¡°That Donat family girl returned the bracelet, so that means the Donat family girl has nothing to do with your Leo, right?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Andrew frowned, looking warily at Jason in front of him. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Dare to spy on my daughter-inw? ¡°My son likes her. There is only one boy in my family. Look at you. There are four in your family. Although one is gone, there are still three! You even have grandchildren, and you can live until your great-grandsones out. Look at it I don¡¯t have a daughter- inw until now. I¡¯m only in my forties, and I have gray hair all over my head. Otherwise, you can give this girl to me.¡± ¡°I went to the school to have a look. That girl is good-looking and kind-hearted. She can give birth to a grandson for my family!¡± ¡°You even think about my daughter-inw? Are you still staring at my daughter-in-w? You want to die, don¡¯t you?¡± Andrew pped the table angrily. Jason pointed at Andrew¡¯s nose and said angrily, ¡°You tell me that we are brothers when you are in a good mood, but if you are in a bad mood, you will be my elder! Let me tell you, my son is handsome, and there is no family infighting. Look Your family¡¯s rotten things will make peopleugh! What¡¯s wrong with your Leo? Is he rich or good-looking? I advise you to let the Donat family girl go!¡± ¡°Get lost! Otherwise I¡¯ll break your leg!¡± Andrew saw that he was ying with his daughter-inw, and evenined about his family Leo. He directly picked up the cane, and hit Jason¡¯s fat unceremoniously. Jason jumped up and down, and was finally kicked out of the Hawn family gate. ¡°I want topete fairly with your family!¡± The door mmed down, shutting Jason out. ¡°You wait for me. I don¡¯t believe that my son can¡¯t beat your son!¡± Jason left angrily. Andrew is also impatient, because Jason makes sense in everything. There are so many broken things in his family, family fighting, and his son is ugly¡­ 0.00% 10:44 Chapter 63 Dare to spy on my daughter-inw? 288 Nouchers He finally fell in love with this daughter-inw, and he likes it very much, but he must not let others sn atch her away! ¡°Where is Leo?¡± The old man was so anxious that he kept hitting the floor with his cane. ¡°He just came back today, and he will arrive in Lilder City in an hour.¡± ¡°Prepare the car, I¡¯m going to wait at his house. I want to see what he did wrong. He even pis sed off my daughter-inw! Give me a strong crutch and see if I don¡¯t fight Break his leg!¡± He was shaking with anger. During the holiday, everyone in the school almost left. Even though the street lights were bright, there was only her shadow on the road, which stretched long and seemed very lonely. She is always worried that someone will suddenly appear behind her. She went back tremblingly along the way, and when she returned to the bed, she hid in the nket and shivered. She was the only one in the dormitory, and she turned on all three lights to brighten the room. She wasn¡¯t afraid anymore, but she felt very ufortable. It was like being crushed by a boulder, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. In the end, her tiny body curled up into a ball, tears streaming down her face. She thought she was very strong at first, and the scumbag was not worth crying at all, but now that the anger has passed, all the bits and pieces of the two of them emerged in her mind. It turned out that she had only known Leo for a few months, but why did she feel that she had spent so long with him? They eat, sleep, and talk together. He picked her up from school, taught her homework, and even gave her sry card. 27.35% 10:44 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. 288 Vouchers Chapter 63 Dare to spy on my daughter-inw? They were obviously a good couple, how did they be like this? Moreover, she seems to be a third party. She heard clearly that Ms. Smith had been with him for many years. Then what is she? She doesn¡¯t want to destroy other people¡¯s feelings! Not long after, Leo came back in a hurry. He thought that Monica would definitelye back to live. But when he opened the door and went in, he didn¡¯t see that soft face, but saw the old man¡¯s fierce face. He couldn¡¯t help Vivian raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± ¡°You still ask me, look at the good things you did, how did Monica?¡± you feel sorry for The old man put the bracelet on the table and looked at him angrily. The moment Leo saw the jade bracelet, his pupils contracted fiercely, and he stepped forward to hold the bracelet carefully in his hand. ¡°How is this going?¡± ¡°Monica asked me to ask you, what did you do wrong?¡± Leo frowned deeply, could it be because he hasn¡¯t contacted her for so long? ¡°Dad, leave this matter to me.¡± ¡°I only want my daughter-inw!¡± Andrew hit him unceremoniously, thinking that he would dodge, but he didn¡¯t want him to stand where he was, and took a hard hit. Vivian frowned, and didn¡¯t even make a muffled groan. Andrew¡¯s heart trembled, and he lost his temper. Chapter 63 Dare to spy on my daughter-inw? 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Take this as a warning, if you don¡¯t bring Monica back, I¡¯ll literally break your leg.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I can¡¯t bring it back, I won¡¯te back either.¡±¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it should be! Hurry up and get my daughter-inw back, I¡¯ll wait here!¡± The old man was impatient, wishing he could rush out instead of Leo. How could he have such a stupid son? Leo put the bracelet down carefully, then turned and left. He came directly to the school dormitory. The dormitory auntie saw that he was a man, so she refused to let him in. Leo didn¡¯t have the patience to exin at all, so he asked Martin to stop him and rushed forward. He had just entered the courtyard, but unexpectedly, the lights above his head were all extinguished. ¡°How is this going?¡± ¡°The circuit in this dormitory area is aging, so I specially invited someone to pick up the electricity on the day when the students are on vacation. It is estimated that the electricity will be turned on tomorrow.¡± ¡°damn it!¡± Thinking of Monica¡¯s fear of the dark, Leo quickened his pace. Monica was tired from crying and wanted to take a bath and rest. Unexpectedly, she had just finished washing, and before she had time to get dressed, the dormitory lost power! She took her clothes and went out in the dark, trying to find her mobile phone. She kept taking deep breaths, reminding herself not to be afraid, there are no ghosts in this world at all. She came out of the bathroom tremblingly, her eyes still unable to adapt to the darkness. 72.78% 10:44 Chapter 63 Dare to spy on my daughter-inw? 288 ?Vouchers She hit the corner of the table, her knee hurt so badly, she took a painful breath. She squatted down in embarrassment, suddenly feeling so pitiful. If unfortunately she dies here, she probably won¡¯t be found by anyone! Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Span king She hadn¡¯t found her mobile phone yet, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear hurried footsteps outside the door. Then the doorknob turned continuously, making a terrifying sound. ghost? She was so frightened that she broke out in cold sweat and trembled. She shivered and hid under the table, holding her breath. ¡°Monica, are you in there?¡± Leo shouted anxiously outside, but there was no response from inside, so he mmed on the door in a hurry. The door mmed open, and he quickly turned on the shlight of his phone. He saw the shivering person under the table. She buried her head deep in her knees and covered her ears like a helpless child. The moment he saw her, his heart ached. He rushed up quickly, moved the table away, and hugged her tightly in his arms. ¡°Monica, don¡¯t be afraid, with me here, no one dares to approach you!¡± Monica was distracted by fright, but suddenly heard a familiar voice, her heart was shaking violently. She still remembers this hug, it was very warm, and it was once the harbor she thought. That¡¯s just what she thought. Herees Leo! Monica came back to her senses and pushed him away with all her strength. 0.00% 10:44 Chapter 64 Sparking Leo was caught off guard and mmed into the wall, making Vivian frown. ¡°Monica, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s you, you get out! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°Are you ming me for not looking for you these days? During this time, I am a little inconvenient. My good friend is sick, and I have to take care of her. She lives in a closed hospital without any signal, so I have no time to tell Say hello. I know you are ming me, but now is not the time for you to me me, go home with me first, okay?¡± Monica sneered when she heard this. His lie is really not clever at all, he is obviously out with other women! She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Leo, let¡¯s divorce, I don¡¯t want to be your fiancee anymore!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± He frowned fiercely, and his voice was a little cold, full of disbelief. ¡°I said we divorced and owed your family money. As long as I live, I will pay you back. Don¡¯t worry!¡± she said angrily. She met Leo¡¯s gaze boldly and fearlessly, and there was a terrifying hostility in his eyes. She thought she could have no fear, but it turned out that his eyes were too lethal, and she was quickly defeated and did not dare to look at each other. ¡°Can you say that again!¡± He said coldly. The words were without emotion. Monica was suddenly flustered, and even felt that shecked confidence. It is obvious that he did something sorry for her, but now she actually feels guilty and afraid. She spoke tremblingly. 19.20% 10:44 Chapter 64 Span king N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. 28% Nouchers ¡°I said that I want to divorce and owe money to your family, can I pay it off slowly?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t!¡± Without thinking, Leo directly rejected her, and then directly and forcefully carried her on his shoulders. When passing by her closet, he directly opened it and took a long coat from it and put it on her body. His behavior was downright rude. ¡°Leo, let me down! Leo, you are kidnapping, I want to sue you, and I will sue you for bankruptcy!¡± Leo was full of anger, but when he heard her unscrupulous sentence suddenly, he felt a little funny. Where did she have the guts to say that she would sue the Hawn family for bankruptcy? ¡°Shall I get you awyer?¡± He adjusted his breathing to try not to look too scary. He has already done good for this girl, but he can no longer be a viin. Treat girls like gentlemen! Monica was speechless when she heard this. She forgot that she didn¡¯t seem to have money for awyer. ¡°You robber, put me down!¡± She beat his back hard, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain and turned a blind eye. When passing by the gate of the dormitory, the dormitory auntie saw that she hesitated to speak, her eyes were full of worry. She suddenly felt that the aunt who was fierce in the past now looks kind on the outside. She must be very concerned about herself at this moment! 42.68% 10:44 Chapter 64 Span king ? 288 Nouches ¡°Auntie, help me, I don¡¯t know this person!¡± The aunt also wanted to tell her to call the police, but she was afraid that there was nothing she could do. But I didn¡¯t expect Leo to stare at her, which instantly frightened her into losing her temper. ¡°I don¡¯t remember youing homete, I wish you a good time, bye!¡± After finishing speaking, the housekeeper aunt ran away. ¡°Auntie, someone kidnapped a student! Help¡­¡± Monica yelled for help. Leo was afraid of being on the social news tomorrow, so he pped her hard on the buttocks. ¡°Leo, you hit a woman, I want to expose you!¡± ¡°You go and expose it and tell the world that I spa nked my wife¡¯s as s!¡± ¡°How can you be so erotic?¡± Monica blushed. ¡°If you dare to make noise again, see if I don¡¯t beat your a ss to bleed!¡± Leo lowered his voice, pretending to be vicious and said. Monica opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t dare to say a word. In the end, she was taken into the car by Leo. ¡°Why is Ms. Donat dressed like this?¡± Martin was a little surprised by her image, and couldn¡¯t help but take a second look. Leo narrowed his eyes and directly raised the baffle between the front and rear seats. When Monica heard this, she realized that she was only wearing a coat, which was empty. She just had a fight with Leo in the dormitory for a long time, was it naked? When she thought of this, she stared at Leo with wide eyes. FAXTS Chapter 64 Span king 288 ?Vouchers Leo also looked at himself with great interest, with a yful gleam in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s still the same. It hasn¡¯t grown up.¡± He leaned over and whispered in her ear. When Monica heard this, she only felt her cheeks burn; and her whole body copsed. ¡°rogue!¡± She raised her hand angrily, and then pped her hard. Leo was also caught off guard, he didn¡¯t expect that she would hit him. His intact side face quickly became red and swollen, and a clear palm print appeared. Martin in front heard the sound and was so frightened that he mmed on the brakes. ¡°Drive your car well!¡± Leo lowered his voice and shouted coldly. Martin didn¡¯t dare to speak, and hurriedly continued driving. What happened to Ms. Donat today? In this world, no one dares to hit Mr., but she is the first one! Chapter 65 Chapter 65 You Are Not Only Ugly, You Are Old Monica looked at her hands tremblingly, she didn¡¯t think too much about it in her panic. It¡¯s him ying hooligans, it¡¯s none of his business! ¡°It was you who touched me first¡­¡± She hugged her body tightly and said tremblingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so clear with me.¡± His voice was extremely hoa rse and low, and she heard a faint hurt breath from inside. Her body trembled violently. She suddenly felt aggrieved, what does it mean to be able to tell the difference? ¡°Leo, I didn¡¯t do anything to apologize to you, it was you who sorry to me!¡± She turned her head stubbornly and awkwardly, she didn¡¯t want to look at him, and she didn¡¯t want to cry in front of him, otherwise she would look very worthless. She can shed tears alone, but she can¡¯t cry in front of him, can¡¯t show any vulnerability! Only when she is strong, others will not think she is pitiful and easy to bully! Even if she is disguised, she must be disguised a little bit. ¡°I went out for half a month because¡­¡± He almost told the truth, but when the words came to his lips, he held back. He hadn¡¯t been able to tell Charlotte¡¯s existence yet. ¡°for what?¡± She asked stubbornly, if he confessed now, she would believe him. But he hesitated to speak, and finally chose to remain silent. There was only disappointment in her heart, she didn¡¯t know that the back of the man beside her was tense, his fists were hidden in his waist, and he was silently clenched, his nails were deeply embedded in his flesh. They were silent all the way, and finally the car stopped at the gate of the vi. He picked her up again. Andrew was waiting in the living room, and got up quickly when they came back. ¡°Leo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve brought her back. It¡¯s gettingte, and you should go back to rest early. I won¡¯t see you off. I still have some housework to do.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Send him back.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for Andrew to finish speaking, and said in a cold voice. Andrew couldn¡¯t, so he had to be sent back by Martin. Leo carried her all the way to the bedroom and threw her directly on the big bed. No matter how soft the bed was, she still hurt from the fall. ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± she growled angrily. She¡¯s the one who should be angry, okay? She thought she had found someone she could trust with for life, but she turned out to be a bas ta rd. ¡°Are you ming me for not contacting you for so long?¡± ¡±Leo, don¡¯t you know what you did yourself?¡± ¡°You came to me today, why didn¡¯t I receive your call?¡± ¡°Leo, are you ying dumb with me?¡± He already knew that she had called, so couldn¡¯t he guess why? ¡°I didn¡¯t. If it was because of resentment that I didn¡¯t contact you, it was my fault. I didn¡¯t care about you in a hurry. I can slowly make up for this, but we are already engaged. Now because of this, you took my mother¡¯s most cherished bracelet Come back, are you not serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve thought about it seriously that I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable!¡± ¡°Where is it inappropriate?¡± He asked persistently. Monica was pis sed off. He thought outsiders didn¡¯t even know what he was doing? She was also embarrassed to expose it, and she also identally became the third party. ¡°You look too ugly!¡± Hearing this, Leo frowned tightly and became H. ¡°Monica, you and I have been together for more than a month, and you think I¡¯m ugly now?¡± He was a little helpless, and didn¡¯t know whether tough or not. ¡°No, I thought I could tolerate it before, but now I find that you are so ugly that I can¡¯t bear it at all.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to get stic surgery.¡± Monica was so frightened that she became silly. What did he say? stic surgery? ¡°You are not only ugly, but also too old. You are ten years older than me. When I was twenty, you were thirty!¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m ten years older than you, I¡¯m young at heart, and it¡¯s enough to keep up with your thoughts. This can¡¯t be your reason for retiring!¡± ¡°What? None of this is allowed!¡± Monica was so angry that she began to think, and finally looked down at her chest, and said, ¡°I have t chest, it is difficult to develop to the extent you want, and your chest muscles are bigger than mine, I feel inferior, I feel that I am not good enough for you, you can right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Leo frowned, a little speechless. Hearing this, Monica breathed a sigh of relief, and finally got a sentence right. But before he breathed a sigh of relief, Leo¡¯s slightly deep words came from his ears, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t deserve it, but I also admit it. You can develop itter, it¡¯s not a problem. And how do you know I want to How much do you want? I think you are pretty good, you can hold it with one hand.¡± Monica opened her mouth, this time she really didn¡¯t know what to say. Leo¡¯s words made her at a loss. Doesn¡¯t he like women with good figure, tall, intellectual and gentle? Does he still want to change his taste? ¡°I don¡¯t care, we are just not suitable anyway, I want to divorce! You are being unreasonable at all, I¡¯m going to find your father!¡± ¡°My father wishes for you to be my daughter-inw, and wishes for us to get married immediately. Do you think he will help you?¡± When Monica heard this, her heart was full of grievances, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.. This Leo doesn¡¯t speak normally at all! Seeing her crying, Leo¡¯s heart instantly softened. He sighed helplessly, and med himself in his heart for why he was serious with her child. He stepped forward gently, and gently wiped the tears on her cheek with his fingertips. She was so angry that she knocked off his hand and said angrily, ¡°You are not allowed to touch me!¡± ¡°I know you are angry. You can throw fire at me, beat me and scold me, but you can¡¯t call off the engagement. I don¡¯t like these words, it sounds ufortable.¡± ¡°Are you not feeling well? I¡¯m not feeling well yet!¡± She was crying and muttering. ¡°Yes, you are not feeling well. Show me your hand, does it hurt?¡± Regardless of Monica¡¯s struggles, he insisted on checking her fingers, and it was fine. He rubbed it and said, ¡°Have you eaten at night? If you haven¡¯t eaten, I¡¯ll let the kitchen prepare it.¡± ¡°Leo, I¡¯m arguing with you now, can you correct your attitude?¡± Monica was almost pi ssed off by Leo. She is obviously discussing retiring the engagement now, but he always gets off topic. Even if she was hungry, she would kill her!N?velDrama.Org content rights. And at this moment, her stomach made a rumbling sound. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Woman ¡°It seems that you are hungry. I¡¯m going to order someone to cook. You wash and change clothes first, and I wille up to youter¡± After all, he touched her head, just like the kind of adults looking after children, with pampering. Leo isn¡¯t challenged at all. Leo went downstairs to order someone to cook, and then received a call from Jasmine. ¡°Jasmine¡± She heard his voice was full of tiredness, and she was a little surprised. She thought he should be very happy to see his sweetheart when he went back, why is this voice? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you argue with your cat?¡± Hearing this, Leo couldn¡¯t help chuckling, her guess was quite urate. ¡°She was angry, and med me for not contacting her for several days, and even scratched my face¡± He was not angry, and his tone of speech was always gentle. Jasmine listened in astonishment. She and Leo have also known each other for many years. Others may not know what his temper is like, but she knows it all too well. He is Wike Setan, he is well-known in the business circle, and it is scary to mention his neme. He was able to develop JC GROUP into a multinational group in just a few years, how can he be an idler? He has a bad temper and his methods are vicious. Anyone who offends him will never end well, but others dare not speak out, and no one dares to offend Leo. ËÄ 10.40 Chapter 66 Woman 288 ?Vouchers But such a man, who is easily irritable and vicious, is very gentle when he is beaten at the moment, as if he is talking about something warm. ¡°Your temper has restrained a lot.¡± She said with a little sigh. ¡°She likes mice and doesn¡¯t like tigers. I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t scare the cat into anger. It¡¯s not good to scare the cat away!¡± ¡°By the way, did she talk about the phone call?¡± ¡°I made a point.¡± ¡°Exined?¡± ¡°What needs to be exined?¡± Jasmine couldn¡¯t help but have a headache when he heard this. She sighed, and said helplessly, ¡°Leo, why don¡¯t you understand girls¡¯ thoughts at all? I can guess it, why don¡¯t you know? Your cat is so mad at you for not answering her for so many days The news is obviously angry that you have another woman outside. If I knew that the calling number belonged to your wife, I would not say that you are taking a bath and changing clothes. This is really misleading, terrible. ¡°Misunderstanding? You mean she¡¯s jealous?¡± Leo was unhappy, but after guessing this, he was immediately very happy. ¡°Otherwise? She must think that you and I have some unusual rtionship. You can exin to her carefully. Although I can¡¯t reveal Charlotte¡¯s affairs, I don¡¯t care. She should also know that she has a sister-inw abroad, right?¡± ¡°Thank you, it really helped me a lot. My cat made me anxious and lose my temper. I almost forgot that I was a tiger and thought I was a real mouse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you want! If you really can¡¯t tell, you can also give her the phone.¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll talk about it myself.¡± ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Jasmine smiled and hung up the phone. ¡°1 Chapter 66 Woman H 22 Voctes And Monica changed her clothes upstairs, even packed the suitcase, and packed all the things she didn¡¯t take awayst time. And Leo asked Martin to investigate, but she didn¡¯t expect that she went to BULL COUNTRY this morning. Is she here to see herself? Why did shee back in such a hurry, could it be¡­ He suddenly guessed something and knew it clearly. He saw Monicaing down angrily, carrying a half-human-high box, and her whole body was like an inted puffer fish, with sharp spines spread out. If he had a needle, he would puncture her belly and let her be discouraged. ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°Go back to the dormitory!¡± ¡°No, you have to apany me during the holidays.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it. You are ugly and will seriously affect my aesthetics.¡± Leo is helpless, this girl has a really big temper. He had thought that his temper was bad enough. Arguing with a woman is really a brain-consuming thing, and he has no idea where the other party is struggling. If it wasn¡¯t for Jasmine¡¯s advice, he probably thought she was angry with him for not replying to messages for so many days! ¡°Did you go to BULL COUNTRY today?¡± When Monica heard this, her heart ski pped a beat, and she finally got to the point, right? ¡°Leo, now that you know everything, let¡¯s end it like this, okay? I don¡¯t want to bother you, and I don¡¯t want to share my man with others, so let¡¯s just say goodbye, okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She said in a hurry, she really didn¡¯t want to break up and make a mess! Chapter 66 Woman ¡°Just take it as me begging you!¡± She emphasized her earnest tone, her eyes were misty, and she looked at him beggingly. Leo¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this soft sentence: He strode forward and hugged her thin and small body tightly in his arms. 288 iVouchers He ran his big hands through her hair and put them on the back of her head, and wrapped his other hand tightly around her waist. Monica was stiff all over, she was stunned for a moment, and wanted to struggle in the next second, but his low and h o ar se voice came from her ears. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me and draw your own conclusions? Did you see me with other women today?¡± ¡°What else do I have to ask, don¡¯t I see clearly enough?¡± She said angrily. ¡°Leo, you let go¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, those dark words came from her ears. ¡°She is your sister-inw.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother, you are talking nonsense¡­¡± Monica was about to reprimand, but suddenly thought of something, her body trembled suddenly, ¡°She is¡­¡± ¡°She is my brother¡¯s girlfriend. The two of them have already reached the point of discussing marriage. I didn¡¯t expect that something bad happened to my brother. I have a very good rtionship with her, just like rtives. My brother is not here, so naturally I have to take good care of her. This The second time was that she was seriously ill, so I had to do this.¡± ¡°But I obviously heard the employees of thepany say that you have been friends for a few years¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been four years since my brother passed away. We¡¯ve been very close, and it¡¯s normal for people to misunderstand. But I swear, I only have family affection with her, and there can¡¯t be anything else. If I don¡¯t even let go of my brother¡¯s woman, am I still a human?¡± 288 ?Vouchers Chapter 66 Woman Hisst sentence was extremely heavy, hitting the bottom of his heart. Monica was shocked all over, and she was still a little confused, unable to turn around. Does that mean I misunderstood? Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Make up ¡°I¡¯m a bit messy, you let me be quiet¡­¡± She pushed away his body, stag gered back two steps. Leo sped her hand tightly, afraid that she would leave. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°no¡­¡± ¡°If not, why did you leave? Or should I ask her to exin to you, or should I take you to BULL COUNTRY and find some old friends to prove my innocence?¡± Monica heard Leo¡¯s words up to this point, and decided in her heart that he really didn¡¯t mess around. That is to say, she directed and acted in the whole y herself? She felt so ashamed! She just wants to dig a hole now and bury herself quickly! ¡°No, I believe you, it¡¯s just that I think¡­ I have to think again. I¡¯ve been doing crazy questions these days.¡± ¡°There will be no next time. If you encounter anything again, you must tell me, don¡¯t draw conclusions for me easily, do you understand?¡± Leo didn¡¯t know whether to be angry orugh. Ever since he came back, my mood was like a roller coaster, ups and downs caused by her, never stopping for a moment. She is really capable of torturing people, he was already exhausted, he thought he could hold this girl for a nap when he came back, but he didn¡¯t want to torment until now. Monica was so ashamed that she lowered her head, not daring to look at Leo. 0.00% 10:46 Chapter 67 Make up ¡°Get ready to eat. You are not allowed to fight with me.¡± ¡°Can I apply for one thing?¡± ¡°exin.¡± ¡°sorry¡­¡± 288 Vouchers He grabbed her hand, pulled her into his arms, patted her head gently with his big hand, and said in a warm voice, ¡°Fortunately, I exined clearly.¡± ¡°sorry¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, just let me hug you for a while. During this time, I miss you very much.¡± He buried his head in the hollow of her shoulder, greedily inhaled the sweet and refreshing breath from her body, suddenly felt that his restless heart had been redeemed, and instantly calmed down. Monica was as quiet as a child when she heard the heavy words. Her hands were stiff, and after a moment of hesitation, she ced them gently on his waist, stroking his back lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I didn¡¯t understand the situation. I thought¡­I thought you and I were engaged because of love. You and her are true love.¡¯ you have ¡°I¡¯m also very happy that you can be jealous for me. At least it shows that me in your heart. Before I left, I had been questioning this issue. Although I said to give each other time to calm down and see what the other party wants, But I couldn¡¯t calm down at all during this period. You have poor grades, you are stu pid, and you are afraid of the dark. Even if I let Barret look at you, I am still worried. I care so much about you, how can I be willing to give you to others to take care of. This matter, Or I can do it myself, so I can rest assured.¡± Monica was very happy when she heard this. She had doubts and uneasiness before, and guessed all kinds of things, but now that she heard these words, all the uneasiness disappeared. She put her head against his heart, took a deep breath, and said boldly. ¡°Leo, although I¡¯m young and sometimes ignorant, well, I also think it¡¯s my duty to N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. 29.01% 10:46 Chapter 67 Make up protect you. From now on, I¡¯ll protect you, okay?¡± Leo was speechless after hearing this. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± 288 ?Vouchers He took her by the hand and came to the dining table. Before eating, he solemnly put the bracelet on her hand. I ¡°If you dare to take it off, I will cut off your hand!¡± He narrowed his eyes, pretending to be fierce. ¡°Know it.¡± She nodded. Monica was so satisfied with the meal that she was full in the end. She didn¡¯t sleep with him at night, and he still had some things to deal with, so he was afraid of disturbing her. The next day, Monica was in high spirits and wanted to go to the supermarket. It was a long holiday anyway, so she naturally wanted to rx. She thought she was going alone, but she didn¡¯t expect Leo to change into a set of casual clothes, and it seemed that he wanted to go out with her. She was used to seeing his suit and leather shoes, but she was not used to the sudden change of style. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said softly, and took her hand. ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°Otherwise, who will pay your bills, who will carry your things for you, who will be your driver?¡± Everything he said made sense, but she couldn¡¯t refute it! Soon the two came to arge supermarket nearby. Leo watched the woman in front of him pick and choose, and he had to poke with 10 000 10:46 Chapter 67 Make up protect you. From now on, I¡¯ll protect you, okay?¡± Leo was speechless after hearing this. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± 288 iVouchers He took her by the hand and came to the dining table. Before eating, he solemnly put the bracelet on her hand. ¡°If you dare to take it off, I will cut off your hand!¡± He narrowed his eyes, pretending to be fierce. ¡°Know it.¡± She nodded. Monica was so satisfied with the meal that she was full in the end. She didn¡¯t sleep with him at night, and he still had some things to deal with, so h¨¨ was afraid of disturbing her. The next day, Monica was in high spirits and wanted to go to the supermarket. It was a long holiday anyway, so she naturally wanted to rx. She thought she was going alone, but she didn¡¯t expect Leo to change into a set of casual clothes, and it seemed that he wanted to go out with her. She was used to seeing his suit and leather shoes, but she was not used to the sudden change of style. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said softly, and took her hand. ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°Otherwise, who will pay your bills, who will carry your things for you, who will be your driver?¡± Everything he said made sense, but she couldn¡¯t refute it! Soon the two came to arge supermarket nearby. Leo watched the woman in front of him pick and choose, and he had to poke with 49.99% 10:46 Chapter 67 Make up aputer when buying green onions. 288 Vouchers His wife¡¯s math ability is really worrying, so she still wants to be an ountant? It seems that in the future, she will only be able to enjoy herself in his group, at least if she fills in the wrong bill, someone will clean it up for her. Monica quickly bought some vegetables and fruits, and when she passed the counter to check out, she saw ice cream. She was so excited to see her favorite childhood food, she quickly opened the freezer and took out two. ¡°Here, this is delicious. I used to eat it when I was a child. This is jelly, and your tongue will change color after eating it.¡± ¡°It means there is too much pigment in it.¡± When Monica heard this, her face darkened instantly. Obviously it¡¯s fun! ¡°Then do you want to eat? Give me back if you don¡¯t eat, I will eat two servings alone!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I eat it? You ask me for this.¡± ¡°no problem!¡± When Leo checked out, Vivian frowned when he saw the bill. so cheap? In fact, organic vegetables and the freshest meat are delivered to the family every day, and the price is not low. But this thing is too cheap. Are these edible? Leo was full of doubts, but when he saw Monica paying the bill, his pupils constricted severely. Monica took out two coins from her pocket and said helplessly, ¡°The price has increased!¡± Leo was speechless when he heard his wife¡¯s words. He grew up with a dor snack. 70.91% 10:46 Chapter 67 Make up 11 282 NOV After leaving the supermarket, Monica deftly opened the packaging bag, stuffed it into her mouth, and took a mouthful with satisfaction. Seeing him not moving, she thought it was inconvenient for him to carry things. She quickly opened it and said, ¡°Try it, it¡¯s delicious,¡± She looked at him expectantly, as if there were twin kling stars in her eyes. How could he bear to refuse? Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 I Should Protect My Woman He took a risky bite, stretched his raised eyebrows, and said, ¡°Donat family doesn¡¯t give you pocket money every month? You like this too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any pocket money. Dad will give me a few hundred if I think about it, and it¡¯s still left for Gail. I don¡¯t know when he will give it to me next time. I still hav to buy a notebook and a pencil case. I can only save a little bit. .I can¡¯t afford expensive snacks either. All the friends around me buy imported snacks, and I can¡¯ afford them, but I want to eat snacks too¡­¡± ¡°One day I identally found a school gate full of small vendors. The food inside was so delicious! And it was so good and cheap. From then on, I always took a detour after school. I bought my schoolbags and notebooks there!¡± Leo listened, and his heart softened. If this experience were ced on others, they would have comined long ago, but Monica knows what it means to have fun while suffering. She is a girl who is easily satisfied. The happiness she wants is so simple that he is afraid that he can¡¯t do it well. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll take you there next time, and you can buy whatever you want.¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t like snacks anymore, and the most important thing for you is to save your money. You have already spent a lot today.¡± Her words made Leo dumbfounded. ¡°Understood, I will save money. Let¡¯s go and take you to the amusement park. You must have fun during the holidays, otherwise it will be a pity to have a long holiday.¡± ¡°Very expensive¡­¡± ¡°Thepany issued coupons, so it¡¯s a pity not to use them.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Someone who originally wanted to refuse, immediately opened the car door 0.00% 10:47 1 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 681 Should Protect My Woman graciously and put on his seat belt. 288 ?Vouchers Soon the two came to the amusement park. Today there are many people, all kinds of projects are very interesting, and exciting screams are everywhere. She looked at the jumping machine excitedly, ¡°y this!¡± ¡°Okay, go in and wait in line!¡± Leo never imagined that one day he would be crowded in the crowd just to y with Monica in the amusement park. It turns out that the feeling of not being superior is also very good. He lives like an ordinary person, he doesn¡¯t need to intrigue, he doesn¡¯t even have to worry about disasters one day, it¡¯s as simple as that, heughs when he wants to, loses his temper when he¡¯s unhappy, it¡¯s really good. His eyes were deep, and his gentle eyes fell deeply on her slender figure. She was as clean as a nk sheet of paper. He wanted to write, but he didn¡¯t dare. He was afraid that if he made a wrong stroke, he would have no chance to start over. He carefully concealed his true identity, just not wanting toplicate her too much. He bears the wind and rain, she doesn¡¯t need to see the storm, she just needs to stand behind him, and when he wants to appreciate the rainbow, he can look back and see her bright smile, at that time, that¡¯s enough! Monica held his hand tightly, fearing that they would get lost. Just then, someone behind jumped in line. When he passed Monica, he hurriedly squeezed her body aside. She bumped into the iron railing and almost fell. And the big man jumped in front of her. Obviously she is about to wait! The people behind wereining and scolding those who jumped in line. 24.22% 10:47 Chapter 68 I Should Protect My Woman But the person in front seemed to ignore it. 288 ?Vouchers Monica saw that the person was about to go up, and they had to wait for the next batch. Although they were unhappy, there was nothing they could do. There are too many people like this in this world. Leo caught a glimpse of the disappointment in her eyes, strode forward directly, and sped the big man¡¯s shoulder. The man is very strong and looks a little fierce. He struggled a bit, but he couldn¡¯t break free, he couldn¡¯t help frowning fiercely, and turned to look. He saw a man standing behind him with half of his face ruined. The other half of his face was fair and tender. Although he looked tall, he was well-proportioned, and he didn¡¯t look like a ruthless character. Using brute force, he tried again to break free, but was still innocent. This kid is so strong? He frowned dissatisfied, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You cut the queue, it should be our turn.¡± ¡°You said I jumped the queue and I jumped the queue? I also said you jumped the queue!¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously you!¡± Monica said angrily, ¡°Did everyone see it?¡± ¡°Whoever sees it, stand up and see if I don¡¯t kill him!¡± He looked at the long queue behind and said viciously. No one wanted to meddle in other people¡¯s business, and no one stood up for a while. ¡°Let go of me, or I¡¯ll be rude.¡± Monica was also a little afraid of this strong man, hesitated and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let him y first?¡± ¡°Look, your girlfriend is not talking nonsense, what did you old man tell me?¡± 47.26% 10:47 Chapter 68 | Should Protect My Woman ¡°It really shouldn¡¯t be ink!¡± 288 IVouchers Leo narrowed his eyes, said in a cold voice, directly grabbed his wrist, and pulled him back. The man was furious, and he swung his fist directly to smash it down, and the strong wind blew on Monica¡¯s face, which hurt a little. She was terrified and rushed in front of Leo without thinking. Seeing this, Leo quickly hugged her in his arms and kicked her hard, hitting the opponent¡¯s knee. He took a step back, dodging the fist, and the man knelt on the ground, howling in pain. ¡°Are you okay!¡± Monica said hastily after realizing it. Leo had an uglyplexion, a gloomy and terrifying face. That lonely and terrifying sight fell on her body without a blink of an eye, making her tremble with fear. Why is he looking at himself like this? ¡°Leo,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lessonter!¡± He said in a cold voice, then looked at the man, his voice was cold and without any emotion, ¡°If you don¡¯t get out, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± The man knew that he couldn¡¯t beat him, so he could only leave. They got on the jumping machine, but Monica couldn¡¯t be happier. Because she sensed the anger of the man beside her, she didn¡¯t even understand what she did wrong to make him angry. The next few exciting projects were also boring for her, and she left without finishing ying. Far away from the crowd, the atmosphere between them was eerily quiet. Monica hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Leo, why are you so angry? Is there something wrong with me?¡± 66.67% 10:47 Chapter 68 I Should Protect My Woman 1288 ?Vouchers Leo narrowed his eyes when he heard this. When he thought of her petite body rushing over just now, his whole body tensed up, and his whole body tensed up. What if he didn¡¯t strike in time and the fistnded on her? How could she bear that heavy blow? It¡¯s just nonsense! ¡°Who told you to stop it for me? Can you stop it? What if something happens to you?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t look at you¡­¡± Monica said in a hurry, but was interrupted by Leo before she finished speaking. ¡°I am a man!¡± His words were sonorous and powerful. It was like a muf fled thunder sounded in her mind, and her heart trembled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m a man, I should protect my woman! Do you understand?¡± He said it word by word. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Buying Tampons Monica froze when she heard that. ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection, you just need to stand behind me. Only by making sure you are okay can I feel at ease.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re going to get hurt¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m hurt, I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt, do you understand?¡± He said distressedly, it¡¯s not good to reprimand too much. She is still young, so he shouldn¡¯t speak harshly. He gently took her into his arms, ran his big hands through her soft hair, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°This is not allowed in the future. You have to believe that your man has the ability to protect you from wind and rain, and has the ability to drive away bad guys for you,do you know?¡± ¡°I trust you.¡± She took a deep breath and spoke forcefully. ¡°Then I will protect you in the next life, okay? I am a man, and you are a woman¡­¡± ¡°F art!¡± Before she finished speaking, he was interrupted by his domineering force, ¡°I will still be a man in the next life, and I will protect you!¡± ¡°Leo, don¡¯t you want to be a woman? Being a woman is also very fun. You can buy lipstick, wear skirts, hold an umbre in summer, and go to the bathroom hand in hand with your friends. Women are a bit bad, and every month Menstrual cramps, having a baby, and feeding a baby¡­¡± Monica counted her fingers seriously, but the more she counted, the more something went wrong. What did she just say? menstrual pain¡­ Why did her lower abdomen really hurt when she said this? 0.00% 10:47 Chapter 69 Buying Tampons When is her period? It seems that at the beginning of this month¡­ ¡°Leo, I want to go to the toilet, I seem to be on my period.¡± ¡°What?¡± 288 Vouchers Leo¡¯s face suddenly became serious when he heard this, and he hurriedly led her to the toilet in the amusement park. Soon she called to say that her clothes had been stained. She is too embarrassed to go out now. Leo had no choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go shopping for you, you wait here for me obediently, do you understand?¡± ¡°Are you going to buy it?¡± Monica was a little surprised when she heard this, and asked Leo to buy a bathroom, isn¡¯t that okay? ¡°Wait for me obediently.¡± He ordered it again, and then hung up the phone. He went to the nearby supermarket and went straight to the ce where tampons were sold. What are these things? There are so many brands? Which is better? Just then the shopping guide came over and looked at him in surprise, ¡°Sir, are you buying tampons for your girlfriend?¡± ¡°I bought it for the first time, and I don¡¯t understand it very well. Which one is better?¡± Leo coughed dryly twice, and also felt a little embarrassed. After all he never did. ¡°Here, there are a lot of people who buy it, for daily use and night use.¡± The 22.20% 10:47 Chapter 69 Buying Tampons shopping guide said a lot at once. Leo stopped immediately, took out his phone and googled it. 288 Vouchers A full three minutes passed, his brows tightened, and he began to help Monica choose. He evenpared the ingredients produced by each brand. He picked out a few models with great care, which made the shopping guide¡¯s eyes widen, and then he took a few models and left. Then he came to the women¡¯s panties. Many people cast strange nces and even whispered. ¡°Is this person a pe rvert? Howe you look at women¡¯s underwear!¡± ¡°Look at the scars on his face, it sounds obscene and scary, he must be a per vert!¡± Leo ignored them at all, crossed rows of se xyce panties, and finally stopped in front of a row of cartoon panties. He¡¯s seen a lot of cartoon characters, and she¡¯s sure to like them. A faint smile curled up on the corner of his mouth, and he directly chose a few styles, including a skirt. He went back to the toilet, and Monica ran out clutching her belly. She didn¡¯t even look closely, and rushed straight into the toilet. When she opened the ck packing bag, the whole person was shocked. How did he buy so much and prepare so much. She changed into it with a red face, and then came out unnaturally. Seeing her pale face, Leo couldn¡¯t help frowning fiercely. He stepped forward to grab her hand, the palm was cold, and there were fine beads of sweat. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. 40.44% 10:48 Chapter 69 Buying Tampons Monica had no choice but to follow her to the hospital. 288 ?Vouchers While waiting for him to get the medicine, she was waiting patiently in the corridor, but she saw a familiar figure unexpectedly. She actually saw Gail. She came with a friend who had a big belly and probably came to see the obstetrics department. She wanted to pretend she couldn¡¯t see it, but it was toote. Gail came over, ¡°Monica, why are you here? You got pregnant out of wedlock?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I just have menstrual disorders!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are!¡± Gail said unkindly. Monica pped herselfst time, and she still remembers it. This p will pay back whatever you say! ¡°Monica, where¡¯s your man? Where¡¯s the ugly one?¡± ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯m really wee!¡± Monica stood up angrily, ring at each other. It doesn¡¯t matter how she hurts herself, but if she wants to nder and hurt Leo, she can¡¯t! Seeing her excited look, Gail felt a little trembling in his heart. Gritting her teeth, she took out an invitation card from her bag and handed it to her. ¡°The day after tomorrow is my 22nd birthday. I want to hold a banquet at home. I will invite some good friends over. I don¡¯t want to let outsiders say that our sisters are at odds and embarrass the family. If we all marry into the Hawn family in the future, It¡¯s a family too, right?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Monica looked at the white invitation card in front of her, not daring to ept it. How did she feel that Gail was up to no good. ¡°Frankie wille, you bring your fianc¨¦ too.¡± ¡°I happened to have something to do with him that day¡­¡± 61.80% 10:48 Chapter 69 Buying Tampons 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Monica, are you afraid?¡± Gail interrupted her, mockingly. ¡°Is there an ugly husband at home, you dare not bring him out for fear of beingughed at? Aren¡¯t you very protective of him? Why, now even you think he can¡¯t be taken out, can¡¯t you afford to lose this man?¡± ¡°I will not dislike my fianc¨¦, no matter what he bes, he is my dearest person. I am really afraid, afraid that your friends will deliberately use my fianc¨¦¡¯s appearance, I am afraid that I can¡¯t help it, directly smashed your birthday party, and it will embarrass you when the timees, but it will be troublesome!¡± Monica said not daring to show weakness. Hearing this, Gail gritted her teeth fiercely, wishing to tear her to pieces! She never realized that Monica could speak like this before! Sure enough, it was different when she had a backer, she became more courageous. It¡¯s a pity, her backer is destined not tost long! Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Embarrassment ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you will ruin my birthday party. I¡¯m only afraid that if you don¡¯te, the party will not be lively. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll wait for you. Remember to dress up nicely and don¡¯t dress so casually!¡± After all, Gail sneered and turned to leave. Monica looked at the invitation card in her hand and was a little worried. Should she go or not? ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leo¡¯s voice came from behind her, and she turned around in fright, with her hands behind her back. She still doesn¡¯t know how to exin to Leo, she is afraid that Leo will note to the stage at the banquet. Leo is so smart, how can he not see the strangeness in her, he went around behind and took out the things. Invitations? He nced at the content and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, what are you afraid of?¡± Leo tapped her head helplessly. Monica was helplessly discouraged when she heard the words, it seemed that the banquet had to go. Soon it was the day of the banquet, and she didn¡¯t have any expensive clothes, the only one was prepared by Georgest time and asked her to wear it to seduce Leo. Just when she was in trouble and wanted to borrow it from re, she didn¡¯t expect Leo to bring her a gift box. When she opened it, it turned out to be an aqua blue dress with a long dress iid with diamonds and a tube top style. There is also a 0.00% 10:431 Cheger 13 Fevere 122 Woudes blue enchantress ribbon around the neck, which makes the skin very white. Monica nced at the sign and couldn¡¯t help being startled. This is D&E¡¯s new summer clothing, the only one in the world. This dress is not only described as expensive, it is clearly priceless, okay? ¡°Why do you have these clothes? You wouldn¡¯t rob a bank, would you?¡± ¡°What nonsense, this is a high imitation, confusing the real with the fake.¡± Leo dare not tell her that he just bought this dress, otherwise she will definitely be angry! ¡°Really? These diamonds look like real ones, Bryn Bling¡¯s! So beautiful!¡± ¡°Go and try¡± He said with a smile. Monica went to the bathroom immediately, and changed into a long skirt after a short while. The aqua blue set off her fair skin. The ribbon around her neck makes her slender neck even more beautiful. She carefully lifted the hem of her skirt, walking a little tremblingly. She wears high heels, but doesn¡¯t like them much because they hurt on the soles of her feet. She spun around in front of him and said, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Beautiful and just the right size.¡± There was light in Leo¡¯s eyes, and he fell on her tenderly, with admiration and admiration. He stretched out his hand, palm facing up, generous and warm. Monica took a deep breath, put her hand up, and followed his footsteps.. Soon the car stopped at the gate of Donat family vi. She was a little nervous, she never thought she would be able to attend Gail¡¯s 2548% 10.48 Chapter 70 Embarrassment birthday party one day. 288 Vouchers Outsiders know that the Donat family has two daughters, but the second daughter is unknown. George felt ashamed of her, and Michelle held a grudge against her, so she has been unhappy since she was a child. She is used to hiding behind people silently, busy in the kitchen, and sometimes secretly eats those delicacies. Although life is hard, she firmly believes that it will get better and better in the future. She looks like this, it¡¯s her first time to attend Gail¡¯s birthday party, she¡¯s not nervous. She sprained her foot just as she got out of the car, but fortunately Leo helped her in time. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Monica was relieved when she heard this. He is not afraid, what is she afraid of, could Gail still eat her? Soon the two went in, and Gail was holding a goblet, joking with someone. Tonight is also very lively, many people came. As soon as Monica entered, everyone became much quieter, and countless eyes fell on her. Not because of how beautiful she is tonight, or because Leo looks scary. But because of the clothes. The key point is that Monica has a guilty conscience, the one she is wearing is fake and shoddy, she didn¡¯t expect that this dress is so expensive and hard to find, and she can stillpete with someone at this small banquet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and Monica to both choose this dress. It seems that this dress is very popr!¡± Gail folded her arms around her chest, and said with a half-hearted smile. 43.79% 10:48 Chapter 70 Embarrassment 288 iVouchers When May heard this, she sneered, ¡°There is only one piece of this dress, which was just released two days ago. It was a gift from my boyfriend. I have receipts at home, but I don¡¯t know where your sister got this dress from? ¡± ¡°May, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Although my sister is a frugal person and doesn¡¯t like to spend money, she shouldn¡¯t wear imitation clothes. It would be a shame if this was exposed! Besides, she is now throwing our Donat family With the faces of the Hawn family, she wouldn¡¯t be so confused!¡± Gail said with a grin. She wanted to take the opportunity to ridicule Monica, but she didn¡¯t expect her toe in wearing fake clothes. Monica was also very nervous. Her guilty palms were covered with sweat, and she felt a little unsteady when walking. She wanted to run away, but was held tightly by Leo¡¯s hand. ¡°Leo, why don¡¯t we go first. It¡¯s okay for me to be ashamed, but I must not implicate you.¡± ¡°If you talk such nonsense again in the future, I will not be polite, and I will definitely spa nk your as s!¡± Monica didn¡¯t dare to speak when she heard that. She lowered her head, reluctantly followed. May crossed her arms, came to her, and said, ¡°You are the legendary Monica, and now you are the fianc¨¦e of the Hawn family. This is the rumored Mr. Hawn, right?¡± ¡°The Hawn family is famous, and the Donat family is not unknown. It¡¯s just that I wonder, Gail is so elegant and beautiful, why are you like this?¡± Monica wanted to refute, but she opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know what to say? How can she argue? Just when she was feeling guilty, she didn¡¯t expect Leo toe forward and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, what¡¯s wrong with my fiancee? You want to talk about her like that?¡± 10:48 Chapter 70 Embarrassment 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Mr. Hawn, haven¡¯t you seen it yet? Your fianc¨¦e is wearing a fake, which is not only embarrassing for the Donat family, but also yours! Your fianc¨¦e disrespects originality, it¡¯s a shame If it spreads out, I¡¯m afraid it will make peopleugh, right?¡± Monica¡¯s heart ski p ped a beat when she heard that. If the reporter finds out that she wears a high imitation to go to the banquet, it¡¯s okay to embarrass herself, it will cause Leo, the Hawn family.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Counterfeit ¡°This is my own idea, Leo doesn¡¯t know¡­¡± Monica wanted to stand up alone, but she didn¡¯t expect Leo to speak first. ¡°The two clothes look exactly the same, but I can¡¯t tell who is real and who is fake.¡± ¡°Mr. Hawn, are you asking me to hire an expert before you give up? If things get stalemate and be ugly, how bad would that be?¡± ¡°Then ask an expert to take a look.¡± He said lightly. Monica¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. What? She hastily tugged on Leo¡¯s sleeve with an eager look on her face. But Leo was unhurried, and just looked back and gave her a reassuring look. But how can she rest assured? She was anxious, and fine beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. This scene fell into the eyes of May and Gail, and they were a little proud. Since Leo is not afraid of making a fool of himself, they don¡¯t have any scruples either. May specially invited a top fashion designer toe over and ask him to identify the authenticity of the two clothes. She even asked the se vant to bring over the invoice from the family. The designer held a magnifying ss and squatted on the ground to carefully look at the skirts of the two of them for more than ten minutes before getting up. ¡°David, hurry up and tell everyone who is wearing fakes!¡± 0.00% 10:49 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 71 Counterfeit May put her arms around her chest, looking determined to win. David¡¯s face was a little ugly, he hesitated to speak. Seeing him hesitating, May was a little unhappy. ¡°Come on, Mr. Hawn doesn¡¯t care anyway, does he?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve verified that your clothes are high-end counterfeit products.¡± ¡°What?¡± 11 288 Vouchers When May heard this, she eximed, and stared at the designer with wide eyes in disbelief. Monica was also stunned when she heard this. This designer was bought by Leo? ¡°Did you read it wrong, how could this one from May be a counterfeit? Take a good look, this is the invoice, it says D&E!¡± Gail said hastily. ¡°This invoice should also be fake. I have verified that the dress on Ms. Donat is of high-quality diamonds, so there is no mistake. The one on Ms. May seems to be genuine, but the dress is The needle movement, as well as the material and the texture of the diamond are a littlecking, which may be due to the insufficient cost. Ms. May, the one on you is fake, and Ms. Donat is real.¡± ¡°This is impossible!¡± May¡¯splexion changed drastically, ¡°You must have read it wrong, I¡¯ll find someone else!¡± Gail also thinks it¡¯s impossible. Frankie said that Leo has given up thepany¡¯s inheritance rights. How can he have the money to buy such an expensive dress? Gail found one, and May also found one. After the identification, they all agreed that May¡¯s clothes were fake. May and Gail¡¯s faces are as ugly as they need to bel ¡°Ms. May, your boyfriend is very dishonest, why did he send you a fake one?¡± 22.36% 10:50 Chapter 71 Counterfeit Leo said narrowly. 288 ?Vouchers When May heard this, she couldn¡¯t support herself anymore and fell on the chair. ¡°May, are you okay?¡± Gail asked concerned. ¡°He said this was a gift before marriage, why are you still married now, I¡¯m going to find that ba stard!¡± May rushed out without looking back. This farce waspletely over. Monica was full of confusion, lying next to Leo¡¯s ear, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Isn¡¯t the one on me a counterfeit?¡± ¡°Maybe I bought the high-end version, and she bought a poorer one, so it can be seen at a nce.¡± ¡°So this is ah!¡± Monica breathed a sigh of relief, such an expensive dress cost tens of millions, how could Leo afford it? High imitation can be fake and real, really amazing! She was no longer afraid now, and straightened her back, meeting Gail¡¯s ugly face. Gail deserves it! Gail gritted her teeth angrily and clenched her fists hard. ¡°You guys are here now, I¡¯ll go upstairs and change.¡± Gail finished speaking in one breath, fearing that she would lose face, so she left quickly. Monica slipped into the food area and ate the cake contentedly. She felt good and happy. Seeing her like this, Leo smiled slightly. He doesn¡¯t like sweets, and watching her eat has already tasted enough sweetness. Monica choked, and he hurriedly handed over a ss of juice. 48.76% 10:49 11 ex vodes He gently patted her back, and said helplessly, ¡°This is all yours, no one will grab it from you, se sat slowly ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± She took a big gulp and grinned, He doesn¡¯t go out tomunicate with people, just follow Monica. Other female guests don¡¯t touch these greasy, fatty foods at all, but Monica doesn¡¯t. She prefers to eat these, Monica drank a lot of drinks and was in a hurry to go to the bathroom. Before she walked in, she heard someone whispering in the bathroom, the voice was not loud, just enough for her ears, ¡°This is the legendary Mr. Hawn. It¡¯s very fierce. It looks so scary!¡± ¡°If I grow up like this, I won¡¯t go out!¡± ¡°Have you seen Monica? It¡¯s May¡¯s bad luck this time. Monica doesn¡¯t deserve to stand with us!¡± ¡°The old man of the Hawn family is still alive now. When he dies, you can see if Monica can be so arrogant! When Frankie¡¯s father inherits the family business, he will definitely not tolerate Leo! We still have to curry favor with Gail, she will be the Hawn from now on The head wife of the family!¡± When Monica heard this, she felt a little sad, like a fine needle pierced her heart hard, She knew there would be gossip. She took a deep breath and rushed in. It was chattering inside, but there was no sound for a moment. Monica asked knowingly, ¡°It turns out that there are people in the toilet downstairs, so I¡¯ll go upstairs. The bathroom is so narrow, so you don¡¯t need to squeeze in here, or it will smell bad!¡± After that, she pinched her nose, then turned and left. Theplexions of those women instantly became extremely ugly. 7187% 1050 Chapter 71 Counterfeit Vivian was happy in Monica¡¯s heart. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 She came Monica came upstairs, but she hadn¡¯t found the toilet yet, she didn¡¯t expect the sound of footsteps behind her, and she hugged her tightly from behind, ¡°My little baby, you are so beautiful in what you are wearing today! Do you know that I followed you upstairs just now and watched your a ss twist and turn, I couldn¡¯t wait!¡± Monica¡¯s heart ski pped a beat when she heard the sound. It¡¯s Frankie! She recognized the voice. ¡°You let me go!¡± she cried in panic. Frankie also realized that Gail¡¯s voice was not right, so she quickly straightened her body. After seeing her appearance clearly, Frankie frowned fiercely, ¡°Why are you?¡± At this moment, Gail opened the door and came out, seeing the entanglement between the two, his expression turned cold instantly. ¡°What are you doing? Monica, are you still seducing my boyfriend?¡± Gail rushed forward, grabbed her arm directly, and pushed her to the ground. Even though the floor was covered with a soft carpet, she still hurt from the fall. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? I warn you, if you do this again, I¡¯ll be rude to you!¡± Gail said viciously, and at this moment, a very cold voice suddenly came from behind her, without a trace of emotion. ¡°What do you want to do to my fiancee? Have you ever asked me?¡± When Gail heard this, her heart ski pped a beat, and she hurriedly turned around. 0.00% 10:50 Chapter 72 She came ? 288 Nouchers Leo came up directly, his star pupils narrowed fiercely, and a frightening coldness leaked out of it. When she touched this deep gaze, she trembled all over, feeling a chill down her spine. She thought of thest time Leo brought Monica to ask for justice, she was pped in the face. She was a little scared, pulled Frankie, and said, ¡°Tell him quickly that she was cheating on you just now, and I happened to see her, so I pushed her angrily! Otherwise, I won¡¯t make trouble for no reason!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. She counted on Frankie to help her out, but Frankie was also terrified at the moment. His injuries were just healed, and he didn¡¯t want to go to the doctor again. ¡°Uncle, misunderstanding, it¡¯s all misunderstanding!¡± Leo ignored the trembling two people at all, stepped forward and helped Monica up, checked up and down carefully, and was relieved to make sure she was not injured. He wrapped his big hands around her waist, hugged her tightly in his arms, and said, ¡°If there is another time, don¡¯t me me for being rude. My reputation has always been bad, and I don¡¯t mind the media adding one more, saying I like hitting women!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t in the future.¡± Gail lost her temper in an instant, gritted her teeth and said. Seeing this, Leo nced at Frankie. Before he could speak, Frankie followed suit and nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t anymore, uncle.¡± ¡°Well, although I don¡¯t know if I like beating women or not, I really like to teach my nephew a lesson. After all, your parents are busy with group affairs all year round and neglect to discipline you. I¡¯m happy to share their worries.¡± ¡°Uncle, I will take care of myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s best.¡± 22.00% 10:50 Chapter 72 She came His words were cold and fell on Frankie¡¯s ears, as if from hell. Frankie watched him go, looking at Monica greedily, 11 MALAW If he had known that the Donat family had such a beautiful second daughter, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted Gail either! Leo is not relying on the old man¡¯s love. When the old man passed away, he would like to see what this Leo would do. Monica went downstairs and hurried to the bathroom. But it suffocated her. After going to the toilet, she couldn¡¯t help but began to teach Leo to keep a low profile. Originally, he had a difficult time in the Hawn family, but he still had a feud with Frankie, how could this work? ¡°Leo, you have to care for the younger generation!¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°Leo, you shouldn¡¯t be so fierce. You are scary in appearance, but if you keep a straight face, will you still let people live?¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t do this with Frankie next time, okay?¡± ¡°not good.¡± Monica red, ¡°Leo, can you change your temper?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve changed a lot, don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m very pure?¡± The banquet is not over yet, and it¡¯s hard for her to leave early. She pulled Leo in the corner, eating and drinking intently. The food cooked by her chef is really delicious, and she likes it very much. 40.0166 1258 Chapter 72 She came 288 ?Vouchers In the past, she always couldn¡¯t eat, because the delicious food was always given to Gail first, and when it was her turn, there was nothing left. Now she can¡¯t miss it. She held all the delicious food in front of Leo, just like a kitten showing off her favorite mouse in front of her sweetheart. She was reluctant to take the first bite and insisted on letting him taste it. Leo touched the hotness in her eyes, and there were some shiny things, that¡¯s called anticipation. He couldn¡¯t bear to brush off her kindness, so he took a sip. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± ¡°delicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as good as it tastes. These are my chef¡¯s signature pastries. Try them. If they¡¯re not enough, I¡¯ll go get them again!¡± ¡°good.¡± He smiled. Monica finished eating in less than ten minutes. After eating, she happily took the tray out to get it. Someone saw her like this and couldn¡¯t help sniggering behind her. ¡°Is it because Mr. Hawn ¡°What a shame!¡± on¡¯t give you food?¡± Monica took a cookie just now, upon hearing this, her fingers trembled slightly, and she put the thing down. She only cared about herself, and forgot that she cared about Leo¡¯s face. Although she was a little bit reluctant, she still didn¡¯t touch it anymore. She was about to turn around and leave, but she didn¡¯t want to bump into someone. 67.77% 10:51 Chapter 72 She came Leo stood behind her, blocking her way. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked suspiciously. ¡®What would you like to eat?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t eat, I eat enough!¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°No matter how much you eat, you won¡¯t get fat. What are you afraid of? Looking around, which woman at the banquet dares to eat like you?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± Several women next to me heard this and stomped their feet angrily. They pay attention to their figure, and they really don¡¯t eat these high-energy foods. They eat a piece of fruit and pay attention to calories. When Monica heard this, she was aggrieved at first, but at the moment she was at a loss. Leo must have heard what those people said, so he came out to help her. ¡°But I ate too much!¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Double the Annual Sry ¡°Where? No matter how much you eat, you are in such a good shape. These people next to you can¡¯t compare to you.¡± Monica wanted tough when she heard this. She taught him to be low-key just now, but now she is so high-key! Leo took her arm and helped her get a lot of delicious food. She returned to the corner, and Leo pinched her nose and said, ¡°From now on, you can eat whatever you want. You can do whatever you want, and you don¡¯t need to worry about what others say for me. You just need to be happy and be yourself, Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°But what if I really get fat?¡± ¡°I raise you.¡± Leo smiled. Monica suddenly thought of Monica. She was having fun when Leo¡¯s cell phone rang, and it was Martin¡¯s call. Because it was apany matter, she nned to avoid it for a while. Monica was a little stuffed and wanted to go to the back garden to eat. After all, this is her own home, so it is very familiar. The bright moonlight fell, she was like a fairy left in the world. Behind her, a pair of greedy eyes fixed on her. When she heard footsteps, she couldn¡¯t help turning her eyes in doubt, and saw Frankie. She touched those malicious eyes, trembling with fright, thinking of the scene a month ago. 0.00% 10:51 Chapter 73 Double the Annual Sry Things happen in the garden tool 288 Vouchers ¡°What are you doing? The front hall is full of people, as long as I shout, you can¡¯t escape!¡± she said hastily. Frankie didn¡¯t act rashly either, and stopped three steps away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I just want to have a good talk with you.¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about!¡± She wanted to leave in a hurry, but Frankle grabbed her wrist. He was so strong that it hurt her wrist. She was about to yell, but she didn¡¯t expect his cool voice toe from her ear. ¡°You really think I can¡¯t touch Leo?¡± As soon as these words came out, she stared at him in a daze, a little apprehensive. ¡°My dad has only one son, and I will be the only one who owns the family business. of Nuo Da! After all, Leo is an outsider, and he is not at home all year round. Even if grandpa is still there, he can¡¯t protect him much! Even if grandpa wants to give Leo the equity, he Dare to want it? He just got it here, and there may be a disaster tomorrow!¡± Frankie said with a wicked smile, the ferocious and frightening smile frightened her. Is this a threat? ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡± She wanted to pretend to be calm, but as soon as she spoke, she trembled and was shattered. Frankie pursed her lips triumphantly, and sneered, ¡°As long as grandpa dies, Leo¡¯s life will be in jeopardy. Do you think I will tolerate this man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your uncle!¡± ¡°Anyone who wants topete with me for family property will have to die!¡± Frankie said viciously, ¡°Monica, you are so young and beautiful, why waste time 19.83% 10:51 Chapter 73 Double the Annual Sry 788 Where with this ugly man? He has no good life for you, he can¡¯t protect himself, and he probably won¡¯t protect you either! As long as you follow me, I will guarantee your prosperity, how about it?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? You¡¯re Gall¡¯s ncel¡± ¡°How can Gailpare to you! If I knew that the Donat family has such a beautiful sister, why would I want Gall to be so ugly!¡± His sinister eyes made her feel ufortable. She was clearly wearing clothes, but she had the feeling of being spied on by him. She turned sideways subconsciously, avoiding his gaze. Frankie wanted to touch her hand, but she broke free. He was a little annoyed, and said, ¡°Are you hiding from me?¡± ¡°Please respect yourself, I am your uncle¡¯s fianceel¡± ¡°How about you being his fiancee? Can he satisfy you? People in the family have spread the word that my uncle has problems with that, so I haven¡¯t had a woman for so many years! Are you lonely, I can help you ah¡­¡± Frankie wanted to go forward, but was scolded by Monica. ¡°Frankie, do you want this to go to your grandpa again?¡± Frankie frowned fiercely when he heard this, he had been lying on the hospital bed for a whole month, and now he just got better. If grandpa and Leo found out, he might be beaten up. That Leo was really ruthless! He was a little trembling and didn¡¯t dare to go forward, which made Monica breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°When grandpa passes away, I¡¯ll see who you can rely on, and then you won¡¯t listen. to me obediently?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the future. If you dare to touch me now, don¡¯t me me for being rude! Frankie, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what I said today!¡± After that, she turned and left in a hurry. 44.18% 10:515 Chapter 73 Double the Annual Sry At this moment, Frankie¡¯s displeased voice came from behind. ¡°Are you not afraid of death?¡± When Monica heard this, her heart trembled slightly, and her body stiffened. No one can live without fear of death. However, she cannot be unprincipled because she is afraid of death! She didn¡¯t answer, but left without looking back. Frankie stomped his feet angrily, his face flushed with anger. And this scene was clearly seen by people. 288 ?Vouchers Gail stood at the window on the second floor, and could clearly see every move of the two people downstairs. Her angry, vicious eyes followed Monica all the way. 7 She knew Frankie was h orny, but Monica must have seduced him too. Da mn it, she didn¡¯t even spare her brother-inw! Monica, just wait for me, I will never make it easier for you! She clenched her fists angrily, turned and left. And in the quiet darkness, there was another person silently. ¡°gentlemen?¡± Martin called cautiously on the other end of the phone. Originally, the two were chatting about work, but for some reason, Leo suddenly lost his voice. He waited for several minutes, and finally couldn¡¯t hold back, and reminded him in a low voice. After a long time, there was a faint response from him on the other side, proving N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. that he was still there. ¡°Sir, the contract just now¡­¡± 70.36% 10:51 Chapter 73 Double the Annual Sry 288 IVouchers ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the contract. Go find two people first, and break Frankie¡¯s left hand. Be more discreet and clean. Even if Zack guesses that I did it, there is no evidence. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±,Understand?¡± ¡°Frankie? Did he mess with you?¡± ¡°I saw that he touched my woman with his left hand, and he was very upset. Hit me hard, especially his face, you know? After the matter ispleted, the annual sry will be doubled!¡± ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Martin responded quickly, the money is really easy to earn, it¡¯s fun to beat someone, and he can still get money. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 What delicious food did you bring? Leo hung up the phone, narrowing his cold eyes. If he dares to speak ill of him in front of his woman, he is courting death! Leo tugged on his tie irritably, feeling very ufortable. He returned to the front hall, and Monica, who had always been a teetotaler, brought a ss of co ck tail and drank it in big gulps. She is restless. She is still scared and needs to release her emotions. Her hand holding the wine ss was shaking. Seeing this scene, Leo¡¯s heart ached for Vivian. With him, she did suffer a lot. She has always been very stubborn, and even if she suffers, she is unwilling to tell him, for fear of adding to his burden. But at this moment, she was like a helpless child, panicking. He walked forward slowly, and when she saw himing, she immediately put down the wine ss. ¡°How did you get drunk?¡± He asked knowingly. ¡°I just want to taste it. It seems to be delicious, but it¡¯s just like that in my mouth.¡± Sheughed and didn¡¯t mention what happened just now. Seeing her smile, Leo¡¯s heart felt like a huge rock was crushed, making him a little out of breath. He took a deep breath, suppressed the soreness in his heart, and said nothing more. ¡°I don¡¯t like this banquet, let¡¯s go back.¡± 0.00% 10:51 Chapter 74 What delicious food did you bring? This time, she didn¡¯t hold on because she really couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. She drank a little wine and soon fell asleep in the car. She nestled in Leo¡¯s arms, like an insecure little hedgehog, who needed to be huddled together to feel at ease. Her hands gripped his clothes tightly, like a drowning man grabbing thest piece of driftwood. The way she looked made him breathless. 288 ?Vouchers He stroked her cheek tenderly and pitifully with his big hand, brushed away the broken hair on her forehead, leaned over and ced a light kiss on her forehead. Soon back home, Leo carried her back to the room. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep, I want to take a shower!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take a bath tonight, just sleep well, okay?¡± Leo is like coaxing a child, he is extremely patient. ¡°No, I want to take a shower!¡±. After being drunk, Monica was very stubborn, and started to take off her skirt regardless of whether Leo agreed or not. Even if she is confused now, she still knows that the price of this skirt is not cheap, so she is careful when taking it off. Then she picked up the skirt, put it gently on the bed, and said, ¡°This dress should be kept well, the high imitation is so good, maybe I will wear it again next time!¡± ¡°Monica, you¡¯re drunk.¡± She was only wearing cartoon underwear, which made him feel h o rny. He actually had evil thoughts! He hurriedly took out his pajamas from the closet, trying to put them on her body, but she broke free. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get dressed. I want to take a shower, okay?¡± Leo wished he could hit the wall and pass out right now. 19.52% 10:51 Charter 24 What delicious food did you ing? With billions of dors of contracts ced in front of him, he has never been confused. At this moment, he is upset! Monica didn¡¯t know that Leo was in trouble at all, She only knew that she had drunk alcohol and smelled of alcohol on her body. If she didn¡¯t take a shower, she would definitely smell bad the next day, She stumbled towards the bathroom, but mmed into the frosted ss door, Leo didn¡¯t have time to get entangled, so he rushed over, helped her swaying body, and helped her into the bathroom, He put warm water in, ced her in it, and dutifully helped her take a bath, She was very obedient in the bath and didn¡¯t make trouble, she was at his mercy like a delicate doll. Leo breathed a sigh of relief, just bear it for a while. She is still young, he has plenty of patience, waiting for her to grow up. Monicay on the edge of the bathtub, bowed her head and said seriously, ¡°What delicious food is hidden in your pocket? Let me see¡± Leo blushed when he heard this. He was twenty-eight years old, and he was molested by an eighteen-year-old girl. Leo turned her body around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look¡± ¡°You don¡¯t share with me if you have delicious food, bad guy!¡± Leo couldn¡¯tugh or cry when he heard this. I hope that when he is willing to share, this girl will not run away. While he was washing her back, Monica suddenly tilted her head and asked, ¡°Leo, do you dislike me?¡± re said, men like girls with good figures. If you say I have nothing, you will You won¡¯t despise me?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t dislike it.¡± Leo couldn¡¯t helpughing, he didn¡¯t expect this girl to know that he didn¡¯t. ¡°Then do you like it?¡± 43.35% Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. 10:52 Chapter 74 What delicious food did you bring? 1280 Vouchers She was about to turn around, but Leo held her shoulder, and she couldn¡¯t move for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t move around, or I¡¯m going to spa nk your as s!¡± His low, h o a rse voice came from behind. Leo let out a foul breath, he is really going to be tortured by this girl and go crazy! If this continues, he is afraid that he will be suffocated to death. Leo, who was taking a bath, was extremely tired, and it was finally over. It was the first time that he admired his concentration so much that he could bear it until this time. ¡°Now give me a good night¡¯s sleep!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± She opened her misty eyes and looked at him puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± He needs to take a good cold shower. When he came to the bathroom, he didn¡¯t expect the ss door to be opened. He turned around and saw Monica¡¯s head, squeezed between the doors. ¡°what are you doing!¡± He had a terrible headache in an instant, and quickly pulled out a bath towel and wrapped it around his body. If she was sober, she would be able to see it, but Monica, who was in a daze, was a fool and didn¡¯t know what she was doing. ¡°Let me see what is delicious¡­¡± Monica was still thinking about food. Leo shook his head helplessly when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯ll get it to youter, you wait for me on the bed obediently.¡± ¡°Then you keep your word!¡± Monica then closed the door contentedly. 68.62% 10:51 Chapter 74 What delicious food did you bring? Leo had no choice but to call Barret and prepare some snacks. 288 ?Vouchers Soon after he came out of the shower, Monica was eating, forgetting where the snack came from. Leo breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat these?¡± He asked. Beside the pillow, there are some choctes. ¡°This is the most delicious, I have stayed here, waiting for you to eat.¡± Monica said with a smile. When Leo heard this, his heart trembled slightly. She peeled one off and held it to Leo¡¯s mouth. He nodded, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Eat sweets, and the bitterness in my heart will be sweet.¡± She said very seriously. Is that why she has a sweet tooth? ¡°It¡¯s going to be sweet,¡± he responded. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The Handsome Leo Monica didn¡¯t eat much, and finally sleepiness hit her, and she curled up under the nket. She put her arms around Leo and looked at half of his face, the burn marks were too serious. She couldn¡¯t help stroking her cold hands, her movements were so cautious. Leo grabbed her hand, wrapped it.tightly in his palm, and said, ¡°Do you want to see me intact before?¡± ¡°It looks perfect?¡± She was a little confused and didn¡¯t understand what this meant. ¡°Just without the scar. Do you want to see what I look like?¡± His voice was low and h oa rse. She already felt dizzy in her head, and now she felt even more unable to think. She could only nod instinctively. She wanted to see, wanted to see what he was like before. He didn¡¯t have any photos of the past, she really wanted to see the heroic Leo four years ago. Half of his profile is so handsome. If he wasn¡¯t disfigured, he must be the most beautiful in the world! But, can she still see it now? ¡°You close your eyes.¡± His charming voice came to her ears, making her close her eyes involuntarily. Not long after, his voice came again. ¡°Monica, open your eyes and take a good look at me.¡± 0.00% 10:52 Chapter 75 The Handsome Leo Monica opened her eyes upon hearing this. It was a face that could be called wless, extremely beautiful. 288 ?Vouchers His skin was a healthy tan, fine and delicate. She was so close that she could even see the pores on his cheeks. Did she see a fairy? She wanted to reach out to touch it, but she didn¡¯t dare. In the end, Leo grabbed her hand and ced it on the disfigured half of her face. It was a face that had not been burned by the fire, was not scarred, and was intact. The only thing left is the wound on the eyebrow, which still exists clearly. Is this really Leo? ¡°Leo?¡± She asked tentatively. ¡°Well, do you like this face now?¡± h he asked with a smile. Monica looked at herself in shock, with fascinated eyes. ¡°I like it, I like it so much! Can I hold you to sleep?¡± she asked cautiously. ¡°Of course.¡± Satisfied, Monica quickly hugged Leo¡¯s body tightly, and finally fell into a deep sleep. She had a sweet dream, dreaming that Leo became a prince to save her, a Cindere, and finally rode on a pumpkin cart. But the car bumped and threw her down. She fell down and finally woke up from the pain. She opened her eyes in a daze, only to see herself wrapped in a quilt and falling to the ground. 17.87% 10:52 N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 75 The Handsome Leo No wonder the fall in the dream was so real! She rubbed her buttocks, and suddenly thought of the dreamst night. She hurriedly looked around for Leo. 288 ?Vouchers She rushed downstairs and saw Leo eating breakfast, and that half of his face was still the same. A dream is indeed a dream, how could it be a reality? Leo raised his eyes to meet her disappointed gaze, and couldn¡¯t help feeling amused. He pretended to be serious and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing? I may have drunk too much. I¡¯m going to wash up.¡± After that, she went back to the room and started to wash. Seeing her go, Barret said, ¡°Sir, since you let Ms. Donat see your real facest night, why didn¡¯t you continue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet, but it will be soon.¡± Vivian squinted his eyes, the sharpness had been suppressed for so long, and it was time to show it. He will slowly get back what those people owed! Monica went back to the bathroom to wash up, and couldn¡¯t help but tapped herself on the head. Drinking really dys things, and the dream and reality are so silly that they can¡¯t tell the difference. Leo looks good now, even if he was handsome four years ago, it has nothing to do with her. Now that she has identified him, no matter what he looks like, she will ept it. She washed her face with cold water, which made her wake up a lot. 36.26% 10:52 Chapter 75 The Handsome Leo 1288 Vouchers After breakfast, Leo had to go to thepany to do business. He had a hard time resting at home in the past two days, and often talked with Martin on the phone to deal with affairs. She has nothing to do at home, and starts reading in the backyard. After all, she is going to take an ounting certificate in the future! She fell asleep while reading a book. After autumn, the sun was so warm that she felt very sleepy. When Leo came back, Monica was still sound asleep. ¡± Where¡¯s Monica?¡± ¡°My wife fell asleep reading a book in the backyard.¡± Barret said with a smile. Leo couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, his wife¡¯s IQ was limited, and she was really not suitable for such brain-consuming tasks. He walked over, then thought of something, and dismissed everyone. For a while the room seemed empty and deserted. Monica was sleeping soundly, but someone was knocking on her head, which made her very upset. She got up in a daze, and muttered, ¡°Who is so impolite¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she saw the wless face in front of her eyes. Isn¡¯t this the face that fell into the dreamst night? ¡°Is that you? Are you Leo?¡± Surprised, she stood up suddenly. Leo smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s me, don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I really want to see you, you are so handsome! I didn¡¯t even have time to kiss youst night!¡± 56.52% 10:52 Chapter 75 The Handsome Leo ¡°Then you can kiss me now.¡± 288 iVouchers When Monica heard this, she quickly hugged his body and kissed him. After the kiss, she couldn¡¯t help frowning, did she betray Leo? After all, the person in the dream is not exactly him! ¡°No, it¡¯s immoral for me to do this!¡± She quickly pushed Leo away and backed away again and again. ¡°Why?¡± Leo asked suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re not Leo, Leo can¡¯t be perfect. Since I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e, I shouldn¡¯t dislike his looks and have private meetings with handsome guys in my dreams! No, I have to wake up!¡± She pinched herself, tears were about to fall from the pain. ¡°Why is this dream so real, why does it hurt so much to pinch myself?¡± She jumped in pain and went back to the house, trying to find someone to help. Before she went to bed, the room was full of people, but then there was no one there, not even Barret. It really is a dream! She wanted to go out, but the door was locked. She watched Leo approaching, trembling with fright. ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m more handsome than Leo in real life. You should be happy. Why do you reject me so much?¡± ¡°Because I know you¡¯re not Leo!¡± ¡°You can think of me as Leo, anyway, the only difference between me and him is this half face, isn¡¯t it?¡± 76.87% 10:52 Chapter 75 The Handsome Leo 288 iVouchers ¡°That¡¯s different! The skin is good-looking, and everyone will admire it. But if you really like someone, even if he is not very good-looking, you will ept it! You are different from Leo, only this half of the face is different, and you will never be the same. It¡¯s not him!¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Dream ¡°But you were thinking about me in your dreams, so I appeared. Facts have proved that you still like me better!¡± Leo approached, smiling slightly. Monica tried to escape, but was held in his arms. His big hand pressed against her side, locking her in a small space with nowhere to escape. She was suddenly upset and nervous to death. Seeing that he was about to kiss him, Monica pped him hard in desperation. A sound resounded in the living room. Leo was taken aback by the p. Seeing him stunned, Monica pushed him away with all her strength. ¡°Don¡¯te here, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want because you are handsome, this is my dream, I can dominate you! You are really good-looking and fascinated me, that¡¯s why I dreamed of you! But I don¡¯t like you As for this skin, what I like is the real Leo, a Leo who treats me well, and I treat him well!¡± Leo couldn¡¯tugh or cry when he heard this. He was pped, and only Monica had the guts! ¡°You can think about it differently, you can have Leo in reality, and you can also have me, isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°No! You are not him!¡± She quickly waved her hands, although the man in front of her told her that they were actually one person, but she felt that she had betrayed Leo! She can¡¯t be seduced by sex! 0.00% 10:53 Chapter 76 Dream 288 ?Vouchers He still wanted to get closer, so Monica lifted up the potted nts on the table and said viciously, ¡°Don¡¯t come here, or I¡¯ll be rude to you! Don¡¯t ruin your face in your dreams!¡± Seeing that she was so serious, Leo could only leave with a smile. ¡°You have to remember how I am now, and I will see you in the future!¡± After he left, Monica breathed a sigh of relief, and finally drove this guy out of her dream! She couldn¡¯t help but think of what he said before leaving, what do you mean we will meet again in the future? If she sees her next time, she will definitely beat him up so that he can be arrogant again! When she returned to the house, she felt a little thirsty. Seeing a ss of water on¡­ the table, she drank it without thinking. 7 After drinking, she felt dizzy and passed out after a while. Leo came out from the dark, picked her up gently, and carried her back to the bedroom. Barret followed closely behind, looking at the p marks on his face with a strange expression. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your face?¡± ¡°If you see it, why don¡¯t you find me a makeup artist? Do you want her to see the w?¡± Leo said. Barret suppressed a smile, this was the first time he was pped! Leo looked at the person on the bed, a little helpless. Just then, his cell phone rang. He answered without hesitation, and a cold voice came from the opposite side. ¡°I¡¯m back, do you want to have a drinkter?¡± 20.31% 10:53 Chapter 76 Dream N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°good.¡± Leo responded, covered Monica¡¯s quilt, and went out with his coat. Soon he came to the agreed club, and there was a man sitting in the corner, wearing a simple white T- shirt and cks, but it was hard to hide his cold and dusty temperament. He is so serious that people look at him with a sense of coldness. 288 ?Vouchers There are many women who want toe over to strike up a conversation, but they are discouraged. If we say that Leo gives people the feeling of being fierce, but he is serious and solemn, with the feeling that strangers should not enter. Leo saw him from a distance, they were old friends, they had gone through life and death together before, his life was saved countless times by Zion Knight ¡®s hands. He stepped forward to sit down, poured a ss and said, ¡°Why are you willing toe back?¡± ¡°On vacation.¡± He said lightly, nced at Leo¡¯s face, and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡°Scratched by a kitten.¡± Leo shrugged innocently. ¡°The girl doll?¡± ¡°She¡¯s eighteen years old, she¡¯s a woman!¡± Leo said with some displeasure. Zion h ooked his lips and smiled lightly, and said, ¡°Leo, you are also twenty-eight years old this year. Is it really appropriate for you to marry a girl who is ten years younger than you? Are you not afraid that people will say that you are a child lover?¡± Hearing this, Leo was speechless, and wanted to directly block his mouth with super glue. ¡°Zion, you¡¯re the same age as me, and you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. Are you embarrassed to talk to me? Besides, sex is easy to be addicted to, so you have to be restrained.¡± 42.19% 10:53 Chapter 76 Dream 288 Vouchers What he said hit Leo¡¯s sore spot. The two had been living together for more than a month, but nothing happened. He looked a little ugly and didn¡¯t want to go back to this question. But Zion saw it right away, and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It¡¯s not like nothing happened to you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Leo got a little angry, Zion smiled and thought that he guessed right. He has known Leo so far, although the two of them don¡¯t get along every day, they know everything. At first, he was worried that he would not be able to get out of the hurdle that he was stuck in the past, but now it seems that he has reopened the door of his heart and started to ept others. He was a little curious about who this little girl was! Leo was a little drunk, but Zion was still sober. Vivian shook his head, and said helplessly, ¡°Howe you have a woman, and your drinking capacity has be so bad?¡± Zion had no choice but to take a taxi to send Leo back. Monica only woke up in the afternoon, and immediately went down to check when she heard the movement downstairs. Leo leaned on an iparably handsome man, Vivian¡¯s cheeks were flushed, his body smelled of alcohol, and he seemed to have drunk a lot. She hurried forward and carefully supported him. She thought Leo was very heavy, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be very light in her arms, and her thin body couldpletely hold it. Zion rubbed his sore arm and eyed Monica unfriendlyly. If Leo hadn¡¯t said that she was eighteen years old, otherwise he would have suspected that the little girl in front of him was only fifteen or sixteen years old. 66.87% 10:53 Chapter 76 Dream 1r 288 Nouchers She should havee down in a hurry, not even wearing shoes, just these two fair feet. ¡°We met for the first time. My name is Zion. I¡¯m an old friend of Leo, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, so I drank two more sses and it became like this.¡± ¡°Thank you for bringing him back, I¡¯m really sorry for your inconvenience. I asked Barret to prepare some tea for you, and I¡¯ll take him up first, so you can do whatever you want.¡± She let Barret greet the guests while she helped Leo up the stairs. Zion couldn¡¯t help chuckling. Chapter // Pretending Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Pretending ¡°Your husband¡¯s acting skills are getting better and better now, I was almost cheated by him!¡± It turned out that this ba stard was not drunk at all, and he had been supporting him for so long! Barretughed dumbfounded, and said, ¡°Sir, he is learning how to be a good husband and father, and he has taken great pains!¡± ¡°I believe in a good husband. I¡¯m afraid this good father still has some days to go! But it won¡¯t be easy for him to get out of the shadow of the past.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Barret sighed and said sincerely. It was like a nightmare back then, and only Mr. survived, but Karl¡­ Zion didn¡¯t bother and left directly. Upstairs, Monica put him on the bed, and was in a hurry to prepare to pour water, but she didn¡¯t expect that just as he turned around, someone grabbed her wrist. Her body was pulled back suddenly, and then she fell firmly into the man¡¯s arms. She pressed her face against his chest. The summer clothes are thin, and she can clearly hear the sonorous and powerful heartbeat through the shirt. Her nostrils were full of his strong aroma of wine. She was a little confused and didn¡¯t know whether he was really drunk or fake drunk. ¡°Leo?¡± She tentatively called his name and heard his response. ¡°I am here.¡± 0.00% 10:53 Chapter 77 Pretending ¡°are you drunk?¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°No, if it wasn¡¯t like this, how could Zion be willing to let me go. He is single, what¡¯s the point of being with him, I¡¯d rather be with you.¡± After that, he turned over and took her tightly into his arms. The two face each other. He leaned over for a kiss. Monica¡¯s heart trembled violently, her hands tightened her clothes subconsciously, and she forgot to breathe nervously. She and Leo rarely kiss. The kiss came unexpectedly, but she didn¡¯t resist. She obviously didn¡¯t drink, but she felt that her brain was fuzzy and she couldn¡¯t think normally at all. ? She also couldn¡¯t describe what it was like, as if a small electric current passed through her whole body, making her body tremble from her soul. After some time, he reluctantly let go. If this continues, he is really worried that he will not be able to hold it. He rested his chin on her forehead, and said in an extremely h oa rse voice, ¡°Monica, are you ready to suffer with me?¡± ¡°Of course, do you still need to ask? If you dare to forgive me, I will destroy you!¡± She clenched her fists and said viciously. ¡°Who taught you this?¡± Leo couldn¡¯tugh or cry when he heard this. ¡°re. She said that this is the way to deal with men, so that women will not suffer!¡± ¡°She is right, let her teach you well. Since you are ready to live a poor life with me, you should also be prepared to enjoy a rich life with me. I am ten years older than you. In the eyes of outsiders, the gap is indeed Not small, but nothing to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay that I¡¯m ten years older than you. I¡¯ll go on the bumpy road first. You just need to stay behind me and watch the scenery along the way.¡± 20.68% 10:53 Chapter 77 Pretending 288 Vouchers When Monica heard this, her heart ski pped a beat and her breathing stopped. ¡°Then you can¡¯t fall down!¡± She squeezed his big hand tightly and said word by word. When Leo heard this, he didn¡¯t know what it was like. He lived before, for vengeance. The death of his brother weighed heavily on his heart like a mountain, and he wanted to get everything back for him. His life no longer belonged to him! But now, he wants to live a good life for himself and work hard to live happily! ¡°Okay, I promise you, I will never fall!¡± ¡°You go take a shower first, I¡¯ll prepare lemonade for you!¡± She pushed against his body, urging him to get up. He suddenly said so many provocative words, which made her a little embarrassed. A young man, he is like a little boy when he talks about love, and he is not shy at all. She is embarrassed! Knowing that she was shy, Leo couldn¡¯t help but smile, and said, ¡°Kiss me once, and I¡¯ll take a shower, wash it clean, and let you hug me to sleep at night.¡± She gave him a nk look. ¡°I drank a little too much, I can¡¯t stand still¡­¡± Monica had no choice but to lean over and kiss him on the cheek. She hastily climbed out of bed and went out. Her cheeks were flushed, and the redness spread all the way to the back of her ears. Perhaps it was because of his touching love words, Monica slept very satisfied that night. 47.89% 10:53 Chapter 77 Pretending Leo didn¡¯t dare to act rashly at all, so he was forced to count sheep. 288 Vouchers The vacation is over soon, Martin sends her to school, and Leo and Zion have some things to attend to. In the car, Zion looked at his dark circles, and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t even have sex, why are you still tossing yourself like this? Could it be¡­ you want to be restrained, and you want me to prescribe some tonic for you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Leo¡¯s face was instantly gloomy. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to the point.¡± Zion smiled, with a cold face on his face. After all, he is a military doctor and has been in the army all year round, so he also has the air of an iron-blooded soldier on his body. ¡°The other party has disappeared since killing you and your brother four years ago, and now there are faint signs of aeback. I captured a detachment at the border, and it was a member of that organization. This organization has been in the underworld and has extensive strength. You have to be careful Better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they will do it, but it¡¯s always good to be careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for them to show their heads, Karl¡¯s revenge should be avenged!¡± He narrowed his eyes fiercely and clenched his fists silently. He has endured humiliation for so many years, developed JC GROUP into a multinational group, and worked hard to avenge him! ¡°Leo, in the past you were an iron wall, even bullets could not convince you, but now you have a weakness. Do you know what a weakness is?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Zion said with a dignified tone, helplessly. Hearing this, Leo furrowed his eyebrows deeply, clenched his fists silently, and his nails were deeply embedded in his flesh. Blood slowly oozes from between his fingers. Zion is a doctor and is sensitive to blood. 70.27% 10:53 Chapter 77 Pretending A Notes He nced down, sighed Vivian in his heart, now it¡¯s time for Leo to make a choice, Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Rumors ¡°Being with her makes me feel like I¡¯m still humant¡± For a long time, his deep and h o a rse voice schoed in the carriage, it had been brewing for a long time, and it escaped from his lips with difficulty ¡°I personally fell in love with this woman. She will be my wife and the mother of my child in the future, I can¡¯t ist her go!¡± ¡°I respect your decision, and I also know how you fest at the moment? Zion patted him hard on the shoulder in support. As a man, if he couldn¡¯t even protect his own woman and chose to abandon her from the very beginning, then what kind of man is he? He will bear all the wind and rain, she just needs to give herself the soft hand, that¡¯s fine! Monica went back to school and found that everyone was watching her along the Way, ¡°How dare shee to the school, Lilder University will lose all face!¡± Their voices were not deliberately lowered, so these words entered Monica¡¯s ears clearly, Monica didn¡¯t understand, but it was a holiday, what happened to school? As she walked in, her cell phone rang, and it was re. She had just answered the call, before she had time to speak, she did not expect three women to appear in front of her, bumping into her directly, and her mobile phone fell to the ground. The first she knew was Daisy, the vice president of the student union, who had always admired Wade, 10:54 Chapter 78 Rumors ¡°what are you doing?¡± 1 288 Vouchers She was about to pick it up, but she didn¡¯t expect another person to step on it hard. ¡°What are you doing, why are you breaking my phone!¡± ¡°Because you are a sl ut, I see that you are unhappy, and I will teach you a lesson today!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Then Daisy directly took out the phone and handed it to her eyes. She clearly saw that someone posted on the campus website that she was adopted. It said that she sold her body for money and married an old and ugly man! There are even pictures with the truth on it. Photos of her and Leo going in and out of restaurants and other public ces were taken. Every time the capture angle is very skillful, her face ispletely exposed, but Leo is not exposed. Someone must have done it on purpose. And that person also knew Leo¡¯s identity, so he didn¡¯t dare to offend easily, after all, behind Leo was Old Mr. Hawn. Her engagement to Leo was done without fanfare or publicity, and few people knew about it. In addition to Leo¡¯s disfigurement, Hawn Group intentionally concealed Leo¡¯s information, so no reporter would appear at any banquet where Leo appeared. So when everyone reads the post, they will think that she sold her body for money. ¡°It¡¯s not true!¡± She was anxious to grab the phone, but Daisy dodged it and put the phone in her pocket. She fell to the ground in embarrassment, her knees hitting the ground heavily. 21.00% 10:54 Chapter 78 Rumors 288 ?Vouchers Daisy put her arms around her chest, looked down at her coldly, and said, ¡°Monica,st time at the crossroads in front of the school, I saw you getting into a luxury car, and thought I was wrong, but itN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. turned out to be true!¡± ¡°Everyone knows that you are the unfavored daughter of the Donat family. Don¡¯t tell me that your father drove to pick you up! The vehicles that pick you up every day are not the same. There are Rolls- Royces, Bentleys, and others. Cayenne! It seems that you have quite a few masters!¡± When Monica heard this, she wanted to rush back to the house and smashed Leo¡¯s car. She knows that Leo has a lot of cars. She didn¡¯t know it, but she also knew that those prices were expensive. ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t talk nonsense here, you are nder!¡± She clenched her fists, until now she couldn¡¯t be cowardly. There are more and more onlookers, and she wants to hold on. Daisy couldn¡¯t helpughing when she heard this, as if she heard a joke. ¡°You sue me for nder? You did something shameless yourself, are you brave enough to sue me? Monica, do you think I¡¯m the only one who dislikes you? Do you know how many people want to kick you out of school? You coquettish Woman, dare to seduce Wade!¡± Daisy said viciously. ¡°Monica, get out of Lilder University!¡± At this moment, someone in the crowd shouted loudly, and the rest followed suit. In the end, Monica was so surrounded that she couldn¡¯t move, and some people even threw things at her. Just when she was helpless, someone rushed in and directly protected her. ¡°You dare to touch her again, try?¡± Wade stood in front of Monica and said coldly. He wasn¡¯t the only one who came, but also re. 42.75% 10:54 Chapter 78 Rumors As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately fell silent. 288 iVouchers Seeing that Wade was still defending her, Daisy stomped her feet angrily, ¡°Wade, you were tricked by Monica! She¡¯s a bi tch¡­¡± Before Daisy finished speaking, she was stopped by someone, not Wade, but re. She shot decisively and directly, and pped her hard. Daisy was caught off guard, and fell to the ground in a state of embarrassment, and didn¡¯t get up for a long time. Daisy covered her face, looked at her in shock, and said angrily, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just hit you, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re cheap, I¡¯ll p your mouth!¡± ¡°You¡­ re, do you think I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t seed? What are you guys still doing, f u ck me!¡± She instigated the people around her, the two women went to bed together. Wade was afraid that re wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, but he didn¡¯t want re to make a quick move and kill the two of them directly. Monica¡¯s eyes widened. She knew that re was domineering, but she didn¡¯t expect to be so domineering! re protected her behind her, looked coldly at the ssmates who were watching the excitement, and said, ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouths apart one by one!¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s none of your business that Monica seduces others? If any of you dare to bully Monica in the future, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone became extremely quiet. Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, and look at each other, but no one dares to speak. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out, don¡¯t you even have to go to ss? Or do you want to stay and discuss life with me?¡± Seeing that they were not moving, re yelled coldly, and those people dispersed. 68.38% 10:54 288 Vouchers Chapter 78 Rumors ¡°Wade, you send Monica to the infirmary first, and let me take care of it here.¡±¡± ¡°re¡­¡± Monica was not worried about herself at all, but worried that re was too impulsive, what if she hurt someone. re gave Wade a reassuring look and let Wade take her away. Seeing her go away, re turned to look at Daisy and the others¡­ Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Lesson Seeing re in this state, Daisy kept backing away as if seeing a beast. ¡°What do you want to do? Let me tell you, it won¡¯t look good if this matter is brought up to the teacher!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me beat you up before we go to the teacher¡¯s ce to make trouble!¡± re cursed, and then she was not polite at all, and greeted directly with fists. Ten minutester, Daisy¡¯s face was swollen and her hair was disheveled. And re was not much better, being scratched by Daisy. The two made a fuss to the Academic Affairs Office, and even rmed the dean. Without further ado, the dean directly contacted the two parents. re is confident because she knows that man is not in Lilder City at all, and he will nevere back. Daisy¡¯s father rushed over quickly. Daisy¡¯s family is well-off, her father is a trantor, he is favored by the government, and she is quite well-known in Lilder City. He was very angry when he saw his daughter being beaten like this. ¡°Baby, how did you be like this?¡± ¡°Father, it was this savage woman who beat me up like this! You have to decide for me!¡± When Will heard this, he couldn¡¯t help ring at each other. H¨¦ pped the dean¡¯s desk hard, startled the dean, and said, ¡°How do you do things in your school? How can you condone students fighting and beat my daughter like this? That person must be punished. And you will be expelled from school!¡± ¡°It was your daughter who took the lead in beating someone! There are 0.00% 10:54 Chapter 79 Lesson surveince cameras in the school!¡± 1288 Vouchers Soon the surveince was called in, and in the video Daisy pushed Monica to the ground, the evidence was conclusive. But unexpectedly Will said that it was an idental collision between ssmates, and it was Monica who identally fell to the ground. Daisy also reacted and insisted that Monica fell down by herself. re¡¯s face turned red with anger. She really wanted to beat up this middle-aged uncle! ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Are you blind? Your daughter took the lead in spreading rumors and hurting my friend.¡±¡± ¡°Even if my daughter is causing trouble, it¡¯s about her and this ssmate. What does it have to do with you? Dean, you must give me an answer today, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Will pressed the dean directly. The dean is also quite embarrassed, the key point is that re¡¯s background should not be underestimated! ¡°Where are your parents?¡± ¡°died!¡± re gritted her teeth and said. ¡°this¡­¡± The dean didn¡¯t expect her to say that, and his face turned red for a moment. ¡°Why did you talk to the dean, please correct your attitude!¡± The teacher said displeased. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. My parents died a long time ago. I have no family. Who do you want me to hire? Tell you, I don¡¯t want to stay in this cra ppy school for a long time. If you want to be punished or dismissed, you are free to do so!¡± ¡°Please pay attention to your tone! Is this what you should say to the dean? Today I decide, as long as you apologize to Daisy, promise not tomit a crime in the 23.12% 10:54 Chapter 79 Lesson future, and record your demerit, otherwise I will really expel you!¡± ? 288 Wouchers ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s impossible! Daisy, be careful, and be careful not to be beaten on the way home from school!¡± re has a stubborn temper and doesn¡¯t know how to give in. She was a scoundrel before, if she hadn¡¯t agreed to that person¡¯s request, she wouldn¡¯t havee to school in peace! Daisy didn¡¯t expect re to threaten her, she couldn¡¯t help shivering, and looked at Will in fear. ¡°Dad, she threatened me!¡± ¡°You dare to threaten my daughter. I don¡¯t think your adults are here anymore. No one disciplines you properly. I will teach you a lesson for them!¡± Will was also furious, he raised his hand directly, and was about to p it hard. re couldn¡¯t dodge in time, so she could only close her eyes and stick close to it. But the unexpected pain did not hit, and a familiar voice came from my ear. ¡°What are you, who dare to discipline me?¡± When re heard this, she opened her eyes in surprise, and stared nkly at the man in front of her. He was dressed casually, casually, but it was hard to hide the coldness on his body. Zion is a military doctor, and his hands are very strong, and Will¡¯s face is pale from the pain of pinching Will. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Parent re.¡± ¡°Parents? How is it possible, you are so young¡­¡± Daisy was surprised. The man in front of him was handsome, he looked like he was only in his twenties, and his temperament was outstanding, which made people unforgettable. How could he be the parent of twenty-one-year-old re? He turned to look at re. 47.50% N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. 10:55 Chapter 79 Lesson ¡°Who told you to call him here?¡± She looked at the dean with a bad tone, The dean had quite a backbone, but now that Zion is here, he doesn¡¯t dare to teach re a lesson. re has a lot of background. Her family has been in the army for generations and has had several generals, Although both his parents died, his uncle is still alive, and this elder brother is even more powerful. ¡°This is your family business, you should keep it private!¡± The dean said that the background is too big, can he afford to provoke or hide? The dean led the teacher down in despair, Will noticed the dean¡¯s attitude, and felt very jealous of the man in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I heard that you are working as an interpreter for the Minister of Political Affairs. How is he doing?¡± Will was surprised to hear this. Suddenly, he remembered something and realized the seriousness of the problem, with cold sweat running down his forehead. ¡°May I ask you?¡± ¡°Surname Knight, my father Evan White, have you heard of it?¡± Evan¡­ Will has been interpreting for government officials all the year round, how could he never have heard of the title of Evan. He was a well-known general, but unfortunately he was only forty years old, and unfortunately passed away abroad while performing a mission with his wife. Evan has a pair of sons and daughters, the son takes the mother¡¯s surname, and 7187% 10.55 Chapter 79 Lesson the daughter takes the father¡¯s surname. 288 Vouchers Will trembled, and stammered, ¡°No¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to be Mr. Knight, I¡¯ve heard about your father¡¯s demeanor¡­¡± ¡°You remember my father¡¯s demeanor, but have you heard about my demeanor?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard¡­¡± Will began to shiver. ¡°The dean just called me, and I also found out about it. I heard that your daughter beat someone?¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Waste ¡°She hit me! Look at me, I¡¯ve be like this!¡± Daisy cried aggrievedly. When Will heard this, he immediately scolded her and told her to shut up. ¡°It¡¯s because my family is not strict. If something like this happens, I will punish her well!¡± ¡°Is that a demerit or a dismissal?¡± Will is in a dilemma. ¡°Remember¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fussy person. Everyone is at fault, and I won¡¯t be unforgiving. This time it¡¯s fine. If there is a next time, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Knight, and thank you, Ms. White!¡± Will heaved a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, Zion didn¡¯t make a fuss, otherwise this matter would really be difficult to handle. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t read it either, follow me to the infirmary and get a rabies vine.¡± ¡°rabies vine?¡± re was still a little angry at first, he didn¡¯t help himself at all, and it turned into a major incident! But when she heard this, she felt much happier. Doesn¡¯t it mean that Daisy is a dog? She looked at Daisy¡¯s flushed face, and said proudly, ¡°Indeed, I should get a rabies vine, after all, it¡¯s very dangerous for a mad dog to catch people!¡± When Daisy heard this, she dared not speak out. Zion sped re¡¯s hand tightly. She trembled and instinctively wanted to pull back, but Zion was so strong that she couldn¡¯t break free, so she could only be pulled out by him. 0.00% 10:55 Chapter 80 Waste ¡°Let go of me, Zion, what right do you have to control me!¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°I¡¯m your elder brother. My parents passed away. I¡¯m your only rtive. I don¡¯t care about you. It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to care! Let me go!¡± She struggled hard, trying to stop Zion¡¯s footsteps. Zion stopped and turned to look at her lightly. ¡°If you dare to resist my orders again, I¡¯ll break your legs and carry you away. Anyway, I¡¯m a doctor, and if I can beat you to death, I can also cure you.¡± ¡°You are not in the army now, you are not qualified to order me!¡± ¡°You can try, you can resist and see.¡± He tightened his wrist. re gritted her teeth and wanted to refute, but the words were stuck in her throat and she couldn¡¯t say a word. She has no guts. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. She was usually eloquent and argued hard. But when it came to Zion, she could only shut up. She remained silent, and Zion pulled her directly to the infirmary. Monica is here too, her knee just medicated and bandaged. She was surprised when she saw Zion and re together. ¡°Mr. Knight, re, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m re¡¯s brother.¡± He said lightly. ¡°no.¡± Zion made a sound from his nasal cavity, with a cold sound, she pouted her lips immediately. 20.37% 10:55 Chapter 84 Waste re instantly became well-behaved, as if a wild beast had been tamed. Monica watched with wide eyes. 1288 Nouchers Zion asked the doctor to take things, vinated, and then cleaned the wound very professionally, After finishing, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive in the future.¡± ¡°You only teach me!¡± Zion raised his eyes when he heard the words, and said helplessly, ¡°If you are impulsive, don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you don¡¯t kill people and set fires, I will carry it for you. A little trantor¡¯s daughter actually silenced you, Where did you deal with my minions in the past? I don¡¯t need you to smooth out the edges and corners, you can do whatever you want, live the life you want, and don¡¯t need to save me trouble, I haven¡¯t been afraid of trouble so far!¡± re opened her mouth when she heard this, not knowing what to say. She stared fixedly at the man in front of her, who didn¡¯t look like her at all. If she said they were brothers and sisters, no one would believe her. But they all have the blood of the White family flowing. It would be great if he wasn¡¯t her elder brother, how great it would be to say these words in another identity¡­ This idea is like a water nt, growing wildly in her heart, strangling her almost out of breath. She finally chose silence. ¡°I still have to go to the government to go through some formalities. I made an appointment with someone. It¡¯s about to pass. I¡¯ll pick you up at night!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± re said sullenly. ¡°Ms. Donat, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Zion informed, turned and left. As soon as he left, Monica immediately leaned over and said, ¡°Your brother is so handsome, and he speaks so domineeringly. You don¡¯t need to save me trouble, I N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. 38.63% 10:55 Chapter 80 Waste haven¡¯t been afraid of trouble so far. This is so handsome!¡± She imitated Zion¡¯s tone, and felt like she heard the lines in the TV series. 288 ?Vouchers re tapped her on the head unceremoniously, ¡°Do you still want to settle your matter?¡± Monica nodded. And when Zion went out, he called Leo. ¡°Ms. Donat¡­¡± ¡°My wife is being bullied. I know. I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t need to notify you. You take it easy and contact me if you need anything.¡± After Zion finished speaking, he hung up the phone. The chat between men is always concise and concise, and the meaning can be conveyed. At the moment, Leo is in the car, using the public rtions of JC GROUP to deal with this matter. The news has spread from the campuswork, and the momentum is not small. The other party deliberately chose the day when her ssmates returned to school, just to make things worse, but fortunately, she dealt with it in time and contained the disturbance. Someone who bullies his wife is afraid of courting death! Martin quickly found out that the IP address of the first post was found out, and it was in the Donat family! Leo narrowed his eyes, and there was a deep chill in his eyes. Monica is now hiding in the infirmary and dare not go out. In such a small ce as the infirmary, I only meet a dozen or so people, and they all look at her very strangely. Although re had a bad attitude and scolded them away, Monica knew that the rumors would only increase and be more and more ugly. 63.97% 10:55 Chapter 80 Waste All of her social ounts were hacked, including re¡¯s. 288 Vouchers She read the post carefully, and said that she bought a different luxury car, traded with different men, and now she is with an old and ugly man. After reading the post, re said seriously, ¡°This is really old and ugly!¡± ¡°Obviously half of your face is pretty¡­¡± Monica felt aggrieved and spoke up for Leo. re tugged at her ear, and said angrily, ¡°I mean, why didn¡¯t you call Leo, what are you thinking? Isn¡¯t he the person involved? Could it be that you are just a waste of time to solve it?¡± ¡°re, don¡¯t speak so harshly. Although Monica is a waste, you can¡¯t say that about her. I have been dealt with, but my current ability is limited. I will go home and ask Dad to help me.¡± Can you be more tactful? 1 Even if I am a waste, I am also a waste with great ambitions! I still want to solve this matter, can you give me a way out? Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 The handsome guy in the dream came out again ¡°Should I announce my engagement to Leo?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of you making it public? Leo looks like that, do you think others will believe that you are out of love? Not just for the money of his Hawn family?¡± re said angrily. Hearing this, Wade took a deep breath, suppressed the throbbing in his heart and said, ¡°Monica, if you want, I can publicly say that we are in a rtionship. None of these photos show the license te number, and I can get some cars out. I am the hero in the photo, you are the heroine, and we are in a normal rtionship.¡± ¡°Monica, wait until the turmoil is over, can I say we can break up? I don¡¯t mean anything malicious, and I don¡¯t want to break up with you, I know¡­you like him¡­¡± Wade didn¡¯t want to give up, but there was nothing he could do. Although he knew he couldn¡¯t get Monica, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her being wronged and helpless under such gossip. He wanted to help her, to cry on her shoulders, and to hug her. He could be there whenever she wanted. When Monica heard this, she looked up to meet the heat in Wade¡¯s eyes. She knew that Wade had his heart set on her. But she couldn¡¯t bear it, and she didn¡¯t dare to take it, for fear of hurting others. She said, ¡°Wade, I¡¯m sorry,¡± She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a familiar voice came from behind her. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, let me protect my woman.¡± Monica heard a familiar voice and turned around excitedly, only to see a wless face. Monica¡¯s eyes widened, and she pinched her face hard. 0.00% 10:55 Chapter 81 The handsome guy in the dream came out again N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Why is she dreaming again? 288 ?Vouchers Could it be that everything that happened today was a dream, her vacation has not yet passed, and she is still in a dream? Yes, it must be so! ¡°You¡­¡± Monica stepped forward, pointing her finger at his nose. Leo admired her surprised expression, she must be happy now, it must be a wonderful feeling to have her wishe true. He smiled, ¡°I said, you will see this face again.¡± When Monica heard this, she was even more certain that this was really a dream. That¡¯s what he said in his dream that day. Monica was also polite, rolled up her sleeves, and pped him. A crisp sound resounded throughout the infirmary. ¡°gentlemen!¡± Martin stood behind him, eyes wide. Is Ms. Donat crazy? ¡°I have warned you, don¡¯t appear in my dreams! Don¡¯t think that you can be exactly like him because you are called Leo! I will never be fooled by your appearance!¡± ¡°Ms. Donat, what nonsense are you talking about. He is sir!¡± Martin is a bit disorganized at the moment. ¡°This dream is so real, I almost fell for you! Don¡¯t waste your time, I just like ugly monsters!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such a hobby?¡± Leo was not annoyed either, a faint smile curled up on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Is sir crazy too?¡± 23.35% 10:55 Chapter 81 The handsome guy in the dream came out again Martin stammered. ¡°Do I feel so unreal to you? So what?¡± Leo leaned over to cover Monica¡¯s lips in full view. She trembled violently, trying to stop it, but she was not as strong as him. 1 288 Vouchers This time, he actually mped her hands with both hands, making her useless. Monica was so angry that she lifted her leg and kicked hard. Fortunately, Leo was prepared and mped her legs directly, and then the strength of the kiss became stronger. She wanted to struggle and reprimand, but the words were stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t utter them no matter what. re hastily pulled up the curtain to keep outsiders out. Wade hasn¡¯t looked back yet, watching obsessively. re knew how painful it was to love someone who couldn¡¯t ask for more. She said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fate with her, otherwise how could Leo get ahead of you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have no fate with her, or we have no fate.¡± Wade looked away reluctantly, with a bitter mouth. He and Monica had known each other for two full years, but they had only known each other for a few months. Leo pressed Monica directly on the hospital bed, and it took a long time to part those soft lips. His hot breath sprayed on her face, and his voice was low and h o a rse. ¡°I¡¯m Leo, you¡¯re not dreaming. I¡¯m Leo in reality.¡± ¡°How is it possible? You lied, did you have stic surgery?¡± Monica suddenly thought of this and looked at him in shock. 41.74% 10:55 Chapter 81 The handsome guy in the dream came out again 288 IVouchers stic surgery is not so fast, is it? When she saw him in the morning, his scar was still there. Why didn¡¯t he see him in just an hour, and the scar disappeared? Leo said dumbfoundingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have stic surgery, and I didn¡¯t lie to you. The old me was the one who lied to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How can there be such a real dream? Why are you so stu pid?¡± Leo knocked her on the head helplessly, he would not dare to let her go out alone in the future, she is good-looking but not smart, what if she is abducted? ¡°It¡¯s impossible, how could you¡­¡± She wanted to touch his intact half of his face, but she was cautious and a little afraid. Leo took her hand and ced it on his cheek. There is no trace of fire there, and it is as smooth as ever. Meifeng¡¯s injury was real, adding a bit of hostility, which made people look a little scared. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s used to seeing it and doesn¡¯t feel anything. This is really Leo. She wasn¡¯t dreaming, so why did he lie to himself for so long? She couldn¡¯t help feeling extremely wronged when she thought of being shivering with fright at the beginning. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? So you test me?¡± She blushed and asked. Seeing her tears, Leo softened his heart. He wiped her tears with his warm fingertips, and said distressedly, ¡°First of all, I did have such thoughts, and secondly, I need this ugly skin to paralyze my enemies, so even if I am sureter that you are my A woman who wants to protect her life will also continue to make mistakes.¡± ¡°Then you can tell me, I won¡¯t talk nonsense, I will definitely keep a secret for you! After all, you still can¡¯t trust me!¡± 62.71% 10:55 Chapter 81 The handsome guy in the dream came out again She still feels wronged. Or re is right, you can¡¯t believe what a man says! 288 iVouchers ¡°How can I not trust you, I¡¯m just looking for the right time. I admit, it¡¯s my fault. You can punish me however you want, and I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± ¡°You can punish me for kissing you, or punishing me for buying you a cake, or teaching you homework. If none of these work, you can also hit me, if you are willing.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m reluctant?¡± She said angrily, unceremoniously, and punched him hard in the chest. But the man was fine, his brows were not furrowed. Leo wrapped her hand and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Are you made of iron? Don¡¯t you feel pain?¡± The effect of force is mutual, she is in so much pain, it is impossible for Leo not to be in pain, he just didn¡¯t show it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s very sweet.¡± He said in a gentle voice, which made her heart sk ip a beat. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 up He said it was very sweet. Is he crazy, or is she crazy? ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± His eyes were too hot, falling on her body, making her have nowhere to go. Her eyes flickered, not daring to look into his eyes. ¡°Doing anything with you is sweet, as long as you are by my side. I know you are angry, let it go for a while, and when this thing is over, you can make trouble as you like, and I will always let you of.¡± When Monica heard this, she felt like she had punched her hard with all her strength, but it seemed to hit the cotton. Leo didn¡¯t quarrel with her, and followed her everywhere, making her unable to vent her anger. How could she do it. She pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°Then why are you so good-looking now?¡± ¡°Help you.¡± Leo said with a serious face. ¡°What?¡± I She was full of doubts, but soon understood what he meant. He picked her up directly, then opened the curtain and went out. ¡°Thank you both for your help. I¡¯ll just leave the next thing to me. It¡¯s a little inconvenient now, and I still have things to deal with. I will thank you in the future.¡± After that, Leo turned and left politely. ¡°Hey, where are you taking me?¡± 0.00% 10:56 Chapter 82 up Leo didn¡¯t answer, his lips lifted, revealing a confident smile. As soon as Monica came out, many people gathered to watch. 1288 Vouchers Being hugged by such a handsome guy naturally attracted a lot of discussion. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Monica? She¡¯s brave enough to seduce people openly at school!¡± ¡°Who is this man? He looks so handsome! What kind of ability does Monica have to find such a handsome man?¡± When Monica heard this, her cheeks were flushed, and she wished she could just dig a hole and bury herself. ¡°Leo, put me down, or I¡¯ll be angry!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me go, you are my wife, no one will let you go if I let you go, we are destined to live a lifetime!¡± he said with a smile. Monica is often confused by that side face, not to mention the whole handsome face. But any woman can¡¯t help but admire her. She didn¡¯t want Leo to be so handsome. No one would care about his ugly appearance. If he was good-looking, all those women would surround him. Leo originally wanted to take her to the office and teach the father and daughter a lesson, but he didn¡¯t expect his face to be injured first. He could only take her back to the dormitory first, and wait for her to recover from her injuries. He came to the girls¡¯ dormitory, and the auntie in charge still remembered Leo. She stared wide-eyed, and looked at the man in front of her in shock. Thest time she came here, she still looked scary. Why did she suddenly be handsome? She forgot to stop someone, and Leo went in like this. I don¡¯t know how many girls are attracted to watch along the way. It is ss time now, and there is no one else in the dormitory at all. N?velDrama.Org content rights. 23.33% 10:56 Chapter 82 up Leo stopped at the door with her in his arms and asked her to open the door. She was angry and refused to open the door. ¡°Well, you are such a troublesome girl.¡± 288 iVouchers Although there was some helplessness on his lips, there was a smile hidden deep in his phoenix eyes. He directly reached into her pocket and took out the key. ¡°Hi, this is the girls¡¯ dormitory.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t been here before, besides, I¡¯m only interested in your bed, I won¡¯t take a second look at the rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not okay, I¡¯m going in to clean up!¡± She said awkwardly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you outside for ten minutes. Be careful and call me if you need something.¡± Leo respects her choice. Monica jumped in and quickly put away all the sca ttered clothes. She also tidied up her cabs, beds, and tabletops, pretending that she is a good kid who loves cleanliness! She has some inconvenience in moving, her knee injury is worse than expected, and now she only has one left leg that can use her strength. She collected it too hastily, she didn¡¯t stand still, and fell to the ground. Leo outside heard the voice trembling and rushed in. He directly helped Monica up, Vivian raised her eyebrows, ¡°Where did you hurt?¡± ¡°butt!¡± ¡°Then you deserve it too!¡± Although Leo said so, his big hands still gently rubbed her buttocks. He nced at Monica¡¯s bed. He came here in a hurryst time, so he didn¡¯t look carefully, and now he realizes that it¡¯s a mess. 55.23% 10:56 Chapter 82 up There are a lot of debris on the table, and many of them are small snacks. She doesn¡¯t know how to ssify, and her self-care ability is very poor. ¡°Sit still, I¡¯lle.¡± Monica is distressed. 288 iVouchers ¡°Now I finally understand why I like to be rigorous and tidy since I was a child. I guessed at that time that my future wife will have poor living ability. All of my things are for her, so I started from a young age, and now it is considered It worked.¡± Leo said with a smile, and poured her a cup of hot water before working, which was extremely considerate. When he said that, Monica felt a little embarrassed. He quickly tidied up the table top, it was spotless and everything was in order. He turned to tidy up the closet. When she thought that it was full of her private things, she wanted to stop it, but it was toote. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 My Injury Hurts It has been some time since I bought these books, but her bust has not moved at all. I have tried all methods, but to no avail. She had a little bit of confidence at first, but now it¡¯s gone. ¡°Then I attract you?¡± ¡°You have the nerve to say that you are not only attracting me now, you can attract all female creatures!¡± Monica couldn¡¯t help muttering angrily when she heard this. Leo didn¡¯t hear clearly, but he also thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a good word. He folded his arms around his chest, and looked at her leisurely, ¡°You have be more courageous, and you have started to speak ill of me in front of my face.¡± ¡°me me?¡± She said aggrievedly, ¡°Leo, I want to discuss something with you. Can you suppress our engagement, I don¡¯t want others to know. I don¡¯t like being different, I Want to live a normal life.¡± ¡°I know. I won¡¯t make it hard for you.¡± He said in a warm voice, stepped forward and patted her head lovingly. He knew Monica was under a lot of pressure. Sometimes being handsome and rich is really a very distressing thing! Monica breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, but before she finished her breath, his voice came from his ear, ¡°The books you read are useless. I have a practical breast enhancement method here, you have to try it Try it? The two of us can dig into it.¡± ¡°rogue!¡± Monica red viciously, blushing. Leo¡¯s words were really embarrassing, but she still couldn¡¯t get angry. He evoked a chuckle, in a very good mood, and stopped teasing her. 0.00% 10.56 Chapter 83 My Injury Hurts He finished her wardrobe in no time, and went back to making the bed. At this moment, there was amotion at the door. ¡°Hurry up, the handsome guy is right here!¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Monica is really getting bolder! She even dared to take the man back to the dormitory tantly! Let me see who he is and whether he is as handsome as the rumors!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The dormitory door opened and two girls rushed in. It was her other two roommates, Zoey and Susan. As soon as the two entered the door and saw Leo¡¯s appearance, their eyes widened and they eximed. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Leo, you are Monica¡¯s roommates, thank you for taking care of Monica.¡± ¡°Monica, what¡¯s going on? Shouldn¡¯t you exin it?¡± ¡°Yeah, the name Leo, why does it sound so familiar to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, he¡¯s just my uncle.¡± uncle? Leo raised an eyebrow. He was beginning to hate the title. Monica began to make up lies, saying that because of Gail, she met Leo. The two gradually got to know each other, and this uncle took special care of him. The male protagonist in the photo is Leo, and there is no rumor that he was adopted. Zoey heard it all, and pulled Monica aside. ¡°Monica, does your uncle have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Can you introduce me to him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you all have a partner?¡± ¡°Is it toote for me to break up now?¡± 25.34% 10:56 Chapter 83 My Injury Hurts Monica couldn¡¯tugh or cry when she heard the words, she was really troublesome to be handsome. 288 ?Vouchers Leo received a call from Martin that the group had something to do temporarily and needed to be dealt with. He asked Monica to wait obediently in the dormitory. He wille over in the afternoon, and the public opinion needs to deal with those matters. Not long after he left, lunch was delivered, and it was all her favorite food! She was preparing to eat, but unexpectedly, arge number of people poured into the dormitory, asking who that handsome guy Monica was. Monica had no choice but to exin in detail. Now the truth is out, she didn¡¯t seduce the man. Leo did deal with this matter. All the posts on the campuswork were deleted, and an analysis was posted. She was cleared of her grievances, but she caused even greater trouble. ¡°Does your uncle have a date? Probably not? It is rumored that he is alone and not close to women!¡± ¡°Yes, I remember that too, and rumors say he¡¯s ugly, and he¡¯s even ga y!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m willing even if I¡¯m g ay, if I straighten him. What a sense of aplishment that would be!¡± ¡°Monica, do you have his number?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you not to, you know each other so well, right?¡± They looked at Monica expectantly, wanting the phone. She hesitated and wanted to refuse. But the students all said, ¡°Monica, you won¡¯t be reluctant, will you?¡± ¡°You still like him. After all, you are only called uncles in name, and you are not rted by blood.¡± ¡°But the rtionship is soplicated. Your sister is going to marry Frankie. If you 46.51% 10:56 Chapter 83 My Injury Hurts like Leo, what kind of family rtionship is this?¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°No, I don¡¯t like Leo. He and I are just ordinary rtives. It¡¯s just that he gave it away without his consent, will it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to give it for free, one hundred dors for a call, do it?¡± That¡¯s when re appeared and began to clear the siege. ¡°Don¡¯t say one hundred, five hundred is also willing!¡± you want Monica wanted to refuse at first, but then she thought that if she refused, she would be a public enemy of the school. It might as well make some money! Soon she got 10,000. She suddenly felt that Leo was a great business opportunity. They took the phone number and left happily. Leo¡¯s private number received 180 calls in just half an hour. In the end he handed it over to Martin directly. He had a headache and put his hand on his forehead. He really regards Monica as his wife, but she treats him as his uncle. In the afternoon, after finishing what he was doing, he went to school. This time, he took Monica directly to the teacher¡¯s office. Along the way, Leo¡¯splexion was gloomy. Monica has also be cautious, knowing that he will be upset if he is given the number. But she never heard his cell phone ringing along the way, so Martin must have suffered too, and it seems that he has to share some of the hard work with him. ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± She swallowed, and whispered. 72.90% 10:56 Chapter 83 My Injury Hurts Leo didn¡¯t look back, he took her hand and walked forward. She was able to walk normally, but¡­ ¡°Go slowly, my leg hurts!¡± ¡°Where does it hurt? Let me see.¡± Leo tensed up instantly. ¡°If you ignore me and put on a fierce face, my knees will hurt¡­¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Parents ¡°Monica, can you be more rascal?¡± ¡°re said, if a man really cares about you, he won¡¯t let you hurt here and there. Now I just hurt here and there, and my fingernails and hair hurt because you and I are sulking. What do you have? Tell the matter¡­I can¡¯t change it anyway. The matter hase to this point, and I am forced to do nothing, so don¡¯t you get angry with me!¡± Hearing these words, Leo didn¡¯t know whether tough or not, her thought was also very strange. ¡°Then I shouldn¡¯t have emotions?¡± ¡°You should have one, I can coax you!¡± She pulled his sleeve and said pitifully, ¡°So many people surround me. You don¡¯t want your fianc¨¦e to be hated, do you?¡± After Monica said this, she felt weird. Leo used to be an ugly monster, she didn¡¯t have any pressure at all, and felt that it was not easy for him to find a wife. But now¡­ ¡°If I¡¯m gone¡­you can still find it, right?¡± She is a little unhappy. Leo was a little taken aback. Is this what girls think? He was obviously the one who was angry, so why did he want tofort the injured little girl instead. Monica could really kill him! ¡°I can¡¯t find it. There is only one Monica in the world. If you are gone, I will never find such a good wife again!¡± 0.00% 10:57 Chapter 64 Parents He flicked her head lightly to stop her from thinking. 288 Vouchers ¡°You said you want to keep a distance from me, so I can¡¯t hug you in public, but I will hold your hand and walk ahead of you.¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t go fast!¡± she said hastily. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go fast so that you can catch up with me.¡± He said in a gentle voice, he always had too much patience with this little girl. Perhaps it was the patience he had umted for twenty-eight years just to wait for her to appear and pamper her slowly. Soon they came to the office, and Will, who had left in the morning after a quarrel, was invited back again, and this time it was actually the principal himself. Will couldn¡¯t help being a little annoyed, Zion couldn¡¯t handle it. Is he still afraid of a little Donat family? Even if George came, he was not afraid at all! Will entered the office, he just wanted to show off Andrew, but he felt a stronger aura. Will looked and saw a man sitting on the sofa. He just sat there, with a slight nce over his eyes, which made his body tremble, and his back felt chills. This person is not a small person at first nce. Daisy saw Zion before, and already thought that Zion was handsome enough, but unexpectedly, there was another more handsome one! Will was a little rational, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you came to me?¡± ¡°About the dispute between Daisy and Monica, now Monica¡¯s parents are here¡­¡± He¡¯s the parent, right? The headmaster nced at Leo, thinking about his words. Leo is indeed at the parent level. 20.23% 10:57 Chapter 84 Parents 1 282 Nouchers It¡¯s just that the principal couldn¡¯t figure out why Leo came here to help Monica. Is it just because Gail is marrying into the Hawn family? ¡°Parents? I met George, who are you?¡± Will frowned fiercely. ¡°Leo.¡± ¡°What? You are Leo, how is it possible, it is rumored that Leo is a¡­¡± Will stammered, looking at the unparalleled handsome man in front of him, how could this be the old and ugly man in the rumors? ¡°The Hawn family and the Donat family are good friends, so I don¡¯t need to say more about this. I hit it off with Monica, and we ate a few more meals. I didn¡¯t expect to be photographed by someone who cared, and even spread rumors. Since I¡¯m the one who took the photo The person involved, naturally has toe forward and exin this matter to Monica.¡± When Will heard this, he wished he could find a hole in the ground and bury himself. He just offended Zion, and now he has offended Leo. ¡°Mr. Hawn, there must be some misunderstanding!¡± Will wanted to cry, but he didn¡¯t have the momentum before the entrance, and now he wanted to kowtow to apologize. ¡°Misunderstanding? I only see the injuries on her body.¡± Leo pulled Monica in front of her, and she applied red lotion on her knee, and it was not difficult to see that arge area was scratched. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked. ¡°pain!¡± Monica immediately said cooperatively. Daisy was so arrogant when he taught her a lesson, now she wants to take revenge on her! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lao and Monica were whispering, it was too noticeable. She quickly stood up straight andughed twice. 44.91% 6 10:57 Chapter 84 Parents 1288 Vouchers It¡¯s just that the principal couldn¡¯t figure out why Leo came here to help Monica. Is it just because Gail is marrying into the Hawn family? ¡°Parents? I met George, who are you?¡± Will frowned fiercely. ¡°Leo.¡± ¡°What? You are Leo, how is it possible, it is rumored that Leo is a¡­¡± Will stammered, looking at the unparalleled handsome man in front of him, how could this be the old and ugly man in the rumors? ¡°The Hawn family and the Donat family are good friends, so I don¡¯t need to say more about this. I hit it off with Monica, and we ate a few more meals. I didn¡¯t expect to be photographed by someone who cared, and even spread rumors. Since I¡¯m the one who took the photo The person involved, naturally has toe forward and exin this matter to Monica.¡± When Will heard this, he wished he could find a hole in the ground and bury himself. He just offended Zion, and now he has offended Leo. ¡°Mr. Hawn, there must be some misunderstanding!¡± Will wanted to cry, but he didn¡¯t have the momentum before the entrance, and now he wanted to kowtow to apologize. ¡°Misunderstanding? I only see the injuries on her body.¡± Leo pulled Monica in front of her, and she applied red lotion on her knee, and it was not difficult to see that arge area was scratched. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked. ¡°pain!¡± Monica immediately said cooperatively. Daisy was so arrogant when he taught her a lesson, now she wants to take revenge on her! Lao and Monica were whispering, it was too noticeable. She quickly stood up straight andughed twice. 44.91% 10:57 Chapter 84 Parents 288 ?Vouchers Leo was still serious, without changing his face, as if nothing happened just now. ¡°How do you think this matter should be resolved? Your daughter¡¯s rumors have caused damage to Monica¡¯s reputation and me ntal damage. If you go through legal procedures¡­¡± law¡­ As soon as the word came out, Will trembled all over, his face turned pale, obviously frightened. Will yelled at Daisy angrily, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you apologize to Ms. Donat quickly and ask her to forgive you?¡± Daisy also realized the seriousness of the matter, she bit her lower lip tightly, and looked at Monica unwillingly. She could have tra mpled her down, but she didn¡¯t expect Leo toe forward to help her. She was unwilling, but she had no choice but to apologize. ¡°Monica, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Seeing her apologizing and admitting her mistake, Monica didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss. Enough is enough, she still understands. She tugged at the corner of Leo¡¯s clothes, indicating that this matter should be forgotten. Leo knew that she was soft-hearted, so he didn¡¯t continue to be tough. Will promised to pay for medical expenses. When he took out the card, Monica was a bit confused. Medical expenses? ¡°The password is six 8s.¡± After that, Will took Daisy and left. Leo got up and said to the principal, ¡°From now on, Monica¡¯s matter is my matter. 69.94% 10:57 Chapter 84 Parents 1 288 Vouchers There is no way, my father loves this girl very much. My father always likes his daughter, but my younger sister is away from home all day. So My father loved Monica as much as his own daughter.¡± ¡°So, if she has anything to do at school, just contact me directly. This is my number.¡± ¡°we know.¡± Only then did Leo take Monica away, and the headmaster wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Leo has already said this very clearly, whoever dares to fight against Monica will be against Leo, and maybe even against Andrew. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Drunk re When Monica left the office, the first thing she did was to check the money in the bank card. There are more than half a million in it! She got half a million for a small scratch, is he crazy? ¡°I¡¯ll pay him back!¡± ¡°You take it. If you return it to him, he might be uneasy ande to the door.¡± ¡°But, this is too much! This is almostparable to your annual ie!¡± Annual ie¡­ When Leo heard this word, Vivian¡¯splexion turned dark. ¡°Just treat it as a windfall.¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t pay it back, let¡¯s save it, okay? In the future, the family will need money for expenses, so we need to save money to live!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s live.¡± Leo touched her head and said with a smile. Monica had sses in the afternoon and urged him to leave so as not to attract attention in school. And Leo had other things to deal with, and he didn¡¯t linger. He always had to warn the Donat family, otherwise people would think that anyone could bully Monica. He was even reluctant to be bullied, where did others have the courage? The Donat family was nning to invest in a coastal resort, but unexpectedly the person in charge of JC GROUP sna tched up the case. George thought that JC GROUP was powerful and could not be messed with, so he 0.00% 10:57 Chapter 8 Brunk re simply didn¡¯t say anything. Unexpectedly, when he developed thend, thend was robbed again. 288 ?Vouchers He cooperated with others and filled out the contract. Unexpectedly, the other party came to the door the next day and sent double liquidated damages. Donat family hit a wall everywhere, and was cut off by JC GROUP every time! George couldn¡¯t figure it out. In just one day, the Donat family hit a wall everywhere. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. George didn¡¯t know where he offended such a big group as JC GROUP, so he had to carry his things, apologize and ask clearly. He was ushered into the lounge by the secretary, waiting tremblingly for the other party to arrive. He heard footsteps, the other party pushed the door and entered, and what caught his eyes was¡­ In the evening, Monica went to work at the club, and re was drinking not far away. She was not in a good mood all day. By the time she finished, re was also drunk. She doesn¡¯t know how to drive, and she wanted to call Leo for help, but re¡¯s cell phone rang. There is no note number, she hesitated and answered. ¡°re, we¡¯re going to my uncle¡¯s house this weekend¡­¡± ¡°You are Zion, right?¡± Monica recognized his voice. ¡°Are you¡­ Ms. Donat?¡± Monica hurriedly asked him toe and help, and soon Zion drove over. He took the drunk re, looked at Monica apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± 79.25% 10:57 Charter $5 Drunk re Just then, re threw up. #258 Nouchers Monica quickly waved her hand, ¡°You can take re back first, I¡¯ll take a taxi back by myself, it¡¯s fine.¡± Zion didn¡¯t refuse, he was so focused on re now that he had no time to care about anything else. re vomited in the trash can for a long time before she felt morefortable. Monica helped her into the car. re felt hot all over, and vaguely realized that she was in the car, but there was no venttion in the car, and it was terribly stuffy. ¡°Monica, you don¡¯t open the window because you want me to die of heat? I¡¯m sweating all over, don¡¯t believe me!¡± She starts to undress. The summer clothes are thin, and she only wears a chiffon shirt and a pair of shorts. She started to unbutton her shirt, Zion frowned fiercely, and immediately stopped her with his big hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± ¡°Your hands are so cold andfortable¡­ That¡¯s right, they¡¯re much rougher.¡± She was delirious and thought it was Monica next to her. She grabbed his hand directly and ced it on her hot cheek. While he was driving, a wild cat suddenly rushed out in front of him. He mmed on the brakes, and both of them were shocked forward. re¡¯s head hurt from the impact, and she became even more unconscious now. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Zion took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his mind. He wanted to withdraw his hand, but she grabbed it tightly, and he didn¡¯t dare to hurt her too much. 39.94%% 10:58 Chapter 85 Drunk re Cold sweat broke out on his palms, and his fingers trembled. re opened her blurred eyes and looked at him puzzled. 288 Vouchers ¡°Why are you nervous? Let¡¯s take a shower and change clothes together. Why are you so shy now?¡± ¡°re, wake up, I¡¯m Zion.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention that ba stard, I don¡¯t want to hear his name in my life!¡± ¡°re, stop messing around.¡± ¡°Monica, why are you acting weird today? Don¡¯t move, I¡¯m so hot, let me hug you for a while.¡± re murmured, feeling that his arms were cold, which was veryfortable. She couldn¡¯t help but want to lean her whole body over. She wrapped her arms around his neck and burrowed into his arms. He is like a big ice pack that can go to the heat. She wished she could take off his clothes directly. And in fact, she did. Zion¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat. He stopped her restless hand with his big hand. If he was a step slower, his clothes might be taken off. ¡°re, look clearly, who am I!¡± ¡°Monica, don¡¯t move!¡± She said persistently. ¡°you¡­¡± H¨¦ directly used brute force to separate her and tied her hands with a seat belt. He pressed the car window and let her have a good blow. Zion also closed the door and got out of the car, he needed to be quiet. 61.75% 10:58 Chapter 85 Drunk re As the minutes passed, he became sober and re sobered up a little bit. 288 ?Vouchers She saw everything in front of her clearly and realized what had just happened. She mistook Zion for Monica and seemed to be teasing her a bit. But she didn¡¯t touch his body, and he didn¡¯t suffer, so why be angry? She looked at the tall and straight figure outside. He doesn¡¯t have any bad habits, he doesn¡¯t smoke or drink too much, he doesn¡¯t stay upte or get up late, and he demands himself ording to the standards of a soldier. Looking at him, her thoughts drifted away, and it took her a long time to calm down. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not ying hooligans anymore, sober. You drive me back first, I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Zion heard this and got back into the car. He moved closer and unbuckled her seatbelt. I¡¯m As soon as he got closer, his breath was filled with the faint fragrance of her body. He frowned fiercely, this indifferent fragrance seemed to have fatally seduced him. He resisted, unbuckled her seat belt, and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°knew.¡± The car continued to start, and the two looked at each other speechlessly. After a long time, she broke the calm and said, ¡°Just now you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t need to say what he saidter, he could understand what it meant, Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Normal Reaction ¡°Do you want me to analyze my normal physiological phenomenon from a medical point of view?¡± ¡°Do you have to be so boring?¡± re said with a frown. ¡°Next time if you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink so much. I¡¯m your brother, so I won¡¯t do anything to you, but if it¡¯s an outsider, I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t need you to teach me!¡± re was furious. Zion pursed his thin lips when he heard the words, but did not continue. He has always been amodating to this younger sister. In the night, the atmosphere inside the car was eerily silent. Monica went home by bus, Leo was still busy with work. Sure enough, a monthly ie of 50,000 is much harder than others! After Leo finished his work, she brewed him a cup of steaming milk and brought it to the study. Leo had just finished dealing with the matter at hand, and was physically and mentally exhausted, but seeing her petite. figure, no matter how tired he was, his nerves were instantly relieved. Dividing to pages now ||| Chapter Normal Reaction ¡°Come here.¡± He waved at her. 288 Vouchers Looking at that wless handsome face, Monica still couldn¡¯t ept it. She took a few deep breaths and said silently ¡°this handsome guy is my fiance, not a dream¡± many times in her heart before she realized the reality clearly. She walked over, subconsciously wanting to touch the half of his masked face. ¡°Can¡¯t you ept me now?¡± Leo smiled, grabbed her waist, and pulled her soft body into his arms. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He was a little greedy and reluctant to let go. His breath was filled with the faint fragrance of her body, which was refreshing. ¡°You suddenly look good, and I¡¯m still a little ufortable.¡± She pouted, still a little unhappy. ¡°Since ancient times, good-looking people have never had a good ending!¡± Leo couldn¡¯tugh or cry. Other women hope that their boyfriend is tall and handsome, but she is good, wishing that the uglier and safer he is. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°No.¡± She whispered softly. Chapel The Nomal Reaction 1 248 Vouchers ¡°If I¡¯m not just handsome, but suddenly rich, what will happen. to you?¡± ¡°That depends on how rich you are!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡± At noon the next day, Monica was having dinner with re. She had a hangover and headachest night, and Zion helped her ask for leave. So she slept in the dormitory all morning, and now she got up to eat something. TV is ying news, just about JC GROUP. ¡°The identity of the person in charge of the overseas financing JC GROUP has always been a mystery. I didn¡¯t expect that the group¡¯s senior management suddenly held an emergency press conference today. This mysterious person in charge is making his debut to meet everyone.¡± ¡°Now our reporter has appeared at the press conference. There are three minutes before the press conference. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Three minutester, the press conference officially kicked off. Monica actually saw Martin and Leo on TV. Martin opened the way, and there were several older directors guarding Leo, and finally Leo sat firmly in the middle seat. The name tag was lifted, and the words ¡°CEO, Leo¡± were clearly written on it. Monica¡¯s eyes widened as re poked her arm the whole Dividing mis paganse < Chapter 86 Normal Reaction time. ¡°Your fianc¨¦ is awesome!¡± 288 Vouchers Monica was still in a daze, unable to react at all for a moment. The reporter began to ask about the development n of JC GROUP, and was very concerned about whether there would be any conflict between the development of JC GROUP and Hawn Group. Leo smiled lightly no. In the end, the reporter was more concerned about Leo¡¯s emotional problems. The microphone kept approaching, and the reporters asked one after another, ¡°Mr. Hawn, the outside rumors have been full of malice against you before, but now the truth is in front. of you. I believe that many girls want to marry you. Can you tell me about your mate selection criteria?¡± ¡°I already have someone to choose, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± ¡°Then can you disclose that person¡¯s information? We really want to know which girl from Lilder City is who can capture your heart!¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not convenient right now. I¡¯ll find a suitable opportunity to make it public in the future.¡± few The press conference was very long, but there were very links with Leo. It took only ten minutes from his appearance to his departure. The rest were answered by Martin and the director. Chap 86 Normal Reaction After Leo left, re tapped Monica on the head. 288 Vouchers. ¡°Is this the poor. boy with a monthly ie of 50,000 that you said?¡± ¡°Fifty thousand is already a lot.¡± ¡°50,000 and 500,000, 500,000, or even 500,000,000, you told me a lot? Isn¡¯t Leo unfavorable? How come there is such a big group? He is my boss, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Don¡¯t take care of me.¡± ¡°re, am I dreaming? Hurry up and hit me, I think my brain. may not be working right now!¡± re heard this and patted her on the head. Monica gritted her teeth in pain. ¡°Are you awake now?¡± ¡°re, was that my fianc¨¦ on TV just now?¡± ¡°really.¡± It was only then that Monica realized that what he saidst night meant exactly that. Leo is not short and poor at all, but a hidden tall, rich and handsome! Monica had a very unrealistic, dreamy feeling all afternoon. She didn¡¯t hear anything the teacher was saying. He suddenly became so good, but he was still a small person. There was such a big gap between them that she could hardly Dividing mo pag uw ??? Chapter Normal Reaction breathe. She used to think that she could be worthy of Leo, as long as he treats her well, she can never leave him. But now she doubts herself. She went to work at the club as usual at night, but she was absent-minded and broke several wine sses. Lisa couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she asked her to go back to rest first, so as not to cut her finger if this went on. She went back in a daze, but stood at the door and dared not go in. Time passed by, the summer night was still a bit cold, and she was wearing thin clothes. When Leo came backte, he saw Monica crouching in the corner trembling. He hurriedly got out of the car and rushed in front of her, took off his coat and covered her body. ¡°Why are you outside? Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Monica said softly, she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, she fell into his arms and fell into aa. ||| Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Matching This time she wasn¡¯t too serious, she just had a low-grade fever, and she¡¯ll be fine after a night¡¯s rest. When she woke up the next day, she bumped into someone. Before she could react, she was pulled into a warm embrace. That¡¯s Leo¡¯s breath. It smells clean and nice, not like a perfume, but like the scent of mint grass. Her heart trembled and she wanted to get up, but she was held firmly in his arms by his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t move, the doctor said that your low-grade fever has just subsided and you need a good rest. You kept making troublest night and tossed me all night.¡± ¡°What? I made a fuss?¡± ¡°You talk in your sleep, and you don¡¯t allow the needle to be inserted, and you don¡¯t allow anyone to touch it. I didn¡¯t go to sleep until the middle of the night, so I¡¯m very tired now.¡±¡± When he said he was tired, Monica relented. She looked up and saw that his eyes were closed, his eyshes were long, and there were faint dark circles under his eyes. He looked really tired. She calmed down instantly and stopped making trouble. Chapter 87 Mitching Soon, the sound of his well-proportioned breathing came from his ears. He didn¡¯t sleep well, and his brows were still furrowed. She couldn¡¯t bear it. She reached out and smoothed the crease of his brow. She used to think she could see Leo clearly, but now she was suddenly confused. Mr. Hawn, the president of the dignified JC GROUP, is handsome and rich. Such a man is hard to find, but she met him. She is very confused. at the moment. She didn¡¯t want to marry into a rich family, and she didn¡¯t want to cheat. She just wanted to live a simple life, but things backfired. What kind of person Leo is, she doesn¡¯t know at all now. He disguised himself to paralyze who? Her head hurts thinking about it, so she simply doesn¡¯t want to. After another hour, Leo woke up. ¡°Are you hungry, I¡¯ll bring you breakfast.¡± Seeing him getting up to leave, she couldn¡¯t help calling out, ¡°Leo, don¡¯t you think we should talk?¡± ¡°What would you like to talk with me?¡± Chapter 17 Matching 286 Mouchers. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the head of such a big group, and you are so handsome. Don¡¯t you think there is a gap between us?¡± ¡°You are good-looking, young and beautiful, and you are well- educated and educated. I think we are a good match.¡± Why does this sound weird? ¡°Don¡¯t you think you don¡¯t look good?¡± ¡°looks good!¡± ¡°Do you think your tutor is uneducated?¡± ¡°I have, I am polite, respect the old and love the young, and am willing to help others!¡± ¡°Well, based on what you have said, I think I need to continue to work hard, or I won¡¯t be worthy of such an excellent fiancee.¡± He said with a smile, touching her head, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll serve it to you.¡± breakfast.¡± Leo turned and left, while Monica was still in a daze. Originally she was not good enough for him, how did it be Leo not good enough for her? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. What went wrong? No, when hees back, they need to have a good talk! Soon Leo came back and brought hot porridge. He carried her to the bathroom first, brushed her teeth and washed her face together. Chapter 87 Matching ¡°Wait! I think there is something wrong with our chat just now!¡± 288 Vouchers. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± He crossed his arms and looked at Monica. He knows best what his wife¡¯s IQ is. ¡°My status is very humble! Although I am the daughter of the Donat family, I have no status at all in the family!¡± ¡°Coincidentally, I am also humble at home. Although I am the son of the Hawn family, I have no status at home.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes widened, her words made sense, but she was speechless. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not ugly, but I¡¯m not pretty either!¡± ¡°Me too. Although I am not ugly, I am not the most beautiful man in the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very tall, and my figure is not very good!¡± ¡°Compared to Kobe, I¡¯m not tall, and I¡¯m also of average size.¡± ¡°I still¡­¡± Monica thought for a while, thinking about the gap between the two, but Leo blocked her words, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Just when she was stuttering and unable to speak, Leo tapped her on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, your head will start to hurt if you think too much!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very stupid and unresponsive!¡± Chapter 17 Matching 1288 Wouchers ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve been smart for twenty-eight years, just to serve you one day!¡± ¡°I will lower the IQ of the next generation, you have to think carefully!¡± Monica said hastily, and Leo fell silent, which made her very happy. Finally, there is one that cannot be refuted! The next generation is very important! ¡°That¡¯s a real problem.¡± He said a little seriously. ¡°It¡¯s serious, isn¡¯t it!¡± Monica said secretly. ¡°Then let¡¯s not have a child first. If it¡¯s really impossible, we¡¯ll go to the orphanage to adopt one, shall we?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡± Monica, believe it or not, I think we¡¯re meant to be together!¡± He took her into his arms, ran his big hands through her hair,¡± and said, ¡°I know all about your concerns, and you don¡¯t need to work so hard to integrate into my world, I will try to integrate into your world. You don¡¯t Need to be better and better. You are fine now, leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that others willugh at you, saying that your fianc¨¦e has no money and power, and is an unfavored daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m rich and powerful, I¡¯ll pamper you.¡± His voice was deep and elegant, deep in her ears, making her heart tremble uncontrobly. ´¨ Chapter 17 Matching ¡°I am still¡­¡± 1288 Vouchers She couldn¡¯t help mumbling, but Leo leaned over and blocked her mouth when she was about to speak. She couldn¡¯t help murmuring, but she couldn¡¯t resist. He didn¡¯t give her any chance to breathe at all. She couldn¡¯t breathe, and her body was a little weak, as if tiny electric currents were running up and down her whole body, leaving her with no strength at all. It took a long time before he left her lips with unsatisfied intentions, fearing that he would sink deeper and deeper and lose control. He was panting heavily, his eyes darkened, as if undercurrents. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re afraid of now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± She just said halfway, when she thought of something, she hurriedly covered her mouth in fright. Just before he finished speaking, he was asked a question. If she said it again, would she¡­ Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 I Want ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°You never gave me a chance to say it!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you were st upid? I think you are very smart. It¡¯s really brave to want to escape from me after thinking about it for a while.¡± These words carried a trace of majesty. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m satisfied if you don¡¯t make me worry. I don¡¯t need you to worry. It¡¯s my honor that you can cause me trouble, understand?¡± Monica didn¡¯t know what to say when she heard this. How did she not know that Leo could speak so well before. She said one word, and he could reply ten words back! ¡°Stop talking. The more you talk, the angrier you get. I¡¯d better brush my teeth obediently!¡± She picked up the electric toothbrush angrily, and Leo breathed a sigh of relief. After the two of them brushed their teeth and washed their faces, the temperature of the porridge just dropped and the taste was just right. Leo is also on leave today, but he still needs to deal with work. Dividing mo pages now Chapter 8 Want | 288 Wouchers He was afraid that she would be thinking wildly, so he took her directly to the study. ¡°What are you doing? I don¡¯t like to read the books on your shelf.¡± ¡°Homework, have you finished your homework for your professional courses?¡± Monica patted her head and remembered suddenly. Leo watched her calm down and started to work too. But after ten minutes of doing it, Monica felt a headache and couldn¡¯t continue. She ys a game and then writes. After ying the game, she nned to drink a ss of water and go to the bathroom before writing. She was a little hungry after going to the toilet, so she nned to eat some snacks before writing. The snacks are finished, it¡¯s only ten forty, she ns to wait until eleven o¡¯clock to write¡­ Themon problem of not wanting to do homework, she verified it one by one. She watched Leo secretly while watching dramas. It is said that men who work hard are the most handsome, and this is indeed true. Leo is working in front of theputer, looking focused, with deep phoenix eyes. Dividende pagin new Chapter 8 Want His brows never rxed, and he had a short video conference during the period. He speaks concisely, and every time he speaks, he is silent on the opposite side of the video. She felt absolute majesty. After Leo finished his work, he looked up and saw her silly smile. ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡± He raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± she said with a smile. ¡°During your final exam, just take me with you.¡± ¡°I think so too, but the invigtor doesn¡¯t want to!¡± She said pitifully. Leo approached and began to exin to her. For some reason, such aplicated question became easy to understand in his mouth. And Leo has magical effects. In the past, when re and Wade tutored herself, she always had to listen to it more than ten times before she could understand it, but Leo only needed to say it once, and she could remember it. It would be great if Leo was her teacher, how motivated she is to study every day! ¡°Tomorrow, the group organizes a trip. I¡¯ll take people from the financial department with me. YouContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. should follow along. I¡¯ll Duding into pupes now 11 201 Mothers help you ask for leave from the school. Anyway, I¡¯ve been tutoring your homework.¡± ¡°Traveling? That¡¯s not good, you don¡¯t have any specific rtionship with me outside, you can be regarded as my elders. Is it appropriate for me to go with you?¡± She has a handsome and rich fianc¨¦, the pressure is too much! She doesn¡¯t want to disclose her rtionship with Leo now, for fear of being killed by those women. Leo pinched her nose and said with a slight smile, ¡°This time you can bring your family, as long as you go with re.¡± He deliberately chose the finance department, and this time. he rxed the conditions, and even brought interns, so that this girl could apany him. When Monica heard that re was there, she immediately became interested and nodded repeatedly. ¡ª The next day, Monica packed her luggage and was ready to go. She was going to meet re in advance, and this time she was going to a hot spring hotel. You can climb the mountain or soak in hot springs at the foot of the mountain. She has been in Lilder City for so long, and she has never heard of such a good ce, so she is really ignorant. It¡¯s more than October now, and it¡¯s the season when the maple leaves are red in autumn. I heard that there is arge. Chapter 311 Want 288 (Voucheri maple forest on Xiangshan Mountain, which is very beautiful when the wind blows. She specifically googled the information and said that it is a holy ce for love. Many men and women confessed sessfully there, and many people came to restore it, so the maple tree is full of wishing cards. When she got on the bus with re, she was already excited and full of expectations for this hot spring trip. re saw her excited expression, ¡°Monica, Leo lied to you and just exposed it?¡± ¡°if not?¡± Monica blinked and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s good like this. You have reached the pinnacle of your life in an instant.¡± ¡°re, I suddenly became a rich woman, and I¡¯m still not used to it!¡± ¡°Then do you need me to borrow some pocket money from you to get used to it?¡± ¡°I have three thousand in my hand, saved from part-time job, do you want it?¡± She believed it. ¡°You are so poor!¡± ¡°Three thousand is already a lot, okay! I¡¯ll take it with me this time, I can¡¯t let go of such a difficult opportunity! Tell me what you want to eatter, and I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± Monica patted her chest and said, looking very grand. ??? < Chapter I Want re couldn¡¯tugh or cry, she wanted Monica to be happy from the bottom of her heart, but she must not get hurt. Her heart is so pure, once she gets hurt, cr acks will appear, even if she will get better in the future, the scars will never be erased. Growth is certainly a good thing, but the price is not something everyone can afford. Soon, the car stopped at the foot of the mountain. They checked into the hotel. She shared a room with re, and went to eat after resting. It was approaching the evening, so after eating, I arranged to soak in the hot springs, and I was exhausted from the afternoon bus ride. Dividing into Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Hot Spring After eating, they came to the hot spring, which was steaming hot. Each pool was formed naturally, with stones in the middle and screens on it. The shopkeeper prepared bathrobes, and they plopped down. after changing them on. The store also prepared fruit wine, which had a hint of wine, but more of the sweetness of the fruit, so she couldn¡¯t help but drink a little. There are more disputes among women when they are together, which is why more than a dozen girls in the finance. department started talking about it. ¡°This is the big boss! It¡¯s much better than the one on TV! Sitting in the front row of the bus, it¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°If only I could marry him, I must be very happy! You see, the president is handsome and rich, and there are only a handful of people who can match him! Lilder City also has a lot ofdies, and the president can definitely pick the one he likes. Don¡¯t join in the fun!¡± ¡°What if the president likes Cindere?¡± ¡°Does he like you, Cindere?¡± Several people started to y and fight. Monica quietly hid aside, looked down at her figure, and sighed secretly. Umding into pages now Chapter 89 Hot Spring Why don¡¯t men like themselves like this? 2018 Wouchers re swam over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it, it won¡¯t get any bigger.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t men like me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m afraid that you will influence the next generation!¡± re thought for a while and said. ¡°Then am I finished?¡± ¡°You are still young, you still have a chance.¡± re¡¯s wordsforted her a lot. As long as there is still a chance, it seems that we still have to drink more papaya soup, and we can¡¯t stop. Time passed by, and everyone finally left, and re couldn¡¯t stand it and left first. Only Monica was lyingfortably inside, reluctant to move: She drank some wine, her whole body was steaming, and she felt that the pores of her whole body were opened. She was lying on the edge of the stone, her hot cheek was pressed against the cold stone surface, veryfortable. She felt that she should leave, but she was reluctant to leave, so she could only use this method to cool down. If at this time, a big ice cube would be fine! At this moment, she felt that someone wasing in front of her. Dividing into pages nom Chap 19 Hot Spring She opened her eyes in a daze, but only saw a silhouette. 238 Vouchers Soon the man approached, and she could see his face clearly. ¡°Monica, have you been drinking?¡± Leo saw that she hadn¡¯t returned, so he came to look for it, and saw Monica lying on the edge of the pool like a simple and honest seal. As soon as he walked in, he smelled the faint aroma of wine, and looked at the wine bottle rolled aside, he immediately realized that she had drunk a lot. ¡°Leo?¡± She recognized the personing, whispered, and couldn¡¯t help smiling. Monica grabbed his hand, he was caught off guard, and she pulled him down. He is so cold andfortable! ¡°hug!¡± Monica walks over. She moved a little, and the bathrobe on her body began to loosen. Leo could even see the bare skin and couldn¡¯t help but feel his throat tighten. He couldn¡¯t help but think of her behavior when she was drunkst time. ¡°Monica, you should go back.¡±¡± Dividing into pages now ||| 211 Wouchers He emphasized his tone, his voice was low and h oa rse, and it fell deeply into Monica¡¯s ears, which made her feel very pleasant. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. There¡¯s still fruit wine here. Would you like some? It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°No, the proprietress said that this fruit wine won¡¯t make people intoxicated.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you check how much you drank? Monica goes back, it¡¯s time to rest.¡± ¡°You are so annoying.¡± Monica couldn¡¯t take it anymore, wanted to stop Leo¡¯s mouth, but before she had time to think about it, she tiptoed and kissed him. Tastes like jelly. Leo felt her movements and couldn¡¯t help crying and laughing. Only she can think of food at this time! How could Leo refuse her offer of a kiss? He was eager to find a chance to enjoy it. Originally it was Monica who dominated the scene, but soon it was dominated by men. Before Monica realized what was going on, she was pushed to the edge by Leo. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She was out of breath and had no time to take a breath, she just felt her head was foggy. It took a long time before Leo let go of her soft body. Dividing images now ||| Chapter 89 Hot Spring This time, her eyes became more blurred and her cheeks flushed. 288 (Vouchers She also licked her lips and looked at him nkly, extremely innocent. But with this innocent expression, he wished he could take her immediately. Her damp hair hung over her breasts, hiding thest sliver of reverie. At this moment, Monica frowned fiercely, and fished under the water. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll pull out a branch first.¡± Thest sentence was like pouring cold water on Leo¡¯s heart. He hastily pushed her body away. ¡°Leo, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± ¡°No, you are hallucinating!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Leo breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward to hug Monica, and then went back to his room. He was not in a hurry to change his clothes, but changed hers first, otherwise she would catch a cold easily. Dividing pages non Chapter 6 Hot Spring When he went out, he specially prepared two sets of her clothes, which was considered an emergency. Changing her clothes is a very challenging thing for Leo. 288 Wouchers It¡¯s very ufortable to not be able to eat it, even though. it¡¯s delicious. He has always been indifferent to the affairs of men and women, and is rational and restrained. His concentration is also strong enough, but after meeting this little girl, he found that his concentration was simply vulnerable, and was easily destroyed and copsed by her every time. He began to help her change clothes, just like dressing a baby doll. After wearing it, Monica leaned over and smelled it, ¡°Leo, you smell so delicious, can I eat it?¡± Leo was speechless upon hearing this. She is so drunk, still want to eat? ¡°I¡¯m also something you can eat?¡± He patted her on the head helplessly and said bluntly. ¡°You smell delicious and feel slippery, I can¡¯t help but want to take a bite¡­¡± ¡°Really want to try it?¡± She nodded vigorously. Then Leo put his arm in front of her. Dividing into agen C Gividing into pa pen now 288 Mouch Monica happily grabbed it, and then gathered her strength to take a bite, but she didn¡¯t have much strength at all. ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat?¡± ¡°Reluctantly, you will hurt. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Hurry up and Humiliate Me When Leo heard this, Vivian¡¯s heart softened, this little girl still cared about herself. ¦°¦¡¦´ ¡°Then you hug sleep at night, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, sleep together!¡± Monica became happy again. He carried her to the bed and said, ¡°You sleep well, I¡¯ll take a cold shower¡± With a h oar se voice, he clenched his fists tightly, and his nails were deeply embedded in the flesh. He was afraid that if he continued to hold back like this, he would really hold back! Leo came out of the shower, a little tired, all because of being tortured by Monica. But when he saw Monica sleeping, his heart warmed up again. She slept curled up in a ball, hugging the quilt. He tiptoed into bed so as not to disturb her, but she noticed anyway. She turned over, got into his arms, and rubbed her head against him. There was a satisfied smile on the corner of his mouth, and he 177 Chapter 90 Hurry up and Humiliate Ma 288 Vouchers touched her head with his big hand, she seemed to enjoy it. ¡°Leo,¡± she murmured. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here.¡± After hearing this, she fell asleep contentedly. The next day, Monica woke up and smelled a familiar smell. Looking at the room environment again, she couldn¡¯t help being startled. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She got up and looked at the time, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the morning. Assemble for breakfast at eight o¡¯clock, she still has time to go back. She was about to get up to leave, but was held by Leo. Hiszy voice came softly, and he said lightly, ¡°What? You slept with me, do you want to leave now? Don¡¯t you have to pay anything?¡± Monica nced at the man next to him, his eyes were squinted, obviously sleeping well. She still wasn¡¯t used to that face, it was so handsome that it was a crime. ¡°You want money?¡± she said cautiously. As soon as the words came out, she was kicked down by Leo. Chapter 9 Hurry up and Humiliate Me She fell. ¡°Leo, you are too cruel!¡± ¡°Who taught you this?¡± Leo sat up and opened his eyes. 283 Wouchers There was no confusion in those eyes that had just woken up. She rubbed her butt pitifully, and said, ¡°In the novel, after the female lead sleeps with the male lead, she will give some money. Generally, it will not exceed a hundred. After humiliating the male lead, the male lead will definitely give up on the female lead!¡± ¡°There is still such a saying? Then you give me money and humiliate me, hurry up.¡± Leo urged. Monica couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of logic it was. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money with me.¡± ¡°Then go get it quickly and give it back to me!¡± Leo said in amanding tone. Monica couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart, didn¡¯t expect Leo to like this kind of thing, like being humiliated? She left his room, careful not to be seen. When re saw here back, she was sneaky like a thief. She couldn¡¯t help but jokingly said, ¡°You all slept together, Chapter 10 Hurry up and Humiliate Ma and you still have an affair, don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± ZE3 Vouchers ¡°Tired, but a little tired is better than being beaten to death!¡± She found her wallet, and also received a text message from Leo, asking her to go to Maple Leaf Forest at nine o¡¯clock to calcte the expenses ofst night. She just wanted to ask how much she would pay for sleeping with a top-notch handsome guy for a night. Three thousand seems not enough! Today we are going to climb the mountain, and everyone has rested all night, and the energy is obviously much better. Everyone had breakfast together, and Monica had just finished eating when she received a text message from Leo telling her toe to his room now and remember to bring money. Although Monica loves money very much, she dare not disobey Leo¡¯s order. She nced at the dining table, everyone was still eating and chatting, and didn¡¯t notice her. She walked towards the bathroom and then came to the back door. She came to Leo¡¯s room out of breath, the door was unlocked, so he pushed it open without thinking. Leo just took a shower in the morning, and came out with only a bathrobe wrapped around his lower body. Monica suddenly saw the naked upper body, trembling with Chapter 90 Hurry up and Hamdiate Me fright, and immediately turned her back. ¡°Why are you still in the shower?¡± ¡°Calm down.¡±¡± 288 iVouchers Leo said that he had a physical reaction again in the morning, so don¡¯t take a cold shower. Fortunately, he is physically strong, otherwise he would be tortured to death by Monica sooner orter. Monica heard his bad tone and couldn¡¯t help being a little puzzled. His daily meals are carefully prepared by the chef, which is different from the public meals they eat. He must have eaten too much delicious food for this to happen. What does it have to do with her? ¡°Did you bring any money?¡± ¡°Bring it!¡± She squeezed her wallet tightly, feeling very distressed. She said, ¡°I only have five hundred in my wallet. If you think. it¡¯s too little, I¡¯ll transfer it to you from the card. I only have three thousand in my pocket. This is all my money. Can you be gentle?¡± She took out the money and said pitifully. She looked at Leo, saw his face darken, and her heart trembled fiercely. Chapter 90 Huyup and Humte Me Isn¡¯t three thousand enough? He wants more! 1288 Vouchers She felt sorry for Qian in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face. ¡°Or, I¡¯ll borrow some more money¡­¡± ¡°Give me the wallet.¡± He said darkly. Monica had no choice but to submit it obediently. Leo rummages inside and finally finds a coin? She froze. The wallet returned to her hand again, Leo said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept this.¡± ¡°So cheap?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the less the heroine gives, the more determined the heroine will be? You don¡¯t want me to be loyal to you, or what?¡± What kind of divine logic is this? ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, do you want to eat with me?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be gatheringter¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it my decision on the time of assembly?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. Soon the exquisite and delicious breakfast was served,plete in color, fragrance. and taste. Chapter 50 Hurry up and Humte Me 288 Vouchers She couldn¡¯t help smiling, Leo tapped her head, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Leo, let me ask you, are you a woman who likes to act like a baby, or a woman who is more straightforward?¡± 777 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Like ¡°I like you like that.¡± Leo replied without hesitation. ¡°Your answer is obviously a foul!¡± ¡°How can it be considered a foul? If you act like a baby to me, I will coax you. If you tell me bluntly, I will indulge you. Why not?¡± Monica heard the words, but couldn¡¯t find anything to refute. ¡°Leo, I guess you are at the negotiating table, and you must be very good at negotiating business with people. Your eloquence is one against ten!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only use you have for my mouth?¡± ¡°Is there any other use for the mouth besides eating, drinking and talking?¡± Monica was a little puzzled, and in the next second, the man told her the answer with practical actions. He leaned over and sped the back of her head with his big hands, preventing her from moving back. Lips touched, he bit off the snack she hadn¡¯t eaten yet. ¡°There is still this function.¡± ¡°You stole my food?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kissing you, can you tell the priority?¡± 0.00% 11:37 Chapter 91 Like 288 Vouchers Leo said helplessly. Monica was satisfied with this meal, Leo patted her on the head and said, ¡°I will climb the mountain later, I may not be with you. You have to take good care of yourself and go to the top of the mountain, understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have to be careful, you know?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Monica turned and left, Leo wanted her to kiss her goodbye, but she slipped away before the words were spoken. She really doesn¡¯t see him at all! She and re carried hiking bags. The mountain road was not too steep, but it was slippery due to the continuous autumn rain, and moss grew in some ces that could not be exposed to the sun, so the road was not easy to walk. Can.. re travels lightly, seeing Monica carrying a super big bag, can¡¯t help but frowned, ¡°What have you prepared, why is your bag so heavy?¡± ¡°Food, don¡¯t you want to set up a tent on the mountain at noon? You must bring your own food. I brought yours and Leo¡¯s with me!¡± ¡°With so much, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s too heavy? Let¡¯s have something for lunch, isn¡¯t it good?¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s all my favorite food¡­¡± Monica couldn¡¯t bear to let go, there are a lot of delicious food here. She just bought them in the supermarket downstairs. She guessed that Leo must have never eaten such a cheap and super delicious snack, so she specially brought it to him to taste. 11:37 Chapter 91 Like 288 Vouchers re rolled her eyes wordlessly. Monica¡¯s IQ was not high in the first ce, and if she was corrupted by love and became blind, it would be even lower now! ¡°Let me share some for you.¡± re finally chose topromise. She waved her hand and refused, ¡°It¡¯s not heavy, I can move my back. I prepared two bottles of energy drinks for you, call me if you have no strength.¡± ¡°knew.¡± re said helplessly. A group of people went up the mountain, and Leo walked in the front. Monica usually walks a lot, because she is reluctant to pay for taxis and buses, so she can handle it, but the rest seem a little powerless. Before we had gone far, everyone mored to stop and rest. Everyone stopped, and Monica and re were embarrassed to leave. They also stopped for a short rest. ¡°re, give me a bottle of water!¡± Someone shouted. Now re is just an intern, so she is naturally the one to be dispatched. But the ce to sell things is still far away. She bought so much that she didn¡¯t know how many times she had to go. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s an intern next to her, but re is the least afraid of making trouble. re simply ignored it and rested leisurely. The person who shouted first frowned and said coldly, ¡°That intern, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what we said? Why don¡¯t you buy it?¡± Monica recognized that person, it was Hailey, the director of the finance department, who was only thirty years old this year. She is still unmarried and very difficult to deal with. re hasined about this person more than once. However, her working ability is indeed very strong, so the people below dare not speak out. Seeing re¡¯s reluctance, she quickly pulled her away for fear that she would cause trouble. re gave her a nk look, ¡°They made it clear that they were trying to exploit me.¡± ¡°The other party is your boss after all, you don¡¯t want her to be mean to you in the future, do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it for a long time. The whole financial department has made her very angry! You should persuade your fiance, but you don¡¯t know anyone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about his affairs. I only care about yours. If you don¡¯t like working here, you can find another one. You can always find a suitable one.¡± ¡°Monica, have you always been this optimistic?¡± re was still angry at first, but after being told by her words, she lost 11:38 Chapter 91 Like 288 Vouchers her temper at all. She always has the patience to enlighten herself, as if any big event appears in front of her, she can slowly make it small. ¡°Is this optimism? Isn¡¯t that positive?¡± ¡°You are so st upid!¡± ¡°I also know that it¡¯s ufortable to be bossed around, but I can¡¯t do whatever I want just because my fianc¨¦ is Leo. I can be better with him, but I don¡¯t want to be the same after I leave him. Poor and out of luck.¡± ¡°I can put thebel of Leo, but I don¡¯t want to be his essory and live by him. If he gives me something, I will take it seriously. If he doesn¡¯t give me something, I can live well, isn¡¯t it good??¡± re¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat when she heard this. You can put hisbel on it, but you can¡¯t be his essory. Relying on the power of others is always false and untrue. The only way to be safe is to rely on yourself. It turned out that she was not stu pid, but she could see more thoroughly than anyone else. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Marriage Otherwise, just relying on her rtionship with Leo, it is estimated that others will tter her. Others must be very happy to suddenly be the wife of the president, but Monica is different. She is real, so she will never be fooled by money and power. ¡°Boss, give me these bottles.¡± re took the initiative to speak, which surprised her a little. Monica thought she was unhappy and didn¡¯t want to carry the water back. re met her gaze, smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I canbel that person, but I can¡¯t be his subordinate.¡± ¡°Who? You won¡¯t fall in love behind my back, will you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± re¡¯s temperament is arrogant andwless. If it was left in the past, she would definitely not compromise. But now she felt that Monica was right. Zion, you can¡¯t control me! You are my brother, but I will never be your essory! She wants to prove herself and make Zion, who despises herself, bow her head! 0.00% 11:38 Soon after the water was bought, they were exhausted and out of breath, but those people didn¡¯t have a word of praise, but keptining, re was so angry that her face was ugly, and her fists were barely clenched. Monica looked terrified, afraid that re would rush over and punch each of them. After a long time, she took a deep breath, ¡°Breathing in, I am not angry. Exhaling, I am not killing people! Breathing in, I am not angry, exhaling¡­ After going back and forth like this for several times, she finally held back. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then they carried their things on their backs and continued on their way. There is a marriage hole here. It is said that couples who find the marriage hole will be blessed if they make a wish together. But it¡¯s deep in the mountains, and it¡¯s a long way to go. Someone proposed to go there, and some people continued to go up the mountain. Monica followed suit. re has an upset stomach and is desperate to find a toilet, but there¡¯s no toilet here, it¡¯s still up there. So re goes first. Chapter 97 Marriage 11 238 Nouchers That ce is farther than expected, and it is not a peak tourist season, so there are no other tourists at all. She cautiously went over to get a stone and asked for help, but they wanted to go to the top of the mountain to rest quickly, and left without looking back after taking the things. Monica bounced hard and finally reached the high piece. When she fell, she guessed the mossy stone, she didn¡¯t step on it firmly, and fell heavily on the ground. She gasped, and tears fell. She raised her head to call for help, but she didn¡¯t expect them to go so fast. She stood up tremblingly, trying to keep up with the team, but her feet hurt, and she couldn¡¯t take a step at all. Don¡¯t mention going up the mountain with her like this, it¡¯s a bit difficult to go down the mountain. She could only go back to the cave and wait for re toe to her. She hugged herself tremblingly, and looked around vigntly. There shouldn¡¯t be any monsters here, right? Monica knew that the more she thought about it, the more frightened she became, but she couldn¡¯t control herself at all. She could only huddle in a corner, waiting for re. Soon the rest were on the top of the mountain. Leo scanned around and couldn¡¯t help frowning fiercely. Monica is not here, where has she gone? He saw re and called her over. ¡°Where¡¯s Monica?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t shee?¡± re also noticed this problem, but Monica didn¡¯te up! She hastened to ask the people who just went to the Marriage Cave, but they didn¡¯t notice Monica, after all, they were apanying family members, and they didn¡¯t know each other, so who cares so much. ¡°Where¡¯s your phone, see if she¡¯s looking for you!¡± ¡°My phone¡­ just fell into the toilet¡­¡± re said sadly. Leo frowned fiercely when he heard this, how could that confused girl Monica be alone on this mountain. He inquired about the route of the cave and went down the mountain alone in advance. Monica was still in the cave, poor thing, and it was raining behind. She looked at the weather forecast, and it was sunny today, but she didn¡¯t expect the mountain rain to be so unpredictable, so she came as soon as she said it. It is shady here, and the mountain rain should only be a burst. But in the end it was autumn rain, mixed with cold wind. The cold wind blew in, bringing icy cold raindrops, and fell on her body, she quickly moved inside. 57.03% 11:38 Chapter 92 Mar 288 Vouchers At this moment, a vague voice suddenly came from outside, as if calling his name. She was afraid and prayed in her heart. ¡°Monica!¡± The voice was approaching, and someone was indeed calling him. There were bursts of responses in the valley, which sounded extremely terrifying, as if a ghost was asking for his life. Monica froze with fright and shivered. She held her head, not daring to look up. Leo saw Monica shivering inside, curled up into a ball, tightly hugging her head. He finally felt relieved. He hurried forward, and when his big hand touched her, she trembled in fright and pushed away quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t! I haven¡¯t done anything bad, the demons and goblins leave quickly!¡± Leo couldn¡¯tugh or cry when he heard this. He had forgotten that not only could his wife eat and sleep, but she was also extremely afraid of ghosts. She must have been terrified to be alone in such a deserted cave. She didn¡¯t dare to look up, so she was turned away like this. He wanted to tease her? He lowered his voice, looking very heavy. 7698% 11.38 Chapter 92 Marriage N?velDrama.Org is the owner. 288 Vouchers ¡°You¡¯re sure you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so why did I find you?¡± ¡°how could I know?¡± ¡°In that case, then you should be a good person, so how about I give you a husband?¡± ¡°No, I already have a fianc¨¦, you¡¯d better go!¡± Monica urged, she didn¡¯t dare to look up. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Make Leo Uglier ¡°Your fianc¨¦ is definitely not as handsome and handsome as the one I gave you, and he is rich and powerful.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. Now this has made my scalp numb. It¡¯s a lot of trouble. I still don¡¯t want to be greedy! If you are really good for me, then you can turn Leo into what it was before, and you can be uglier and poorer It doesn¡¯t matter at all!¡± Leo was speechless when he heard this. What is in this girl¡¯s head? She expects him to grow uglier and poorer? What logic? ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you ugly too, okay?¡± ¡°No, you can make me a little st upid, I don¡¯t care about this IQ anymore, anyway, Leo is smart, he can teach me.¡± ¡°You keep mentioning Leo, who is he to you?¡± ¡°He is my fiance.¡± ¡°Then look up and see if the person in front of you is him.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Surprised, Monica looked up quickly, only to see a familiar man standing in front of her. 0.00 ||| O < Chapter 23 Make Lee Uglier The corners of the mouth were raised, revealing a gentle smile that pampered you. The phoenix eyes are deep, and the little self is reflected in them. In the depths of those deep eyes, she is like a small boat, so insignificant and insignificant, but there is only room for him in his eyes. She got excited and wanted to stand up and hug him. But as soon as he got up, he fell down again. She cried out in pain. It was only then that Leo noticed her strangeness, and quickly squatted down, and found that her ankle was swollen high and looked very painful. ¡°How did it happen?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He frowned fiercely, took off her shoes, and checked the injury. ¡°I identally stepped on the moss. My speed was too slow. When I got it, they all left, and I couldn¡¯t get out, so I had to wait here for re to find me.¡± she said pitifully. ¡°Don¡¯t you even know who was looking for me?¡± He frowned fiercely and red at each other. Monica felt his anger and her heart sk ipped a beat. 14.39% Chapter 93 Make Leo Uglier It¡¯s over, Leo is angry. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient for you, and I¡¯m worried that those people will know about our rtionship¡­¡± ¡°If you do this again, I will dere to the whole world that you are my fiancee.¡± ¡°don¡¯t want¡­¡± ¡°Do you think of me as your fianc¨¦, your man? Am I just a disy?¡± Leo was really angry this time, angry that she always considered him at the most critical moment and kept him out of the matter. He hated Monica for being so nice, it made him feel worthless, and he couldn¡¯t even protect his own woman. He doesn¡¯t need her protection, she just needs to take care of herself. She didn¡¯t have enough brains to begin with, so she devoted all her energy to him. Monica knew that he was really angry, and she was too scared to say anything. The two of them stared at each other silently, and the sound of wind and rain came from their ears. After a long time, Monica boldly stretched out her hand and grabbed the corner of his sleeve tightly. ¡°Leo, I know I was wrong, I won¡¯t do it again next time, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± 29.94% Chapter 93 Make Leo Ugler 288 Vouchers ¡°You know? Admit your mistake to me this time, and next time something happens, will you still say so?¡± ¡°No, I just thought about it. re is right. A man can¡¯t be spoiled. The more he is spoiled, the worse he gets. Next time I¡¯ll treat you a little bit worse, okay?¡± Leo¡¯splexion became even uglier when he heard this, did he praise him or scold him? ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay. I was in pain, and I needed you to coax me. It turned out that you were angry, and I still endured the pain, andforted you instead. I was very hard¡­¡± This made Leo soft-hearted. She is now an injured person, and judging from the degree of high ankle, it is indeed very serious. Now that he is angry with her, it seems that he can¡¯t figure it out. Leo was helpless. Monica breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that. Leo checked the injury, the bones were not misaligned, just swollen. He originally wanted to carry her down the mountain, but there was a burst of autumn rain outside, and he didn¡¯t intend to stop. The outside is covered with moss, Leo is carrying himself on his back, what should he do if he falls? So Monica insisted on waiting for professional rescuers to 44835 arrive. Leo didn¡¯t dare to make fun of her life, so he could only wait together. He helped her gently press the wound, it was obviously painful, but her heart was sweet. ¡°By the way, this is for you.¡± She thought of something, and took out the memorial stone she had just picked so hard from her bosom like offering a treasure. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Remembrance stone, I made a wish to write the names of two people, and we can be together for a long time. You can take it back, or throw it back on the tree. I heard it is very effective.¡± Leo wants to say that this is not effective at all, it is all feudal superstition. But meeting Monica¡¯s longing gaze, it was shining. He couldn¡¯t bear to refuse, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a pen.¡± ¡°I have it!¡± She took a marker pen out of her bag. Going up the mountain today, she specifically inquired about it, so she brought it with her. The two quickly wrote down the name, and Monica wanted to put it back in the bag, but Leo took it away. 65.49% ||| < Chapter 93 Make Leo Uglier 1288 Vouchers ¡°It¡¯s better to put such an important thing in my hands. It¡¯s in yours. I think it¡¯s about three or five, and you may lose it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t even know where I put my stuff. It¡¯s safer to put it in your ce. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡± Leo didn¡¯t have lunch, and he was really hungry after climbing up and down. He looked at Monica, like opening a treasure chest, opened her schoolbag, took out two packs of energy drinks, a hot water bottle, noodles, and some snacks¡­ Leo¡¯s head was full of question marks, this girl packed a bag of food for climbing the mountain? Leo frowned tightly, a little unsure. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit unhygienic, but isn¡¯t it said that you can¡¯t get sick if you don¡¯t do anything clean? Try it, it¡¯s delicious, just take one bite.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Leo couldn¡¯t bear to brush off her kindness, suppressed his uneasiness, and took a bite. smells weird¡­ Leo ate this for the first time in his life, but it happened in this situation. He sang other songs, and as he ate them, he even thought they were delicious. Later, Leo didn¡¯t ask the name anymore, and when he saw 81.24% something he wanted to eat, he took it very actively. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The Taste of Love Martin received Leo¡¯s message and quickly called for rescuers. When Martin arrived, his eyes widened. Is this still the Mr. Hawn he knew? The rescue captain was also stunned in the back, ¡°Do we need to rescue them now? Why do I feel like I went in and disturbed them instead?¡± ¡°Wait and see¡­¡± Martin said. So a crowd of people waited outside. Soon, they finished eating, and Monica was also satisfied, and cleaned up the trash. ¡°I still want to stay here with you for a while, but the rescue team is here, let¡¯s go down the mountain.¡± ¡°If you like it, we¡¯lle back next time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go.¡± With the help of Leo and the rescue team, Monica went down the mountain slowly and called the doctor. She saw Zion froze for a moment. Why is he here? Zion helped her treat the wound, and told her to pay attention to touching water and walking, and it took about a week for her to heal. 0.00% < Chapter 94 The Taste of Love 288 Vouchers After finishing his work, Zion said, ¡°Did you see re? She quarreled with me on the phone and then hung up. I don¡¯t know where she is yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to see re?¡± ¡°When I came here, I met you and got hurt. It seems that our fate is not shallow.¡± Leo at the side felt a little ufortable when he heard this. ¡°You have nothing to do with her.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. Zion nced lightly, unmoved. ¡°Monica, you rest here now, I have something to do with Zion.¡± Leo raised his eyebrows and said hurriedly, then pulled Zion N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. out. As soon as he went out, he noticed that something was wrong with Leo, the veins on his forehead were throbbing, and cold sweat broke out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I seem to have food poisoning.¡± An hourter, Leo left the nearby hospital, had his stomach washed and took medicine, and his complexion was a little pale. Zion sent him back and said, ¡°I suggest you stay in the hospital. There is no medical equipment here. Even if I am 14.43% ||| O Chapter 94 The Taste of Love 1388 Vouchers here, there is nothing I can do. I can only dispense some prescription drugs for you.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let Monica know, or she will worry about me.¡± ¡°What did you eat just now? I checked the gastroscope and it¡¯s all junk food.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not junk food, that¡¯s what Monica likes to eat.¡± Zion was speechless when he heard this. ¡°As a doctor, I need to tell you that the environment you grow in is different, and the immune antibody system produced by your body is different. She will be fine if she eats this, but you can¡¯t eat these. These things are poison to you Don¡¯t look for me for your stomach perforation, I won¡¯t save you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t curse me.¡± ¡°As a doctor, I can tell you responsibly that you will really die!¡± Zion said seriously. Leo shook his head helplessly, this brother of his was just too serious, he looked rigid and heavy. ¡°I want to be part of her world.¡± ¡°You and her are not in the same world at all.¡± ¡°But there must always be someone whopromises. She is not smart enough and timid, so she will definitely not be able to bear this. I am afraid that she will work hard, so I took the initiative to go to her world.¡± ¡°So you eat poisonous food?¡± 29.72% Chapter 94 The Taste of Love 288 Vouchers ¡°Always take your time. The first time I take it, I will be hospitalized. The second time, maybe I just need to be suspended for injections. The third time, I might be able to take medicine. After a few more times, I will always get used to it.¡± ¡°You can really make trouble, and I will tell you responsibly that your lifespan will be shortened.¡± ¡°Can you stop being so serious? Don¡¯t you think this is a very happy thing?¡± ¡°Taking life as a joke is not happy at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met someone you love, who can give everything for her and be happy with it.¡± Zion was packing his medicine box, when he heard this, he snapped his fingers hard. After a pause of several seconds, he returned to normal. ¡°I¡¯m going to find re, so I won¡¯t disturb your happiness. By the way, Vivian will be back soon, and she has also asked for leave.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell me? Everything needs to be known through you?¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t know, you have to ask her.¡± Zion said lightly. Then, he turned around and left with his things. Soon Zion found re. She was so tired and out of breath that she could only rest now. 47.81% ||| Chapter 94 The Taste of Love ¡°re.¡± 1288 Vouchers She suddenly heard someone calling her name, and she didn¡¯t realize it was Zion¡¯s voice for a while, thinking that someone from the department asked her to buy something again, so she hurriedly answered. ¡°What do you want me to buy?¡± She turned around quickly and saw Zion, her face immediately sank, and she said displeasedly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I made an appointment with you to go to my uncle¡¯s house for dinner on the weekend, but you came here. You hung up on me, so I will naturallye. ?? ¡°It¡¯s you who promised uncle that you¡¯re going to eat, but it¡¯s not me. Why should I go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that the bigger you get, the less rules you have. I¡¯ve already exined it to you, so I won¡¯t pursue it this time.¡± ¡°up to you!¡± She said displeasedly, at this moment someone called re to buy water. She did so immediately. Zion frowned fiercely, her temper has always been arrogant, and she is most afraid of obedience. So she didn¡¯t want to be a soldier and insisted on changing her profession. But now, she actually helped someone buy water? 65.20% ||| < Chapter 94 The Taste of Love 1288 ?Vouchers He followed over and saw re painstakingly taking several bottles and delivering them to his colleagues. But those people didn¡¯t say thank you, and didn¡¯t even give money. re wasn¡¯t annoyed either, and turned back. Zion couldn¡¯t see that re was being bullied, so he rushed forward and said, ¡°Why do you use her?¡± ¡°Who are you? I am ordering the new intern in the office. Does it have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°I beat you, does it have anything to do with you?¡± Zion said domineeringly, then pinched the man¡¯s cor and raised his fist high. re immediately rushed over to stop him, pulled him away, and apologized humbly. The other party cursed. Zion¡¯s face was gloomy, his fists were clenched, but Cl¨¢re forcibly pulled him down. Zion held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Come home with me. You have been bullied like this in Leo¡¯s group, so how can I let you go out? I¡¯ll take care of you, why do you have to work hard?¡± ¡°Zion, you are enough! You are you, I am me, and my parents are not with you, so you don¡¯t care about me. I have my own life, and I like this kind of life. What you give me is all you Yes, not mine!¡± 81.68% ||| ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours!¡± Zion said coldly. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The only mission in this life ¡°No, never will be!¡± re said word by word, and said cold words from those pink lips. Those words hit Zion hard in the chest. Since the death of his parents, his younger sister has experienced a lot of blows and her temperament has changed drastically. So he has been enduring and pampering her. It can be said that her current bad temper is all caused by him. re used to cling to him often, and when she was wronged in ss, she never dared to tell her parents, but told him immediately. He thought that they were the most intimate brother and sister in the world, and they could be happy for a lifetime. But now, she loathed herself, regarded her as an enemy, and avoided her. He didn¡¯t understand what he did wrong to make her so disgusted. Zion lowered his eyes, and his long eyshes covered the obscure expression inside. After a long time, he said deeply, ¡°re, what did I do wrong that made you hate me so much?¡± 0.00% ||| Chapter 25 The only mission in this life When re heard this, her heart sk ipped a beat. She stared at Zion in a daze, her heart ached fiercely. 288 Vouchers He is not wrong, this brother has been doing his duty for more than 20 years, and he is very good. Ever since she was a child, everyone envied her for having such a big brother. And she used to think so, but when she grew up, she began to hate it. She doesn¡¯t want this brother. The word brother is too restrictive! ¡°You are not wrong, you have always been the pride of your parents. I was wrong, I should not have been born in such a family.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to follow the ancestral precept to be a female soldier. With me here, no one can control you. You just have to be happy. If you see me, it will make you so angry, then I will avoid appearing in front of you in the future that is.¡± Zion chose topromise, although his voice was dull, but there was a hint of coolness. It is a very chilling thing to be hated by the people closest to you. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, she was his younger sister, so he couldn¡¯t be cruel to her. Even when he spoke loudly, he felt that he was going too far. 1383% O < Chapter 95 The only mission in this life 288 Noucherz Others say that girls should not be arrogant and indulgent, the more indulgent they are, the worse they are. He doesn¡¯t care, he only has this one younger sister, and he doesn¡¯t pamper her or anyone else. Even if the whole world says re is bad, he will definitely turn his back on the whole world and stand by re¡¯s side, protecting her from wind and rain, and protecting her well. This is his only mission in this life. re felt a little sad when she heard this, but it was indeed the most effective way. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m angry just because I saw you, so you don¡¯t appear in front of me in the future!¡± ¡°good.¡± He responded, then turned and left without looking back. Seeing his leaving back, her eyes couldn¡¯t stop getting wet for a moment. Her heart suddenly hurt, as if a boulder had been crushed, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. She returned to the dormitory in a daze, and Monica saw that she was depressed, and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You seem very unhappy.¡± ¡°Monica, I lost the person I love the most.¡± re couldn¡¯t hold back, rushed over and hugged her tightly. Monica was surprised. Her shoulders trembled, she choked, 29.42% ||| O Chapter 95 The only mission in this life and she even cried. 288 Vouchers In her impression, re is always the strongest one, she won¡¯t shed tears easily even if she bleeds, but she cried this time, like a child who was abandoned by someone. She hurriedlyforted him, she knew thousands offorting words in her heart, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. She didn¡¯t even know why re was crying. What does it mean that she has lost the person she loves the most? She¡¯s in a rtionship? ¡°re, although I don¡¯t know what happened to you, no matter what, I will never leave you. I will always be your strongest backing.¡± re cried for a while, and her depressed mood eased a lot. She wiped away her tears, let go of Monica¡¯s embrace, and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinner than me, how can you be my backing, you¡¯ll copse if you press it down.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you the bottom too, so that you won¡¯t be hurt when you fall!¡± ¡°Fool!¡± re said helplessly. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t your brother go out to find you? Didn¡¯t you meet him? Why did youe back crying?¡± 45.695 O < 11 288 Vouchers ¡°I see, I cried when I saw him.¡± ¡°He bullied you?¡± ¡°Monica, my family may be a bitplicated.¡± She took a deep breath, said this sentence, and then spoke. Her family¡¯s ancestors have joined the army for generations, and their ranks are getting higher and higher. Girls are not valued at home, but they cannot escape the ancestral precept to be female soldiers. But she was unwilling, and her parents also defended her in front of her grandfather. However, Zion was not in good health since he was a child, so he was not suitable for serving in the army, so he chose a military doctor. Since she was a child, Zion has been responsible for her troubles. His poor health was also because his grandfather hit Zion¡¯s leg heavily with a cane in a fit of anger. For this reason, he wasme for a full year before returning to normal. That year, he was ridiculed and dyed enlisting in the army. She still feels sorry for Zion. Later, her grandfather passed away. Not long after, her father died in battle, and her mother followed. White family was empty, and they were taken to the uncle¡¯s 111 Chapter 95 The only mission in this life house. Zion began to join the army, and she finally didn¡¯t need to be a soldier and chose what she liked. But it waster discovered that she did not escape her fate, but Zion epted the punishment, which allowed her to regain her freedom. As for what the punishment is, Zion doesn¡¯t say, she won¡¯t know until she dies. But Zion does not know so far, she knows about it. So she deliberately distanced herself from Zion, not wanting to be his burden anymore. Every time it is the elder brother who protects the younger sister, but this younger sister also wants to do her best to protect her only elder brother. She believes that only by leaving Zion can the disaster be kept away from her. She is Zion¡¯s greatest disaster, a burden that cannot be unloaded. After hearing the whole story, Monica couldn¡¯t help feeling a little sad. She didn¡¯t expect that re had been holding this kind of thing in his heart all these years, making people breathless, it was really scary. ¡°Then what are you going to do next?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve kept him away from me, I¡¯ve always been a nuisance to 75.90% ? Chapter 95 The only mission in this life him.¡± ¡°Then have you asked him?¡± ¡°Does this still need to be asked?¡± reughed at herself, the smile was full of exhaustion. She saw it in her eyes and felt pain in her heart. 288 Voucherz It turned out that re, who seemed strong, had so many things hidden in her heart. After holding back for so long to say it, she must be very bitter, right? ¡°Don¡¯t you still have me? I just want to protect you.¡± She patted her chest curiously and said with a smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m d I still have you.¡± re said sincerely. At the very least, when her family rtionship is frustrated, she still has her best friend by her side. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Basic Operations At night, people who go up the mountain go to the hot springs. Monica injured her foot and did not go, re stayed in the dormitory to take care of her. She could do it by herself, but re insisted. When she went to have supper at night, she heard the news. While soaking in the hot spring, a girl suddenly fell into the water, as if she had a heart attack. Everyone was in a hurry and immediately called for help, and Leo was the first to rush there. Leo rescued the man and sent him to a nearby hospital. They even said that Leo gave artificial respiration and pressed other people¡¯s chests. Although she knew that this was a basic operation to save lives, it was still a bit ufortable to hear it. Leo¡¯s mouth can only be kissed by himself, so what if others touch it? And his hands can only touch his own, no matter how small his own is, but he chose the person himself, no matter how small, he can only recognize it. ¡°Da mn Leo!¡± 0.00% ||| Chapter 96 Basic Operations Monica said angrily. 288 (Vouchers Seeing her like this, re smiled and said, ¡°Are you jealous? Just wait for someone toe back and ask, look at your stingy look!¡± Monica refused to go back to her room, and kept waiting outside, and re couldn¡¯t do it either, so she could only apany her. Everyone else went back to their room to sleep, but the two of them were still sitting on the stone stepsN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. persistently. Leo and Zion came back together, they were talking andughing, and when they returned to the door, they saw two people? The two little girls couldn¡¯t open their sleepy eyes, and they were struggling to hold their chins with their hands. ¡°Monica?¡± Leo stepped forward and patted Monica on the shoulder. She came to her senses, and when she saw that it was he who had returned, she stood up immediately. ¡°You are back, I heard that you gave artificial respiration, right?¡± ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care where I heard it, you kissed and touched people, right?¡± Monica said a little unhappy. He¡¯s not the only one taking a hot spring, the rest are not in a hurry, so why is he in such a hurry? 14.63% Chapter 96 Basic Operations 1288 Vouchers When she thought of this, she felt a little ufortable. Hearing this, Zion said, ¡°This is not kissing and stroking, this is the basic operation of saving lives. Only by squeezing the chest cavity can the umted water be squeezed out, understand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Monica, don¡¯t take it too seriously, this is a normal medical operation.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t others go up, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°He is the boss after all, and the safety of the employeeses first!¡± re exined. She was a little embarrassed to look at Zion, after all what she said was so decisive before. Zion looked at her indifferently, as if looking at a stranger. ¡°She has a heart attack. As for you to artificial respiration?¡± Seeing Monica¡¯s jealous look, Leo couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°She did have a heart attack, so she fainted in the hot spring and finally drowned. It¡¯s true to save people, but I didn¡¯t do the artificial respiration, it was Zion .He happened to be there too. He¡¯s a doctor, and if he doesn¡¯t rush forward, what¡¯s the use of me going there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± ¡°what are you!¡± re eximed. ¡°It seems that we will have a good drink next time. I won¡¯t bother you. I have to drive back at night.¡± 31.40% ||| Chapter 96 Basic Operations 288 Vouchers Zion didn¡¯t respond to re and turned to leave. In a hurry, re grabbed his wrist and said, ¡°You kissed her and touched her too?¡± ¡°re, didn¡¯t you just persuade me that it was a basic operation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different, I thought it was Leo!¡± re looked at Zion and said, ¡°Did you make a mistake!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°There are so many people, do you need to go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and I have professional ethics. Well, it¡¯s gettingte, you have a good rest.¡± Zion said tly, pushing away re¡¯s hand. re chased him out without hesitation. Monica looked dazed. She was originally unhappy, how did it be re¡¯s unhappy? Just when she was in a daze, her feet suddenly dangled in the air, startling her, and instinctively h ooked Leo¡¯s neck. He actually picked her up. ¡°What are you doing? Let me down quickly, what if someone sees you?¡± Chapter 96 Basic Operations 288 Vouchers Leo directly carried her back to his room, he was still a little weak, but it was more than enough to hold her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you girl to be so jealous that you wouldn¡¯t give up artificial respiration?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a critical moment, I won¡¯t stop you. But there are so many people, why is it you, Martin is here too!¡± ¡°I know that I have to reflect on everything I do in the future. I¡¯m a family man. I know what I do and what I don¡¯t do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to know!¡± ¡°Okay, you wait for me here, I¡¯ll take a shower and sleepter.¡± ¡°Do you want to pay this time?¡± ¡°Is there anything less than a dor?¡± ¡°Yes, and I have a penny in my pocket.¡± ¡°Then go to sleep.¡± Leo said with a smile. Soon he was out of the shower, and Monica was lying on the bed checking Twitter. ¡°You like cats?¡± He leaned over and nced at it. ¡°Yeah, as long as it¡¯s a cat, I like it.¡± ¡°After that, if you raise a cat, I will raise you, okay?¡± Leo said warmly. 63.56% O < Chapter 96 Basic Operations 1288 IVouchers Her heart trembled fiercely, and these words really touched her. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said. When we get married, we will have a house full of cats.¡± ¡°Well, you can have a whole house of cats, but I only want one for you.¡± In this life, raising her is enough. When Monica heard this, her heart felt warm. She leaned in his arms and continued to y with her mobile phone, and he also had some work to deal with. The atmosphere is very harmonious, although everyone is doing their own things, but it is not boring at all. By the time he was done, Monica had already fallen asleep. She was like a cat, with her little paws still wrapped around his body. Leo was very satisfied at the moment, he knew that it would be painful to sleep in the same bed with her, but he would rather suffer than hug her to sleep. Compared with happiness, pain seems too insignificant. The next day, Monica got up early, and this time it was considered an experience. She smiled and tipped Leo a dime, watching him ept it solemnly. She was about to leave when she heard voicesing from 77.71% O < Chapter 96 Basic Operations the corridor, as if they wereing this way. 288 Vouchers She was so frightened that she quickly fled to the bathroom. Soon there was a knock on the door, Leo packed up and went to open the door. The person standing outside the door was the rescued person who had been lying in the hospital all night and had returned safely. Monica quietly opened a cr ack in the door, just in time to see the scene at the door. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Fire She knew this girl, named Lucy, who was very beautiful. And she is gentle and pleasant, there are several men in the finance department alone pursuing her, let alone the whole company. re also said that someone in the group was bored and organized a beauty pageant, and Lucy was on the list. Monica is a woman, everyone thinks she is pretty, so she is really pretty. Lucy looked at Leo shyly, looked at Leo, and said delicately, ¡°Mr. Hawn, thank you very much for saving me yesterday.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just in charge of sending you to the hospital. It was Z ion who rescued you. You should thank him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll thank himter. I want to thank you first, and tell you something from the bottom of my heart by the way!¡± ¡°What are you going to tell me?¡± ¡°Mr. Hawn, I like you, I heard that you are still single, so I want to pursue you.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t catch me.¡± Leo said directly. ¡°Mr. Hawn, you don¡¯t need to reply me now, I will work hard slowly, please give me a chance.¡± 0.00 ||| 16.50% Chapter 97 Fire Lucy said hastily. 288 Vouchers ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have the slightest chance here. You can thank him, I understand here.¡± Leo said lightly, his words were not kind. Seeing that he was so determined, Lucy couldn¡¯t help but harden up. She strode directly in, and Leo had no time to push her out. She quickly closed the door, and then even took off the outer coat. She was not wearing anything underneath! Monica was stunned inside, horrified by the girl¡¯s audacity. This girl has a really good figure. If she was a man, she must have rushed over! But she can¡¯t be a man. Leo frowned fiercely. Lucy couldn¡¯t understand it, and she didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it at the moment, because she chose a path of no return. She took a deep breath, her chest trembling. Monica only felt a heat on her forehead, and two warm currents rushed out. She immediately touched her bleeding. pe and found that it was O Chapter 97 Fire 1 788 Vouchers ¡°This is my reward. Thanks to Mr. Hawn for saving my life, I am willing to use my body as the price. Mr. Hawn, this is my first time.¡± She bit her red lips lightly, and forced herself to speak out shyly. Any man has no resistance to being a virgin. As long as Leo is a man, she doesn¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t be attracted to her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Leo looked up and down, and his eyes fell on her, making her tremble all over. Even though the air conditioner was turned on in the room, she still felt cold for no reason. She is not a shameless person, and this is the first time she has done such a thing. Leo¡¯s slow non-response made her very embarrassed. Does he like to be more active? She plucked up the courage to step forward, wanting to get close to his body, but Leo took a step back and avoided it. He returned to his indifference, and his voice contained no trace of emotion. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t the sry paid by JC GROUP not enough to buy clothes?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes widened. Could it be that Leo is such a person? 31.58% < Chapter 97 Fire chers Or did he deliberately make it difficult for her, fearing that she would have a back hand? She said, ¡°Mr. Hawn, I don¡¯t have a pinhole camera or a voice recorder. I just adore you and am willing to dedicate my first time to such an excellent big shot like you. I won¡¯t use this one in the future. Threatening you, I will resign and leave afterward, and you don¡¯t need to worry about the future.¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so interested in me?¡± Leo said with great interest. ¡°Yes, you fit my image of a perfect man.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Leo said coldly. Lucy¡¯s eyes widened, and she suspected that she had heard wrong. She is beautiful and has a good figure, how could anyone refuse. ¡°Mr. Hawn, are you kidding me?¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°Are you so confident in yourself? Even if you don¡¯t submit your resignation letter when you go back, the group won¡¯t tolerate you spoiling the atmosphere like this.¡± Lucy blushed from the humiliation. She was rejected and fired. She put on her clothes and said, ¡°It is rumored that Mr. Hawn doesn¡¯t like women, but it seems to be true now. Could it be 48.56% ||| O Chapter 97 Fire that Mr. Hawn likes men?¡± She bluntly said that she would be fired anyway. 1788 Vouchers ¡°I didn¡¯t admit it, and you don¡¯t need to thank Z ion. I ept his love, and I have something to do with himter, so don¡¯t bother me.¡± Leo said lightly. When Lucy heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of something. Leo was in the hot spring with Zionst night, and the two elders came together. Could it be that these two people have some kind of intimate rtionship? ¡°I get it, I won¡¯t bother.¡± Monica listened impatiently inside. Leo¡¯s words will definitely cause Lucy to misunderstand, and I believe that as soon as she goes back, the news that L¨¦o likes men will spread throughout Lilder City. Is Leo stu pid? Such low-level mistakes will be made? Seeing Lucy walking away, she rushed out immediately. ¡°Leo, are you confused? Why are you deliberately misleading people?¡± ¡°How did you be like this?¡± Leo frowned fiercely. 67.04% < Chapter 97 Fire 1288 Vouchers Monica ¡®s nose was bleeding so much it couldn¡¯t be blocked. He hurriedly took her to the bathroom, cleaned her up, and asked her to hold her head high. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have such a big reaction. How can you be like this as a woman?¡± ¡°She has a really hot body.¡± You are not normal, but I am very normal. As long as it is a normal person, it will definitely react! Monica roared inwardly. Leo couldn¡¯tugh or cry, this girl has no concentration at all. After finally the bleeding stopped, she returned to the topic, ¡°Leo, you must find someone to gag Lucy, she will definitely talk nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°What?¡± Monica was a little confused. ¡°Since I regained my appearance, many people have rushed over. In order to prevent trouble, it is good to let the outside world think that I am g ay. This will also prevent your future troubles, so that you will not worry about me being robbed every day. gone.¡± ¡°you do this delibrately?¡± ¡°if not?¡± 82.50% Chapter 97 Fire He raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°Is this sacrifice too great?¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Monica ¡°So you have to give mepensation, and you can¡¯t leave me for the rest of your life, otherwise it will be difficult for me to find a wife.¡± Leo taps her forehead. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be like this. The sacrifice is too great, and it¡¯s not good for your reputation. I don¡¯t like people saying bad things about you. It makes me feel ufortable. It¡¯s a good thing that someone pursues you, which proves that my man is attractive. I also believe in you and will not betray me!¡± Leo didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so relieved of herself, and she was so jealousst night. ¡°You¡¯re not worried at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little worried, but I still choose to believe you!¡± ¡°You were not like thisst night.¡± ¡°I want to change myself!¡± She said proudly, patting her chest. Leo had no choice but to hug her gently. ¡°No matter what you say is true or false, I¡¯ll just believe it. This time, I want to do it. Whether you ask it or not, I have selfish intentions. I don¡¯t want to get involved with other women. I I¡¯m afraid it will make you sad in the future. Even if there is only a ten thousandth possibility, I will kill this one ten thousandth in the cradle.¡± 0.00% ||| Chapter 98 Monica 1288 Nouchers ¡°Some things, even though you don¡¯t want them, I want to give them to you.¡± ¡°What other women have, you will neverck. As long as I have it, I will give it to you.¡± When Monica heard this, her heart felt warm. ¡°I want the stars in the sky, will you give me too?¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Leo said. Then he called Martin, ¡°Martin, contact the astronomical institution to see which star is closest to us in the sky, buy¡­¡± Before Leo finished speaking, Monica quickly grabbed the phone and hung up. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just making a metaphor, okay? What if I say I want your heart?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here, just take it.¡± ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t joke with you in the future. It scared me to death. Buying a star, are you crazy? If you think you have more money than you can spend, give it to me, and I will save it for you. In case you go bankrupt in the future If you are down and out, the money can be turned around!¡± ¡°Okay, listen to you and leave it all to you, okay?¡± Leo said dotingly. Only then was Monica satisfied, ¡°It¡¯s more or less the same.¡± 18.94% Chapter 98 Monica 1288 Vouchers ¡°By the way, just now Lucy was naked, did you really not have any reveries in your mind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leo admitted frankly. Monica was relieved that she finally had the reaction of a normal man. ¡°for example?¡± ¡°Ipared yours with hers, and I understand a word.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No wonder you can eat so much.¡± Monica was speechless, wishing she could find a hole in the ground and go into it. Although there were some unpleasantnesses during this trip, overall I was very satisfied. After Monica came back, the news was all about Leo¡¯s sexual orientation. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Although she knew that Leo did it on purpose, she was still a little sad because many students made special phone calls for consultation. He became like this because of himself? Then should she also sacrifice, pretending to be g ay with re or something. She told re the proposal, and re responded directly. Chapter 98 Monica ¡°Believe it or not, I pped you against the wall?¡± ¡°Believe it, I absolutely believe it!¡± So the n was discontinued. But this is also beneficial, at least she and Leo are getting closer, no one will doubt them anymore. 288 Vouchers At noon, Leo drove the car directly into the school. When she got in the car, no one talked about herself, and they all discussed with Leo. I didn¡¯t expect such a handsome man to be g ay, it really makes people sigh. The two came directly to the restaurant. Before they even entered, two drunk men stumbled out. One of the fat men identally bumped into Leo¡¯s body, his eyebrows furrowed instantly, and his first reaction was to raise his hand to flick away the dust, as if contaminated with bacteria. This detail was discovered by the other party. ¡°stop!¡± The fat man gave a loud shout, but he didn¡¯t stop Leo¡¯s pace. The other party was a little annoyed, and directly reached out and sped Leo¡¯s shoulder, trying to pull him back vigorously. As soon as Leo turned around, he untied it easily. The other party wanted to curse, but when he saw Leo¡¯s appearance, he opened his mouth wide and couldn¡¯t utter a 49.979 Chapter 98 Monica word. 1388 Vouchers He pointed to Leo¡¯s nose, thought for a long time, and finally choked out three words. ¡°Leo?¡± Leo narrowed his eyes, ignored it, and was about to go in, but unexpectedly the man smiled and said, ¡°I heard you like men?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you like a man like me? I live very well in bed, and I promise to make youfortable.¡± When Monica heard the unclean words, she suddenly remembered who the fat man in front of her was. Cole Fort, the second son of the real estate Fort family, has a fat head and big ears, and he likes men. She had seen this kind of news before, and she sneered at it, but she didn¡¯t expect to bump into it by herself today. Cole wanted to touch Leo¡¯s handsome face, but Leo took a step back. ¡°If you dare to take another step forward, I will cri pple your hand.¡± The words were without emotion. Cole was drunk, but when he heard this, a cold sweat broke out on his back, and he was a little sober. Cole is sober, weighing his power. He heard from his father that JC GROUP recently wanted to 68.32% ||| < Chapter 98 Monica 288 Vouchers invest in the development of thend in Eastern Suburbs, but thend was in high demand, and severalpanies were asking for it, including Leo¡¯s nemesis Zack! When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel confident. ¡°I heard that Mr. Hawn wants the piece ofnd in Eastern Suburbs. There is no market there. Even your brother dreams of getting thend there. Mr. Hawn, you like men, and I like men. Why don¡¯t we just happen to Pair, let me touch and kiss you, it¡¯s easy to talk about!¡± Monica got a headache when she heard this. Why did he pretend to be g ay, not to send those women away. Well now, the women are gone, and the men are here. Monica grabbed Leo¡¯s big hand nervously, for fear that he would kill him in a fit of anger. She wanted to step forward to make a rescue. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re just here for dinner¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was pushed away by the fat man¡¯s bear arm. ¡°I don¡¯t want a girl!¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Try My Best Monica sta ggered back, if Leo hadn¡¯t moved quickly to support her in time, otherwise her a ss would have fallen to pieces. ¡°Go in first, I¡¯lle overter.¡± ¡°Leo, do you have to be low-key and understand? I don¡¯t want to be in the headlines tomorrow!¡± Monica said hastily, for fear that Leo would not be able to control herself. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°As much as possible?¡± As soon as Monica finished speaking, she was pushed in by Leo. As soon as he entered the door, the waiters surrounded him. ¡°Give me a cup of yogurt, thank you!¡± The air outside the door was filled with the smell of gunpowder. ¡°You want to sleep with me?¡± Leo¡¯s mouth twitched into a slight smile. This smile fell into Cole¡¯s eyes, it was very pretty. He had had so many men, but none could match Leo¡¯s looks. 0.00% ||| O < Chapter 99 Try My Best 1788 Vouchers Leo stepped forward and grabbed Cole¡¯s wrist directly, and hit him hard on the knuckle with the other hand. Cole then screamed and there was the sound of bones breaking. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Cole hastily withdrew his hand, his right hand drooping on his body, already numb from the pain. Cole was sweating profusely from the pain, looked at Leo in shock, and said angrily, ¡°How dare you hit me! Do you still want the Eastern Suburbsnd?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to, I¡¯m going to beat you hard.¡± Leo narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, his lips were slowly opened, a piece of cool Hended a punch and Cole fell to the ground, dying of pain. Leo took the wet tissue from the waiter¡¯s hand at the door to watch the excitement, and wiped his fingers over and over again. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t let me see you again, or it¡¯s not the arm that¡¯s discounted this time.¡± After that, he threw the wet tissue directly on Cole¡¯s face, turned and left without lookin back. Coleined endlessly, but he didn¡¯t have the energy to shout. He just wants to go back and find his father at this moment! A group of peoplemented Leo¡¯s heroic figure one after another. 12.44% O Chapter 99 Try My Best 1288 Vouchers How can such a good-looking and outstanding man be g ay? What can¡¯t you think about? Monica finished her ss of yogurt. The more she drank, the more worried she became, and she couldn¡¯t help asking for another ss. Seeing himing in, she immediately greeted him, ¡°Are you all right? He just screamed so badly.¡± ¡°I taught him a lesson.¡± Leo saw the drinks on the table, ¡°Did you drink it first? Aren¡¯t you worried about me?¡± ¡°Just because I¡¯m worried about you, I like to drink water when I¡¯m nervous, but I also want to drink yogurt. Isn¡¯t this conflicting? After drinking it, I found that I was still nervous and hungry, so I ordered another bottle. I also It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t think of you, I ordered a ss of lemonade for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s free.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different! I¡¯ve observed that this is the lemon that the waiter has just cut and soaked, not the one that has been rinsed several times. It¡¯s delicious the first time. You have a cup and I have a cup. It¡¯s perfect!¡± Monica was smiling like a little fox, thinking she got the best. But in fact, these two packs of lemonade are worthless in the eyes of others, and have no desirable value at all. If she wasn¡¯t around, he wouldn¡¯t even touch her, and even gave her a stingy look. But now, he felt that these two packs of lemonade were very ||| O < Chapter 99 Try My Best precious. Because it¡¯s the best lemonade ever! Yes, everything, no matter how bad it is, has its best side. 288 Vouchers He is not good at observing such subtle things, but she will help him pay attention when she is here, that¡¯s all. He picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡± ¡°Yes, I also drank several cups!¡± Fool, it is because of you that this ss of water has a different meaning, and it tastes so good. It would be nothing without you. ¡°How is the matter resolved? He will definitely trouble you afterwards!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if he troubles me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Monica was puzzled. ¡°You also heard what he said just now. His father holds the bestnd in Eastern Suburbs, and many groups want it. Everyone can offer a high price, but his father is hesitant. He doesn¡¯t know who to give it to., so as not to offend people.¡± ¡°My elder brother also wants it. If he gave it to my elder brother, he must beware of my retaliation against him. If he gave it to me, it would be difficult for my elder brother to exin. But now, he doesn¡¯t want to offend anyone, but his son doesn¡¯t know how to use it. Offended first. If I hold on to his son and don¡¯t let go, what will he do?¡± 49.51% Chapter 99 Try My Best 1288 Vouchers ¡°Then in order to apologize, he will definitely give you thend, and he doesn¡¯t dare to ask for a high price, right?¡± Monica was smart for a while. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You¡¯re rewarded for ordering, and you can eat whatever you want.¡± Leo said with a smile, handing the menu in front of her. Monica was also polite, and ordered three dishes and one soup, and two bowls of rice. ¡°Is it enough?¡± ¡°How can two people eat so much?¡± It was only then that Monica realized that Leo was really cun ning. He probably didn¡¯t know that he was being tricked by someone, so he probably went home crying. ¡°Leo, have you always been this shrewd and calcting?¡± Monica asked carelessly while eating. Leo was eating, and Vivian¡¯s fingers stiffened when he heard this. He gently put down the fork, took a sip of water, and said calmly, ¡°No, it depends on the situation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Monica, if one day you find out that I¡¯m not a good person, what will you do?¡± ¡°What does it mean not to be a good person?¡± Monica didn¡¯t 67.59% Chapter 99 Try My Best understand and was a little confused. ¡°nothing.¡± He smiled, touched her head, and changed the subject. 1 288 Nouchers There has never been a clear line between good and bad in this world. There are times when good people are selfish, and there are times when bad people are selfless. He asked himself, he is not a good person, he does not want to do good things, he just wants to do things that make her happy. He was afraid that one day he would involve her in a conspiracy and let her see his terrifying side. He started to worry about gain and loss, which was a bad feeling. After a meal, Monica was satisfied and resisted the urge to add more food. Boys like to eat less than girls, and eating too much is not good for the image, so she will eat some snackster. She sat in the back car, adjusted afortable posture, and sat happily. ¡°I thought that if you let everyone misunderstand that you were g ay, I would save a lot of trouble. I didn¡¯t expect that I am in even more trouble now, and my rival in love is a man! How does this make me compare?¡± ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯tpare, so don¡¯t be serious.¡± 82.94% Chapter 99 Try My Best Leo said with a smile. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 You Can Only Touch Me Monica was immediately discouraged, and re said that her breasts were not small. But the man had a little chest muscle, and he defeated her perfectly. Monica raised her hand pitifully and touched Leo¡¯s! Although it is a bit hard, it is smooth to the touch and feels good in the hand. The car hadn¡¯t started yet, and she also wanted to take the opportunity to touch Martin¡¯s. She got in through the gap in the front seat, and was about to touch Martin¡¯s, so scared that Leo quickly tightened her belt and pulled her back. at are you doing? ¡°I¡¯ll touch his chest muscles to see if it¡¯s the same as yours!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch, you can only touch mine!¡± Leo frowned fiercely, with a cold expression, and said displeasedly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Think about it in a different way. I touched yours and touched someone else¡¯s. How do you feel?¡± 0.00% O Chapter 100 You Can Only Touch Me Monica was speechless when she asked this question. ¡°But I touched a man, and through the clothes.¡± ¡°Then I also wear clothes, can I?¡± ¡°No. How do you think what you said makes sense?¡± Monica waspletely confused. 1388 Vouchers ¡°We have three Chapters. What you have done to me, you are not allowed to do it to others. I am the same. Is this our exclusive secret?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Monica nodded disappointedly. He really wanted to touch Martin¡¯s, Zion¡¯s should be good too. On the way back to school, Leo deliberately raised the front and rear baffles, in case Monica would want to touch Martin¡¯s chest muscles again. Martin can¡¯tugh or cry, the husband is actually jealous with himself, this is still rare! Leo sent Monica back to school and back to thepany. Unexpectedly, Andrew came, apanied by an elder and a young girl. Leo is very familiar with this elder, he is the chairman of Sky Entertainment. Seeing himing, Andrew hurriedly pulled him in front of him, and said, ¡°I told you, I will not be the master of the child. Who the child likes and who he wants to marry is up to him 14.75% Chapte Chapter 100 You Can Only Touch Me alone. Why do you have to do it yourself?¡± Are you interested?¡± 1288 Voucher: ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to make fun of myself, but that I can¡¯t hold back my precious grandson. She has grown so big, no one has taken a fancy to her, but she has taken a fancy to your son. I have no choice but to ask him what he means.¡± Leo frowned tightly upon hearing this, it turned out to be a blind date. ¡°This is my precious granddaughter, named Cherry.¡± ¡°Hi, my name is Cherry, you should have seen me, right? I¡¯m a superstar! As for you, Leo, the famous Mr. Hawn, I¡¯m very interested!¡± Leo looked at the hand she handed over, shook it politely, and then withdrew it. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t really seen you. I never waste my energy and eyes on things I don¡¯t like. Are you interested in me? Then let¡¯s break it as soon as possible, we are not suitable.¡± Leo answered very simply, not giving Cherry a chance to continue speaking. Cherry blushed. She is twenty years old this year, and she is good-looking, surrounded by suitors. But she didn¡¯t like any of them, until now Leo appeared. She couldn¡¯t help being a little curious, and spent a lot of effort on him. The more she probed deeply, the more she discovered that ||| Chapter 100 You Can Only Touch Me Leo was like a mystery, mysterious and unpredictable. 1288 Vouchers But the more difficult a man is, the more he can arouse her desire to conquer. What she wants is a man who can dominate her and let herself rely on him. Leo is on his own, capable, responsible, handsome, and thoughtful. She urged her family toe to propose marriage, even though grandpa said that Leo was already engaged to someone, but she still wanted to give it a try. She investigated Monica, such a woman deserves to bepared with her? She won this battle for sure! Unexpectedly, when they met for the first time, before she had time to make a good impression, Leo rejected all her options. What is not suitable? What does it mean to be suitable? He and the girl from the Donat family are suitable? ¡°Where are you and I not suitable?¡± Cherry was also very stubborn and said unwillingly. ¡°I like men, there are gender differences.¡± ¡°You lied. You deliberately released those rumors. It¡¯s fine if you lie to others. Do you still want to lie to me?¡± ¡°You two chatted slowly, and your father and I went to drink tea. You will send Cherry backter, I am just such a daughter, 53.81% ||| < Chapter 100 You Can Only Touch Me you must ensure her safety, or I will teach you a lesson!¡±/ 288 Voucher: Leo frowned fiercely, but it was hard to refuse, after all, the other party was his elder. He could only look at Andrew. Andrew scratched his head, expressing that he was also very embarrassed. Friends have asked him to do this for many years, so he has to do it. For a while, only the two of them were left in the president¡¯s office of Nuo Da. Cherry sped her hands behind her back and said, ¡°Leo, I can inquire about you clearly, and I have used a lot of strength. You have been hurt emotionally, persecuted, and your life is hanging by a thread. That¡¯s why you are tolerant but A strong heart, am I right?¡± When Leo heard the phrase ¡°has been hurt by love¡±, Vivian frowned. He didn¡¯t respond. Seeing that he did not retort, Cherry continued, ¡°Actually, I have heard of your name a long time ago, but it was all negative news, saying that you are ugly, old-fashioned, and your sexual orientation is unknown. At that time, I naturally would not I spend my time on you, but since you emerged, I have found that you are what I want.¡± ¡°A person can endure for four years, endure so much abuse and suspicion, let the enemy ignore him, and thus develop 73.28% Chapter 100 You Can Only Touch Me 1288 Vouchers into a huge JC GROUP. I admire such a person, so I recognize you, and I want to marry you!¡± ¡°You have spent a lot of effort on me, but you are so confident, I will ept you?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m confident!¡± Cherry said with a smile, his chin was raised high from the beginning to the end, he was not afraid in front of Leo, and he was very courageous.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 I Have Investigated You With her hands behind her back, she continued, ¡°I have investigated you very well. The reason why you got engaged to that girl from the Donat family is because your father didn¡¯t know about it. He thought you couldn¡¯t marry a wife, so it could be regarded as buying it for you in a hurry.¡± A fiancee of yours. Unmarried men and women are unmarried, you are nothing. I will not count the two or three months you have been together.¡± ¡°Donat family¡¯s identity needless to say. Gail also has some capital, but Monica is useless at all, you can¡¯t extract any value from her. But I am different, I am the sole heir of Sky Entertainment, the wealth behind me Not something Monical can match.¡± ¡°You have endured for so many years and strengthened your own strength. You must have great things to do, right? What you need is a wife who can help you, not a foolish woman who doesn¡¯t understand anything and needs your protection. You don¡¯t have to You like me, but it doesn¡¯t matter, you can marry me. Our rtionship is slowly developing, I believe that with my personal charm, you will definitely like me in the future!¡± Cherry said confidently, because she does have the capital of self-confidence. Regardless of her background or her prestige, she is far higher than Monica. The two are iparable. Chapter 101 | Have Investigated You There was a light in her eyes, a light that was bound toe. Leo couldn¡¯t help smiling, this girl is really interesting, she spent a lot of thought on him. Seeing him smile, Cherry felt happy, thinking she had seeded. A sessful businessman will naturally choose a deal that is beneficial to him. ¡°When will you drive her away and marry me?¡± ¡°The door is there, you can go.¡± Leo turned and went back to the office chair without looking at her again. Cherry was a little stunned, not understanding which step he took wrongly. ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t my condition attractive enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing for a woman to be too smart.¡± Leo gave advice, and then let Martin see off. Cherry was shut out, her face flushed with anger. She still doesn¡¯t understand where she went wrong! Time passed by, Martin came to deliver the documents, the door opened, and Cherry, who was waiting outside, tried to look up and look inside. But Leo never looked at her from the beginning to the end. 21.02% Chan 101 | Have Investigated You granddaughter away, be tactful, or he will speak ill of me outside again.¡± ¡°Just let him ruin your reputation outside. Is this what an elder of you should do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t teach me, I¡¯m already self-reflecting. If you send her home casually, just cut off contact. Don¡¯t think that Cherry is good-looking and has a good background, so you¡¯re going to mess with me! Since you You¡¯re already with Monica, so you can¡¯t abandon her, understand?¡± ¡°When you were ugly and poor, she didn¡¯t abandon you, and now you can¡¯t dislike her being poor or ugly!¡± Leo was speechless upon hearing this. ¡°Dad, please be careful with your words!¡± ¡°Probably that¡¯s what it means! If you dare to be sorry for Monica and abandon her on your side, I will adopt Monica as a Go d daughter and let your children call your ex-girlfriend¡¯s aunt!¡± ¡°Understood, I know in my heart, who is right for me, I can see. it, my eyes are not blind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then I won¡¯t bother you, you can figure it out. I¡¯ll go out for a month, so he won¡¯t always look for me!¡± Andrew hung up the phone helplessly. After he finished the meeting, it was already past eight o¡¯clock, and Cherry waited helplessly until eight o¡¯clock by himself, and finally hoped him out of the meeting room. ¡°You¡¯re out!¡± Chapter 101 I Have Investigated You ¡°Um.¡± ¡°You promised grandpa that you will send me back!¡± 11 Wouchers The more difficult this man is to deal with, the more he will arouse her desire to fight. She is not such a person who is easy to let go! Leo frowned tightly when he heard this, he didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so troublesome and patient, she actually waited from 1:00 noon to 8:00 pm. It seemed impossible for him not to send her home. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said lightly. He got into the cab, Cherry opened the door and was about to get into the co-pilot, but was stopped by Leo. ¡°Go to the back.¡± ¡°Why, isn¡¯t this ce vacant?¡± ¡°The seat next to me is only avable to my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°I am!¡± She quickly got into the car, fastened her seat belt, and looked at him untingly, her face was full of comcency. She thought she had won, but she didn¡¯t expect Leo to get out of the car in the next second and let Martin drive. She was in a hurry and wanted to get out of the car, but Chapter 101 I Have Ivesbasted You Martin locked the door and window. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She couldn¡¯t open it, and said angrily, ¡°Leo, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, are you still doing this to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know yourself.¡± Leo said coldly. He doesn¡¯t have to be nice to anyone except his wife. He is not a gentleman. Except for their own wives, other female creatures are automatically ssified as male creatures in their eyes. He won¡¯t smile at anyone who provokes him. He opened the partition directly, not wanting to see Cherry¡¯s face. ¡°drive.¡± he said. Martin started the car, Cherry gritted her teeth angrily. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 She Can Eat Very Much Finally, the car parked steadily at the gate of the Field family vi. Leo had no intention of getting out of the car at all, and the windows were all closed. With this kind of car window, people inside can see the outside, but people outside can¡¯t see the inside. Cherry didn¡¯t even see his profile, and saw Martin drive away. Her grandfather came out and said, ¡°I told you all, this person is beyond your control. Your cleverness is just a clown in his eyes.¡± ¡°So what! This kind of thinking is not good in front of him, is it not good in front of Monica? I can¡¯t be compared by an unfavored girl!¡± Cherry said angrily, squeezing her hands tightly, wishing she could tear Monica into pieces. Monica went home and had been waiting for Leo toe back for dinner. She was afraid that the food would be cold, so she saw that there were dumplings in the refrigerator, but she didn¡¯t let the kitchen cook. She nced at the wall clock, it was already ten o¡¯clock, why Ch 102 She Can Eat Very Much didn¡¯t Leoe back. 168 Mothers Her hungry chest pressed against her back, and she was starving to death. Seeing her pitiful appearance, Barret couldn¡¯t help but smile kindly. ¡°Mr. iste for the meeting at night, you can eat first. If he sees you like this, I¡¯m afraid he will me me again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so boring to eat alone. I want to eat with him. If he dares to bully you, I will bully him. I will make the decision for you.¡± ¡°Then I would like to thank Ms. Donat.¡± Barret took out a few pieces of chocte from his pocket, ¡°Let¡¯s eat some first.¡±¡± Monica saw the chocte as if she saw a savior, and quickly ate it. As she ate, she yelled that Barret was the best. She had just finished eating the chocte when she heard the sound of a car horning from outside the house, and immediately understood that it was Leo who had returned. She didn¡¯t even have time to put on her slippers, so she rushed over in a hurry. When she rushed to the door, Leo just pushed the door open and entered. When Leo met Monica who was eager to be happy, his eyes met, and the air was a little quiet. She raised the corner of her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Chap 102 She Can EM Very Much Leo¡¯s icy face finally had some warmth, and the corners of his mouth turned up with helplessness. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear shoes?¡± He chang ed his shoes, picked her up and brought her into the house. Monica hooked his neck, feeling something different about Leo today. The breath on his body has always been peppermint, very clear and pleasant. She never wears perfume herself, but there is a faint. fragrance from him, like the fragrance of roses. She leaned closer to his neck and sniffed carefully, her delicate breath sprayed on his neck, like a feather falling on it. itch. He couldn¡¯t even tell if it was the itching in his neck or the itching in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble.¡± He took a deep breath, his voice was a little hoarse, and it fell into her ear heavily, which startled her. She curled her lips and said suspiciously, ¡°Why do I feel the smell of perfume on your body?¡± ¡°I met a female client today, and it may be a bit contaminated.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything about Cherry. He wanted to solve it by Chapter 102 She Can Eat Very Much himself, and he didn¡¯t want to involve her and worry about it. Leo didn¡¯t even have time to take off his coat, so he knelt do wn on one knee, held up her foot, and said, ¡°Next time if you don¡¯t wear shoes, I will spank your ass.¡± ¡°Got it! Let¡¯s eat quickly. If we don¡¯t eat, I¡¯m going to starve to death!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, how did they do it?¡± ¡°I told them not to do it. I want to wait for you toe back and eat together.¡± ¡°good.¡± Leo hurried to the kitchen to make dinner, thinking that Monica was still hungry and didn¡¯t dare to stop for a moment. Monica stood at the door, watching the busy figure inside. He took off his suit and tie, and his solemn and serious image suddenly softened. The tall figure seemed a bit out of ce in the kitchen. Monica walked over and hugged him from behind. He felt it, and said, ¡°Wait a little longer, it will be soon.¡± ¡°Suddenly I¡¯m not very hungry anymore, don¡¯t worry, take your time.¡± Her voice is soft. She felt that it was a very happy thing that a man was willing to take off her suit and put on an apron, wash her hands and Chapter 102 She Can Erl Vey cook for her. ¡°It seems that you are hungry and confused, why don¡¯t you eat me first.¡± He offered his arm and said with a smile. Monica was also polite, and took a hard bite, leaving two rows of neat teeth marks. ¡°Why don¡¯t youin of pain?¡± ¡°My heart is sweet, so I do n ¡®t feel pain anymore.¡± ¡°re always says I¡¯m stupid, but I think you¡¯re the one!¡± ¡°Okay, just wait a little longer.¡± When Monica ate the steaming hot meal, she immediately cheered up. Monica was really hungry, she had no appetite since noon, and she was already hungry by now. She watched Leo put down his fork, wiped his mouth gracefully, and there was still some food left in the bowl. ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t eat anymore, I overestimated myself.¡± ¡°Yeah, I underestimated myself too.¡± She said to herself. Leo got up to clean up, but was stopped by Monica, ¡°If your don¡¯t eat, I¡¯m not full yet. Don¡¯t waste it, it¡¯s shameful to waste food!¡± 2004% Chapter 102 She Can Eat Very Much 743 Wouchers After finishing speaking, she brought Leo¡¯s te over and ate happily. Leo¡¯s eyes widened. He doesn¡¯t eat as much as Monica? ¡°Monica, tell me the truth, what is your appetite?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much appetite.¡± She rolled her eyes and said. ¡°I want the truth, or I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± Leo said negatively. ¡°Well, I have a big appetite, or I¡¯ll be hungry again soon.¡± ¡°So every time you¡¯re with me, you haven¡¯t eaten enough?¡± Realizing this problem, Leo frowned fiercely, feeling a little broken inside. He is a majestic old man, but he actually made his wife hungry? Monica nodded in embarrassment. She may have been too hungry before, she remembered that George went out to y, took Gail mother and daughter, and left her at home alone. The serv ant came to cook when he remembered, and ignored her when he couldn¡¯t remember. She¡¯s good enough not to starve to death. Chapter 101 Such an Arrogant ThirdN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Such an Arrogant Third Party Since then, she has be very good at eating. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t eat more, she would starve to death if she didn¡¯t know where the next meal would be. So she swore that if she made money in the future, the first thing she should do is not to treat her stomach badly. But she feels that girls are too edible and will make boysugh. So she restrained her appetite in front of people, especially when she was with Leo. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that he was rich, and I was always worried that if he knew his appetite, he would dislike her for eating him poor, so he kept it secret. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will dislike me for being too good at eating. What if you run away because you are poor and afraid of eating?¡± Monica said pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s very stressful to eat with you, and you have to pay attention to etiquette. I specially read that a nobleman should chew twenty times when eating, which is polite.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too many rules!¡± ¡°Who told you to remember that?¡± ¡°What if I get married in the future and you take me to a Chapter 103 Such an Arrogant Third Party 1188 Vouchers party, what if I make a joke? Or do you want to hide me?¡± ¡°Monica, you really impress me, you eat more than men.¡± Monica curled her lips when she heard this, ¡°If you don¡¯t care about me eating your food, then I won¡¯t eat it. Anyway, when I¡¯m with you, it¡¯s not a matter of once or twice not being full!¡± ¡°You can only eat my family¡¯s food in the future, what else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make it for you.¡± ¡°I want to eat McDonald¡¯s,¡± she said. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Fried chicken wings, chicken cutlets, sp icy chicken burgers, and a ss of Coke, happy days are so beautiful. She was fantasizing when Leo said something. ¡°what is that?¡± ¡°Are you an alien? McDonald¡¯s, McDonald¡¯s, you haven¡¯t heard of it?¡± ¡°What are you selling?¡± ¡°Burgers and wings and whatnot!¡± ¡°fast food?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Oh, I usually don¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°But you ate it before.¡± Well, so I¡¯m poisoned. Leo hid this sentence in his heart, did not say it, and said, Chapter 16 Such an AmanthirdParty ¡°Then do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± 1788 others ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you order takeaway?¡± She took out her mobile phone and said wordlessly. She finally discovered Leo¡¯s weakness. He knew nothing aboutmoner food. He never eats fast food, and never orders takeaways. Things that he is not interested in, even if he takes a second look, he thinks it is a waste. He is used to nutritious and healthy organic vegetables, and to clean and delicious western steak. There are only three kinds of beverages, tea, coffee, and purified water. After ordering the takeaway, Monica patted Leo¡¯s shoulder heavily, and said with a smile, ¡°Leo, you have never tasted so many delicacies in the world, and I will take you to taste them all.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make a phone call first, you are waiting for takeaway here.¡± ¡°Go, you are really happy to find me. How can there be such a good girlfriend like me in the world, who will take you to eat. delicious food?¡± Leo stepped aside and dialed Zion¡¯s phone. ¡°Zion, the ambnce is faster, or am I driving faster?¡± ¡°Ambnces can run red lights.¡± Chapter 103 Such an Arogant Third Party ¡°Then you help me contact an ambnce. I¡¯ll be here in half an hour. Remember to mute the sound.¡± ¡°Are you going to test the poison again? No, how can you call it a poison test? You call it a sacrifice for love.¡± ¡°Wish me luck.¡± Soon when the delivery man arrived at the ce, he checked the mobile phone order and stared at the luxurious vi in. front of him. Such a rich family still eats takeaway? Is there a mistake? With courage, he went to ring the doorbell, and a head popped out from inside. Monica wore a hat specially to hide her face. ¡°Is the takeaway here?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s your pizza.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± After a while, everything was put on the table, and Monica felt hungry instantly, feeling as if she had digested all the food she had just eaten. She can still eat. Leo is determined to die, feeling that everyone is tasting drugs. Can these things really be eaten? Will he really not die after eating it? Chapter 10 Such an Arogant Third Party When Leo was halfway through eating, he received a call from Zion and called him away. It doesn¡¯t matter to Monica, it¡¯s okay to be alone. She hugged theputer, sat on the bed, and ate happily. Little did she know that Leo had already boarded the ambnce at this moment. His reaction this time was not so obvious, it was just an unbearable stomachache. Zion¡¯s phone call was also deliberately arranged by him, in order to save himself, it can be said to be well-intentioned. Leo didn¡¯te back all night, and she didn¡¯t have any fun eatingter, because there was no one to apany her. When she was sleeping, there was nothing around her, which made her feel a little ufortable. She was used to falling asleep with Leo in her arms, but suddenly it disappeared, she was very ufortable. It seems¡­ the breath about him in the air is much weaker. She didn¡¯t sleep well one night and went to school the next day with dark circles under her eyes. She called Leo and said that he was busy and couldn¡¯t find her for dinner during the day, and decided whether to go back at night depending on the situation. He seemed suddenly busy. She was very well-behaved and nodded in understanding. Chapter 103 Such an Arogant Third Party 11 Mouchers At noon, when she was going to eat in the cafeteria, she didn¡¯t expect someone to find her. It was a very beautiful girl, dressed in fashion. She put her arms around her chest and lifted her chin high. ¡°You¡¯re Monica?¡± There was a hint of mockery in her voice. Monica looked at the person in front of her, making sure she didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Who are you? What do you want me for?¡± ¡°My name is Cherry, you remember this name, because I will be Leo¡¯s wife in the future.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Monica frowned fiercely, and said with some displeasure. Could it be Leo¡¯s admirer again? How did he find her here? Could it be that he knew about their rtionship? She had never seen such an arrogant third party! Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 I am not a burden ¡°It literally means that you are not suitable for him at all.¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m suitable or not is not up to you. I¡¯m going to eat and I don¡¯t have time to apany you. Go do what you like.¡± Monica turned around and wanted to leave, but she stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t want to know where Leo is and what he¡¯s doing right now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s working, even if he¡¯s not working, he¡¯s eating.¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital.¡± When Cherry said those words firmly, it beat her heart hard. Monica followed Cherry to the hospital. Even if it was fake, she had toe and have a look in person to feel at ease. But she didn¡¯t see Leo himself, but she saw his medical record. Food poisoning, diarrhea. These two words made her upset and her head was buzzing. How did he end up in the hospital with food poisoning, even though he was finest night! She suddenly thought of something, and her pupils shrank suddenly. Seeing that her face was pale, Cherry seemed to understand, and couldn¡¯t help crossing her arms and said, ¡°I also checked, I heard that you ordered a lot of food backst night, do you know that Leo will come out in half an hour Got into the ambnce. But as his fianc¨¦e, you don¡¯t know like a fool!¡± ¡°How could this be? I was eating well, why did he¡­¡± Monica¡¯s voice was trembling and stammering, before she was interrupted by Cherry. 0.00% 10:29 Chapter 104 I am not a burden 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Because you are different! You may be used to eating those junk foods and treat them like treasures, but Leo is different! He has a special chef and pays attention to nutrition. His stomach is just like his people, they are all delicate! Do you give him those things and expect nothing to happen to him?¡± ¡°Is this how you are a fiancee? You want to kill him, don¡¯t you?¡± Cherry spoke very seriously, beating Monica¡¯s heart. She shook her head repeatedly. She didn¡¯t! She didn¡¯t know that Leo couldn¡¯t eat those things, she just wanted to take him to eat those delicacies that he had never tasted. However, she ignored the gap between the two. He has never eaten those, so how can he bear it? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but you did it yourself! You don¡¯t deserve Leo at all!¡± Cherry shot and pushed Monica¡¯s body, she stag gered and couldn¡¯t support herself, and fell to the ground. This time, she didn¡¯tin of pain or grievance, as if she lost all her qualifications in an instant. She deserves what she deserves. She got up from the ground, her eyes were red, but she didn¡¯t shed tears. She looked at Cherry stubbornly, and she still looked at herself in the same aloof attitude as before. ¡°Even if I was wrong, why did you use me? In what capacity and qualifications are you?¡± ¡°It seems that you are not stu pid, and you know who I am. Then you have to listen carefully, don¡¯t scare you to death by telling me who I am!¡± Cherry proudly told her background, and looked at her proudly. 20.98% 10:29 Chapter 104 I am not a burden N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°How? Am I nobler than you?¡± ¡°So, what do you want now?¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°I want you to leave Leo. You are a burden to him, a waste! You can do nothing for him. I beg you to let him go!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to embarrass him until now!¡± Monica was anxious, eager to argue herself. She is not Leo¡¯s burden, she is not a waste! Even if she couldn¡¯t solve his problems, she could still give him a gentle haven where he could shelter from the wind. Although she is stu pid, she is not stu pid! As long as Leo treats her well, she will return it back thousands of times! ¡°It¡¯s just because your name is Monica, that¡¯s why you put him in a difficult position! Have you ever thought that in order to achieve his goal, Leo endured for four years and pretended to be an ugly monster, so that everyone would misunderstand him. He ignored the insults and rumors from the outside world, why??¡± ¡°He has revenge in his heart and has something to do, so he has the current JC GROUP. With him and me, his career can improve and he can save many years of struggle. Besides, I am prettier than you, and I have a better figure than you, temperament is superior to yours. I am better than you in everything, should you leave him? Cherry spoke a little aggressively. If she can¡¯t convince Leo, can¡¯t she convince Monica? She didn¡¯t even need to point it out. When they stood together, anyone with a discerning eye could tell who was superior and who was inferior. When Monica heard this, it was like a knife stabbing hard into her heart. The knife was pulled out, but the scar remained, leaving a hole forever. Self- confidence and self- esteem are hard to fill. 45.42% 10:30 Chapter 104 I am not a burden ¡°There is a rtionship between me and him. Even though I didn¡¯t help him in anything, he doesn¡¯t dislike me.¡± Leo has never disliked himself these days, and he must ept everything from her. She finally found some confidence. There was light in her eyes again, and she looked at Cherry persistently. Cherry found it ridiculous, as if hearing a joke, she leaned forward and backwardughing. Thisugh deeply tormented Monica¡¯s heart. ¡°Stopughing!¡± She lost control of her emotions and became angry. ¡°You stop for me.¡± She stepped forward and pushed Cherry, trying to stop her. This time, it was far less heavy than the one she pushed just now. But Cherry became serious, and pped her backhand hard. If it weren¡¯t for the absence of others in their corridor, I¡¯m afraid they would have attracted a lot of onlookers. Cherry stoppedughing and became stern. ¡°You dare to touch me?¡± Monica held her cheeks, feeling her cheeks were hot and painful. ¡°you¡­¡± Monica was so angry that she clenched her fist tightly and wanted to fight back, but Cherry strangled her wrist forcefully. ¡°Do you dare to hit me and try? You don¡¯t think about your own identity? Just relying on you, you also want to bepared with me?¡± Cherry said aggressively. 12330 Chapter 104 I am not a burden The words left her speechless. 288 ?Vouchers Monica is too aware of her status, if she really provokes Cherry, George will not help her. Could she just admit defeat? Cherry pushed her so that she stag gered and finally hit the wall, her shoulder des hurting. ¡°what on earth do you want?¡± ¡°Leave him, you are not suitable for him, and you will only drag him down when you are with him! He has his own ideas and revenge, but you only want to befortable, and you will let him tie his hands. If JC GROUP is in crisis in the future, you will only Let him carry it alone, what kind of fiancee are you!¡± Thest sentence was a fatal blow to Monica. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Get out What can she do if JC GROUP is in crisis in the future? She can only let him carry it hard alone. She cannot withstand the wind and waves, and her strength is too small. She hung her head, looking pale. If it wasn¡¯t for leaning against the wall, she would have fallen in embarrassment at this moment. Seeing that she was silent, Cherry said, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it to you, so you know what to do next, right?¡± ¡°What am I going to do next¡­¡± ¡°Get out, get as far away as possible, out of his sight!¡± ¡°I see. Can I see him again¡­¡± ¡°Do you still want to kill him? You are with him, he will be injured again and again! He is such an outstanding person, and there should be a woman who can match him by his side. You are not qualified, and don¡¯t think about qualifications!¡± ¡°can I go now?¡± ¡°get out.¡± Cherry said domineeringly. Monica held her hand tightly, her nails were deeply embedded in the flesh, and the pain was excruciating. Monica doesn¡¯t know how she got out of the hospital. She just felt that every step she took was like stepping on the tip of a knife, and the pain was unbearable. At this moment, the sky is ck, the sun is ck, and everything around is ck. She was in a trance, walked to the side of the road, saw someone hurrying past, 0.00% 10:30 Cramer 15 Get out and followed suit. At this moment, a car passed by, and her body fell to the ground in embarrassment. ¡°You ran the red light too, are you courting death?¡± 288 Vouchers Monica woke up for a while, and then realized that it was already a red light, and the man was walking on a yellow light just now. Her tongue was a little awkward, and she hurriedly apologized. The driver was cursing. At this moment, someone rushed over and helped her up. ¡°This is a motorway, you need toe with me to the police station, right?¡± Zion narrowed his eyes, his expression was cold and stern. The driver gritted his teeth and went straight to the car window. But Monica could still hear him swearing. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are injured, and the hospital is in front of you. I will take you to the medicine.¡±¡± The skin on her knees and palms was worn out, and they were red and blood wasing out. When Monica heard that she was going back to the hospital just now, she shook her head again and again, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a minor injury, I¡¯ll just buy a bandage and it will be fine.¡± ¡°The wound must be disinfected, not a bandage. You don¡¯t want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡± She lowered her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital with Leo. It¡¯s all his own fault that he became ill like this. 10:30 Chapter 105 Get out Seeing her dejected expression, Zion could also guess the reason. 288 Vouchers Monica probably knew the news of Leo¡¯s illness, and now she is ming herself. He didn¡¯t make things difficult, and took her to a small clinic, where he took alcohol swabs to disinfect her. ¡°It hurts a bit, bear with it.¡± Zion said softly. Monica endured the pain and didn¡¯t make a sound. While applying the medicine, he asked, ¡°What happened to your face?¡± ¡°I identally bumped into the door, it¡¯s okay.¡± She hurriedly covered her face, not wanting Zion to look carefully. ¡°You went to see Leo?¡± ¡°You know everything?¡± Monica was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, they were best friends, and he was a doctor, and they met near the hospital, so what could be the reason. ¡°Is he serious?¡± ¡°This time is much better than thest time. Last time I had a gastricvage, this time it was just diarrhea. ording to the speed at which he develops antibodies, I believe he will be invulnerable soon.¡± Monica was a little surprised when she heard this, why is it the same asst time? ¡°Why did he wash his stomach?¡± ¡°Last time at the hot spring, you gave him a lot of snacks, did you forget?¡± Zion was a little puzzled, he thought Monica had already met Leo, so he knew everything about it. But she doesn¡¯t seem to know anything. When Monica heard this, her heart seemed to be tightly grasped by an invisible hand. 10:30 Chapter 105 Get out It turned out that this was not the first time he had been hospitalized. 1288 Vouchers She really is a burden, not only can¡¯t help anything, but also sent him to the hospital over and over again. What qualifications does she have to be a fiancee? ¡°You seem to be in a bad mood, did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No, please take good care of him. Don¡¯t tell Leo what I¡¯m here today. I came here secretly. If he knows that I¡¯m injured, he will definitely be anxious.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to school first, I still have something to do¡­¡± She stumbled and rushed out, and Zion was relieved to see her get into the taxi. When Zion came to the hospital, he saw a bouquet of lilies in the ward, and said, ¡°Since when did you be interested?¡± ¡°Sent by an unexpected guest.¡± ¡°Your blind date?¡± Leo told Zion about it, so he knew very well. ¡°Martin has already deducted his sry, and his work is not good, so he put the idlers up.¡± ¡°That Miss Field family is not easy to dismiss at first sight! Will she be detrimental to Monica?¡± ¡°She dares?¡± Leo narrowed his eyes fiercely. Everyone has a bottom line, he can tolerate Cherry¡¯s misbehavior because he doesn¡¯t care about her. But if she messed with Monica, don¡¯t me him for being rude. Thinking of Monica, for some reason, he felt uneasy. ¡°When will I be discharged from the hospital? This time it¡¯s just diarrhea. Why 59.35% 10:30 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 105 Get out should I be hospitalized?¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°It should be soon. After half a day of observation, you can be discharged from the hospital.¡± ¡°The sooner the better, I¡¯m afraid that after a long time, the ws will be exposed, which will make Monica worry.¡± Zion opened his mouth when he heard this, and wanted to say something, but finally held back and didn¡¯t say anything. Monica went back to school and didn¡¯t pay attention to the afternoon ss at all. Cherry¡¯s words weighed heavily on her heart like a big rock. When she was about to leave school, Leo called. She was so frightened that she was trembling all over, she didn¡¯t dare to answer, and she didn¡¯t dare to hang up, pretending that no one answered. He called several times and finally sent a text message. ¡°Monica, wait for me at school obediently, I will pick you up at night and have dinner together.¡± He ising to find himself? No, she is a scourge, and will only implicate him! Distraught, Monica didn¡¯t care about her ss, so she picked up her bag and left. The teacher on the podium saw this scene and mmed on the table, ¡°That ssmate, what are you doing? This is a ssroom!¡± It¡¯s a lecture, so there are all grades, and Wade is there. His reason foring was simple, because Monica was here. When he saw Monica going out, he was worried that something might happen to her, so he left quickly. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Sweetheart ¡°Wade, what are you doing! You are the president of the student union, obey the discipline!¡± The teacher didn¡¯t know Monica, but he knew Wade and valued her very much. But Wade doesn¡¯t care about him at all, and leaves quickly. He just happened to see Monica¡¯s figure disappear around the corner after he went out, so he quickened his pace. ¡°Monica!¡± He grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. She turned to look at Wade in front of her. ¡°Wade?¡± There were still crystal teardrops on Wade¡¯s eyshes, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel terribly distressed. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He frowned tightly, ¡°Did Leo bully you?¡± Mentioning Leo, Monica¡¯s suppressed grievance could no longer hold back and burst out. She shook her head desperately, trying to speak, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Seeing her crying like this, Wade felt as if his heart was being torn apart. He took her into his arms, finally mustered up the courage, and gently ced her on her body. He gently patted her back, touched her head, and said softly, ¡°Tell me, did Leo bully you? Otherwise, why are you so sad?¡± ¡°Wade, am I stupid and useless, that¡¯s why I¡¯m such a failure?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard.¡± 0.00% 11:20 Chapter 106 Sweetheart ¡°You don¡¯t even praise me for being excellent¡­ It seems that my hard work is useless.¡± Monica cried even more when she heard his praise. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Wade was a little dumbfounded, and keptforting him. He took her wrist and walked on the campus path. 288 ?Vouchers After all, he didn¡¯t dare to go beyond, seeing her hand approaching in front of him, but he didn¡¯t dare to hold it, he could only grab her wrist politely. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what happened, why are you so sad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good enough for Leo, I¡¯m so useless.¡± she said sobbing. Admitting that you are useless is a cruel thing to do. ¡°Did Leo tell you this himself?¡± ¡°Where do I need him to tell me? I am self-aware and aware of this problem.¡± Monica lowered her head and said sadly. As soon as she thought of this, tears fell uncontrobly, and it was like a thorn in her heart that couldn¡¯t be pulled out, so she could only brood over it. ¡°Monica, he¡¯ll hate you, but I won¡¯t.¡± Wade doesn¡¯t want to pass up any chance, he just doesn¡¯t give up. He held her shoulders, looked her in the eyes, and said, ¡°If you really think Leo is not suitable for you, then you should consider me! Leo has ambitions and needs a woman who can help him, but I don¡¯t. I just want to spend the rest of my life with the woman I like.¡± ¡°Wade¡­¡± ¡°I tried to put you down many times, but I couldn¡¯t, I still like you, what should I do?¡± Wade struggled internally, and it was very hard. 19.0000 11:20 Chapter 106 Sweetheart Monica wanted to pull back and take a step back, but instead saw¡­ ¡°But I¡¯m Leo¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± 1 288 Vouchers ¡°I don¡¯t care, I can work hard for you. As long as you give me a chance, I won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Wade, I want to hug you, can I?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Wade was a little surprised. Before he could react, Monica wrapped her arms around his waist gently. Her face was buried in his arms, and the tears streaming down his cheeks wet his chest. ¡°sorry.¡± Her choked voice came over, beating Wade¡¯s heart. He suddenly realized something, and wanted to turn back, but was held back by Monica. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­he¡¯s behind.¡± ¡°You want him to give up.¡± Wade closed his eyes in pain, with bitterness in the corner of his mouth. She chose to give up Leo, and also did not give him a chance. The sentence ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± is enough to say clearly. ¡°He should have found something better, not with me. I can¡¯t give him anything, but I can give him freedom.¡± ¡°Okay, then I will fulfill you.¡± Wade leaned over, cupped Monica¡¯s face, and pressed his thin lips against it. Monica looked at him in shock. They didn¡¯t kiss, and his thumb pressed against her lips, which became the biggest obstacle. 11:20 Chapter 106 Sweetheart 288 ?Vouchers Although they didn¡¯t meet mouth to mouth, she could clearly feel the warm breath on his body. He is different from Leo, who seems to be gentle but domineering in everything he treats her. All the initiative is in his hands, and she has been dragged along. But Wade is different. Love is something that cannot be consumed. He will let go and find a girl who loves him. ¡°Thank you, Wade.¡± When Wade heard this, his heart ached and he also tasted a touch of sweetness, which was the biggest hug back. They ¡°kissed¡± like this for a full three minutes with a thumb separated, and she let go of his body. There was no sign of Leo behind him. Monica looked at the empty distance, not knowing what mood she was in at the moment. It was as if a boulder had been crushed on her heart, making her almost out of breath. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m going to eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°I want to be alone.¡± She lowered her head, and her voice sounded small and sad. ¡°Monica, if you are tired from walking this way, you can turn back, and I will wait for you at the same ce.¡± ¡°You can find better ones.¡±¡± ¡°I waited for you not because of love, but because of brother-sister friendship. Even if you keep rejecting me, I will still treat you well. In my eyes, you are no 62.28% 11.201 Chapter 106 Sweetheart different from re and my sister. You should not reject a brother kindness?¡± 288 iVouchers Wade knew that if he told Monica that he still couldn¡¯t let her go, she would feel deeply guilty and would not ept him in the future. He doesn¡¯t want this, even if the two of them can¡¯t get together in the future, he still hopes to treat her well within his ability. happiness¡­ He wants both of them to be happy, that¡¯s all. When Monica heard this, Vivian¡¯s eyes were moist, and she bowed deeply towards him. ¡°Thank you for liking me and making me feel that I am not useless. It must be reasonable for you to like me. I also have shining points in me, but I haven¡¯t discovered it yet. Thank you for discovering my goodness, thank you for not putting pressure on me¡­¡± ¡°Just do what you want, and don¡¯t be wronged yourself.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Monica nodded and turned to leave. She walked very fast, afraid that he would see the tears she shed. Monica decided to go to the Hawn family, even if they broke up, she had to make it clear in person. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Let¡¯s Break Up She took the bus for a long time and walked for a long time. When she arrived at the vi, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Seeing the door close at hand, she couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to knock on it. She clenched her fist and then loosened it, going back and forth many times, but in the end she still couldn¡¯t make up her mind. Just when she was about to give up, Barret came out and answered the door unexpectedly. ¡°Ms. Donat, why didn¡¯t youe in outside the door, didn¡¯t you register your fingerprints?¡± ¡°I just came¡­¡¯ ¡°I Monica stammered. ¡°Come in quickly, sir, it¡¯s rare toe back so early, and I want to have dinner with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Monica suspected that she had heard wrong. Leo has seen her like Wade, so why should he have dinner with him. Is it thest supper? After Monica went in, she took a special look at the sses. The makeup on her face didn¡¯te off, and the p print couldn¡¯t be seen. She took a deep breath and finally mustered up the courage to step in. Leo was waiting for him in the restaurant. She walked over just as Leo came out of the kitchen with a te of chicken wings. ¡°Sit down, it¡¯s not easy for me to work hard to make this table, you will give me a 0.00% 11:20 Chapter 107 Let¡¯s Break Up better mealter.¡± 288 ?Vouchers Leo raised the corner of his mouth, showing a smile, walked in front of her and touched her head, pampering her as always. Monica froze, didn¡¯t he see it all? Why are you acting like nothing happened? Or is she dreaming? That¡¯s impossible¡­ She sat down stiffly, and Leo brought her food, ¡°Don¡¯t be hungry, lest it spread, and say that I abused you and didn¡¯t give you food!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Did you go to school?¡± Monica couldn¡¯t swallow, and asked softly. The smile on his face froze for Vivian, and Monica suddenly understood that all this calmness was a fake. He knew everything, but pretended nothing happened. ¡°You saw it all too, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I know, you didn¡¯t do it voluntarily. I believe in you, so there¡¯s nothing to ask.¡± Leo has been holding back, but Monica didn¡¯t like what he wanted, she chose to open the scar. He couldn¡¯t hold his smile any longer. ¡°I thought about it. I am under too much pressure and ufortable with you. We have to be sneaky when we are in a rtionship. I think we should break up. We are not suitable.¡± ¡°separate?¡± Leo narrowed his eyes when he heard this. He repeated, chillingly. Monica took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°No matter what you say, it¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I hope you find 20200 11-20 Chapter 107 Let¡¯s Break Up something better. Goodbye.¡± Monica got up in a hurry and wanted to run away, but Leo chased her out. Under the streetlight, he hugged her from behind. 288 ?Vouchers ¡°You don¡¯t need to love me, as long as I love you. I don¡¯t allow you to leave me, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Leo, in fact, you also understand in your heart that we are not people in the same world at all. It is painful for me to enter your world, and it is equally painful for you toe to my world. There is no way to have the best of both worlds. I feel very tired. Every time I am with you It¡¯s been a long day, and I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you bing handsome, and I don¡¯t like you bing the president of JC GROUP. Your status makes me feel very small. Just let me go, okay?¡± Monica finished speaking in pain. Every word stabbed at his heart like a knife. Hearing these words, Leo¡¯s huge body trembled violently. These words, Monica never said to him. He has tried his best to protect her, but she is still not happy. ¡°Is this your truth?¡± Leo let go of his hands, his legs seemed to be filled with lead, and his back was stiff. ¡°Um.¡± ¡°It is difficult for me to be strong.¡± Leoughed at himself from behind. Monica¡¯s heart ached at that moment. ¡°You go, don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll let Barret deliver the thingster.¡± ¡°good.¡± She only dared to pronounce a monosybic sound now, for fear that Leo would 11:20 Chapter 107 Let¡¯s Break Up 1288 ?Vouchers hear the choking in her voice. Little did he know that the hands hidden in the cuffs of his sleeves had already been clenched tightly, and he used all his strength to punish himself. She stepped away, as if walking on the tip of a knife. Finally, she went out the gate. Leo was still standing there, his eyes fixed on the direction she left. How he wished Monica could look back at him. But she really left and never looked back. ¡°Barret.¡± He cried out in embarrassment. Barret hurried forward, he didn¡¯t know why the two of them quarreled? ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± Seeing him stag gering, Barret was so frightened that he hurriedly supported him. Leo firmly supported the wall with one hand, propped himself up, and said, ¡°Go and follow Monica, don¡¯t let her find out, and send her back to school safely, understand?¡± ¡°Sir, but you¡­¡± ¡°Go, she can¡¯t have an ident!¡± ¡°All right¡­¡± After Barret sent Monica to school safely, when he came back, he saw Leo drank a lot of wine, and the table was full of food without taking a bite. Even hardened people can¡¯t stand it. He quickly called Zion and exined the reason. Leo was hungover all night and woke up the next day with a splitting headache. ¡°Monica¡­¡± 11:20 Chapter 107 Let¡¯s Break Up 288 iVouchers He saw a vague figure beside the bed, thought it was Monica, but before he was happy for a few seconds, he regained his rity and saw Zion. ¡°You see me disappointed?¡± Zion caught the dimness in his eyes and said helplessly. ¡°no.¡± Leo said lightly. He got up and said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, rest, I¡¯m going to the group.¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to have a good chat with me. I thought we had nothing to talk about.¡± When Leo heard this, the corners of his mouth stiffened slightly. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to talk, but those words are too bitter to say, and there is a feeling of tearing open the wound and adding salt again. ¡°I can adjust myself.¡± ¡°I do believe this. That¡¯s how you got here. But, isn¡¯t it ufortable to keep some things in your heart? Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, then I don¡¯t have to tell you. Today near the hospital, I met Monica¡­¡± He said casually, and was about to turn around and leave. Hearing this, Leo became anxious, rushed over and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Respect ¡°What? Do you want to have a good chat with me again?¡± Zion said narrowly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zion said exactly what he had seen before. ¡°She was afraid that you would worry and wouldn¡¯t let me tell you, so I kept it a secret for her. Now that I think about it, the p on her face was not simple.¡± ¡°Morning, hospital?¡± Leo finally got a clue, thought of something, and immediately asked Martin to call the hospital¡¯s surveince video. He clearly saw Cherry bring Monica to the hospital, and the two had a dispute in a remote corridor. Cherry pushed her to the ground first, then pped her hard the second time. Seeing this scene, Leo was so angry that he could clench his fists loudly. Then he saw the street surveince again, and saw Monica crossing the road in a daze, was rubbed by an urgent car, and fell heavily to the ground. At that moment, his heart clenched tightly, wishing he could bear all the pain for himself. Leo didn¡¯t expect that woman to be so bold that she went after Monica desperately. ¡°The truth hase to light. It seems that your fianc¨¦e is suffering a lot. I mean, you are too. What¡¯s the use of just drinking here?¡± ¡°Thank you, you are my lucky star.¡± Leo said gratefully, patted Zion on the shoulder heavily, and rushed out. He didn¡¯t rush to find Monica, because he knew that with her personality, she would definitely not exin the whole story. 11:20 Chapter 108 Respect He¡¯s going to find Cherry to find out what they said! Leo visits the Field family, Cherry changes clothes and puts on makeup after getting the news. But before the makeup was done, Leo pushed the door open and walked in. 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Leo said he wanted to see you as soon as he came. Then you have a good chat, and I won¡¯t bother you. I will stay and have lunch togetherter!¡±¡® ¡°Grandpa, get out and don¡¯t disturb us!¡± Cherry said shyly, and quickly pushed grandpa away. After the door was closed, only the two of them were left in the room. ¡°You¡¯ve figured it out, right? That¡¯s why you came here specially, wanting to be with me?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t call in advance to let me prepare well. It¡¯s too hasty.¡± Cherry said narcissistically. ¡°You went to find Monica?¡± Leo didn¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with her, so he cut to the point. When Cherry heard this, the smile on her face stiffened. But then, she felt confident again. ¡°Yes, I went to find her. She has no self-knowledge, and someone must wake her up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really smart!¡± Leo strode forward, grabbed her neck with one hand, and forced her to retreat step by step, and finally cornered her. Cherry suddenly lost her breath and kept struggling. Simply because he didn¡¯t gather his strength, she could barely breathe. ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to kill me for that bi tch? This is the Field family, how dare you!¡± ¡°You insult her again, can you try me?¡± 22 100 11:20 Chapter 108 Respect Leo narrowed his eyes fiercely, his eyes full of hostility. At this moment, he seemed toe from hell. 1288 Vouchers She saw the breath of death in his eyes, and he really wanted to kill herself. Is he just for that trash! ¡°What did I do wrong? Isn¡¯t what I said the truth? She can¡¯t help you, only I can help you. Leo, I think you are also a smart person, won¡¯t you be confused by her?¡± ¡°Besides, how can shepare to me!¡± ¡°In my eyes, she isparable to you in every way!¡± He said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s really sad that the Field family has you. Cherry, I warn you, if you dare to touch her again, I will let you live or die!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t beat women, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let my subordinates do it. You know how dirty the circle of nobles in Lilder City is, right? It¡¯s perfectly normal for two people to be killed suddenly.¡± ¡°You threatened me, you threatened the Field family for a worthless woman?¡± ¡°Field family is nothing to me!¡± Leo released her directly, and she fell to the ground in embarrassment. ¡°you¡­¡± Cherry was very angry when she heard this, but she didn¡¯t know how to refute. The Field family is indeed no match for the Hawn family. Leo is only emerging now, and no one knows how much power he has behind him. In the entire Lilder City, no one dared to easily offend Leo. This man is mysterious ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Mr. Field heard the movement outside the door, and quickly opened the door to enter. When he saw his precious granddaughter fell to the ground, he hurriedly helped 46.49% 11:21 Chapter 108 Respect him up in distress. Old Mr. Field reprimanded, ¡°Leo, how can you do this to my precious 288 ?Vouchers granddaughter, even your father is here, you dare not do this. You bullied people and bullied people to come to our house?¡± Old Mr. Field was furious. But Leo was unafraid. He twitched the corner of his mouth and showed a sneer. ¡°You are not happy when I teach your granddaughter a lesson? Then I am not happy when your granddaughter teaches my fianc¨¦e. What should I do? Do you want me to show evidence, or do you ask your granddaughter yourself? She has done everything to my fiancee What?¡± Old Mr. Field naturally knew what his granddaughter was doing, and tried to persuade her, but even if she didn¡¯t listen, he could only maintain it. He frowned fiercely, and said, ¡°Monica is as old as my granddaughter, it¡¯s just a joke of her peers. But you are different, you are a full generation higher than her, and you are bullying the younger, I have to ask Your father, how did he teach you a lesson!¡± Old Mr. Field retorted angrily. Peer jokes? He said coldly, ¡°Monica is my fianc¨¦e now, not at the same generation as your granddaughter, but her elder. She is arrogant andmits crimes, so how to exin it. Are you going to teach me a lesson, or let everyone know How is your granddaughter overbearing?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± Old Mr. Field was speechless, and he couldn¡¯t find any rebuttal. ¡°grandfather¡­¡± Seeing that her grandfather was speechless, Cherry was impatient and wanted to say a few moreN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. words, but Leo looked over with cold eyes, which made her tremble all over in fright. 288 Vouchers Chapter 188 Respect This look is really terrible. ¡°Uncle, you should take good care of your granddaughter at home. If there is another time, I will pay you back a hundred fold.¡± Leo said coldly, then turned and left. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 I¡¯m Your Man Seeing him leave, Cherry was still a little unwilling. ¡°Grandpa, you just let him go like this?¡± ¡°He is beyond your control!¡± ¡°Then why can Monica, can I notpare to her? I am not reconciled, grandpa also wants him to be your grandson-inw, to carry forward our Field family, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I really think so, but you have to do what you can! You listen to my advice, this person is not suitable for you. There are so many young talents in Lilder City, why do you have to rely on him?¡± ¡°He is the best! Who can have his achievements. I am not reconciled, I just am not reconciled, and I will not give up.¡± Cherry said angrily. Since she was a child, she didn¡¯t have what she wanted, but she couldn¡¯t get it! She won¡¯t give up easily! :.. Leo came to the school, Monica just finished ss, and everyone else went to eat, but she had no appetite at all. The homework assigned by the teacher is so difficult, this has to be counted, and that has to be counted, and the tax rate is always changing every year. She wailed and threw the book directly on the ground. The air was quiet for a while, and finally she picked up the book in embarrassment. She said to herself, ¡°Even if it¡¯s difficult, why don¡¯t you just do it and hand in your homework tomorrow? You don¡¯t have anyone to help you anymore, and there will never be again. No one will spoil your little temper, Who are you showing your temper now?¡± 11:21 Chapter Thinking of this, her heart stabbed severely, and tears fell uncontrobly. She blinked her eyes and looked at the ceiling hard, trying to let the tears flow back. But the tears couldn¡¯t be controlled, and they still fell. ¡°Leo isn¡¯t here, so who should I cry for?¡± Only in front of the one you love can you shed tears unscrupulously. Because she knew that no matter how much trouble she made, Leo would definitely spoil her. But now, she has lost the person she loves the most. She really wanted to cry unrestrainedly, but there was no one here anyway, since yesterday until now, she felt really ufortable. Just when she was about to let herself go and cry, a tissue was suddenly handed in front of her. Vivian was taken aback by Monica¡¯s body, looked along that arm, and saw a familiar outline. Herees Leo! She couldn¡¯t let him see this embarrassed look. She turned her back quickly, wiped her tears in a hurry, and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯te, how do I know that you are crying so sad for me?¡± Leo¡¯s tone was gentle, looking at her thin body, he had no temper at all. Why is this girl so stu pid, why doesn¡¯t she ask him what he thinks? If he really disliked her, he would not have provoked her from the beginning. Now that he provoked her, he was also ready to love her and protect her. ¡°I¡¯m not crying for you, but the topic is too difficult¡­¡± ¡°I told you this question.¡± Chapter 109 I¡¯m Your Man Leo nced at the book and said, 1 288 Vouchers ¡°So what, I¡¯m just stu pid, no matter how many times you say it, I¡¯m too stu pid toprehend!¡± Monica said a little angrily that she was not angry with Leo, but with herself. She was angry that she was useless, no different from trash! She picked up the book and was about to leave, but this time Leo didn¡¯t let her If you let her go again, you will be a big fool. He held her tightly in his arms, and breathed in the fragrance of her almost greedily, which was refreshing. go. I was hungoverst night, and I was restless all night because I lost this little guy in my arms. ¡°You let me go!¡± Monica struggled, but his embrace was like an impregnable wall, unshakable. In the end, she was out of breath and weeping. Why, he just refused to let himself go. ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say. You said you would let me go. What are you doing now?¡± ¡°I hug you!¡± ¡°You let go, if you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m going to call someone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to call out, let everyone know that you are my fiancee. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you haven¡¯t reached the legal age of marriage, I really want to take you to get married now! Save you from thinking wildly, save me from being frightened!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you, let me go!¡± She didn¡¯t dare to shout loudly, for fear of drawing people over. ¡°Monica, what am I going to do with you? Cherry has looked for you, right?¡± Monica shuddered, her pupils constricted. 46.01% 11:21 Chapter 109 I¡¯m Your Man She gritted her teeth, not knowing what to say. ¡°You choose to believe her instead of me?¡± Leo let go of her body and looked at her tearful eyes without any temper. 288 iVouchers He was the craziest one. Even criminals had the opportunity to appeal, but the judge, Monica, gave him the death penalty with the final word. When Monica heard this, she looked at the handsome face in front of her. She blinked lightly, tears slowly falling. ¡°It¡¯s not that I believed her, nor did I not believe in you, but I suddenly realized the gap between us. Just like the food, it¡¯s the best proof! You were hospitalized twice, but you didn¡¯t tell me, if you Say you can¡¯t eat those things, I will definitely not let you eat them, if you have an ident, what should I do?¡± She said angrily, what she was really angry about was this. When Leo heard this, his heart ached. The warm fingertips gently wiped the teardrops on her cheeks, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t eat, I just can¡¯t get used to it yet.¡± ¡°You just can¡¯t eat it. I¡¯m not a three-year-old kid. You can¡¯t fool me.¡± ¡°I know, you are not three years old, you are an eighteen-year-old child, and you still need to be coaxed.¡± He said in a gentle voice, wanting to hug her thin and petite body, but she backed away in a hurry, her knee hit the stool, and she bent over in pain. Leo couldn¡¯t help her mischievous character any longer, and hurried forward to check on her injuries. ¡°Go away, I can handle it by myself, I¡¯m not a child, and I don¡¯t need your care.¡± ¡°If you dare to move again, I will spa nk your a ss.¡± ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±. ¡°Just because I am your fiance, your future husband, and your man.¡± Leo said firmly. She froze, unable to react to being yelled at. 69.31% 11:21 288 iVouchers Chapter 109 I¡¯m Your Man He grabbed her leg and was about to check it out, but she was still evasive. ¡°You really think I won¡¯t hit you?¡± As soon as these words came out, Monica immediately became much better.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 7 Chapter 110 You Are My Medicine! While sobbing aggrievedly, she dared not resist. Although it has entered autumn now, the weather is not very cold, but rather cool, and the sun is shining brightly at noon and it is very hot. She was still wearing a skirt, and he lifted the skirt directly to his knees, seeing the wound from her fall yesterday. ¡°Do you hurt?¡± Leo softened his tone, there was nothing he could do about her. Monica bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t speak. She has a little backbone in her heart. He gently kneaded her wound, and said warmly, ¡°I know Cherry is looking for you.¡± ¡°You came backte that day, and I knew whose perfume smelled on your body. It belonged to her, right? When she came to see me that day, she sprayed rose perfume on her body.¡± ¡°You have a good nose.¡± ¡°She knows you are in the hospital, but I don¡¯t. My fianc¨¦ is hospitalized with a stomachache, but I don¡¯t know, and I need someone to tell me, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t tell you, because I don¡¯t want to burden you psychologically. I¡¯m afraid you will worry!¡± He exined in a good voice. ¡°Actually, what she told me is correct. I am indeed your burden, a waste. I can¡¯t do anything, I can¡¯t even do small math problems, and I will definitely not be able to pass the ounting exam in the future. I don¡¯t even give You don¡¯t have the ability to settle ounts, so how can I have the face to stay by your side? I thought we were on the same starting line, but you didn¡¯t dislike me, and I didn¡¯t dislike you, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± 0.00% 11.21 L Chapter 110 You Are My Medicine! 288 Vouchers ¡°You suddenly be handsome and rich. Women like you, and men like you too! But what do I have? I have nothing!¡± Monica regretted her uselessness, the gap between them could not be filled by her efforts. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He has endured for so many years, there must be big things to do. But she can¡¯t do anything, she doesn¡¯t want to regret it in the future, so she might as well cut off the rtionship now. ¡°I have nothing in the first ce, and now I am not afraid of returning to my original shape!¡± ¡°You still have me.¡± Leo got up straight away, wrapping his big hands around her hair, then leaned over to cover her chattering lips. Monica was caught off guard, her eyes widened, and she forgot to push him away, letting him ask for it. By the time she reacted and wanted to push him, it was toote. His embrace seemed to be an iron wall, which could not be shaken at all. She was in a hurry. This kiss was as domineering as ever, but also tender. She was really afraid that she would not be able to control herself, and she would throw away her armor because of a kiss. She was cruel and bit down hard. Afterwards, the strong smell of blood spread into the mouths of the two of them, it was so strong. Leo was in pain, and his body was obviously stunned for a while, obviously he didn¡¯t expect Monica to be so cruel. Monica also breathed a sigh of relief, she thought he would let go immediately, but unexpectedly he ignored his injured tongue and deepened the kiss. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± 24.33% 11:21 Chapter 110 You Are My Medicine! Monica covered her mouth and looked at him in shock. Why didn¡¯t he let go, she knew the weight of that bite best. 288 ?Vouchers Leo swallowed his blood and said, ¡°This is what I deserved. I shouldn¡¯t have let gost night. I thought I could help you in a cool way, but in the end I was just deceiving myself.¡± ¡°You touch my heart, it wants to tell you that it hurts so badly that it is about to die! Did you hear that!¡± He grabbed her hand and pressed it directly to her chest. She could clearly feel the beating heart under the clothes and flesh and blood. Even his clothes couldn¡¯t block the heat from his body. you She was flustered, her fingers were trembling, and she wanted to pull it back, but he held it tightly in his palm. ¡°Don¡¯t hide, you look into my eyes, I just want you to say a word.¡± ¡°What?¡± She originally thought that she could control her emotions, but as soon as she spoke, she trembled and fell apart. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to look into his eyes, and her ¡°I ask you, do you have me here!¡± His slender jade fingers touched her chest. eyes flickered. Through his clothes, he could feel the force of his fingers, and Vivian¡¯s nails were sharp. Her heart felt like a knife had been pierced in an instant, and it hurt so much. She wanted to droop her eyes, but she didn¡¯t want to hear his angry shout in her ears. ¡°Look into my eyes and answer me, as long as you say that I am not here, I will leave.¡± ¡°without¡­¡± Chapter 110 You Are My Medicine! 1288 Vouchers Before she could finish her sentence, he leaned over to cover her mouth again. This time, it was even more fierce and domineering. After a while, her face was flushed due to long-termck of oxygen. ¡°You foul!¡± ¡°You are the one who broke thew. You are lying. Your heart tells me that you still love me, and you are reluctant to leave me. After leaving me, you will be very sad, you will cry, you will be helpless, and you will be embarrassed. So, I follow your heart Wish, take you home, let you never leave me!¡± ¡°You are talking nonsense, this is my heart, and I know best what it thinks. It is clearly¡­¡± She stuttered and couldn¡¯t speak. Because what Leo said was what was in his heart! She was really sad, very reluctant, and felt distressed. But she never thought that Leo would find him. She wished that he would note to her for the rest of her life, and it was best for the two of them not tomunicate with each other. This is the best ending. She only needs to know about him on TV and know that he is doing well, and she will be satisfied. ¡°Leo, actually Cherry is right, you should be with her.¡± ¡°how about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± She hadn¡¯t thought about her ending yet, ¡°I will finish college, leave this city, leave the control of the Donat family, and live the life I want. Maybe¡­I will marry¡­¡± ¡°You can only marry me.¡± Leo cursed. ¡°Leo, I don¡¯t understand. What do you want me, an idiot, to do? Are you sick? Take medicine if you¡¯re sick.¡± 70.2000 11:21 Chapter 110 You Are My Medicine! 288 ?Vouchers ¡°You are my medicine! Just because you are so stu pid, I don¡¯t trust you alone, let alone give you to others.¡± Leo said every word, his voice was so loud that Monica yelled every word Can¡¯t tell either. ¡°Monica, if I was really going to take advantage of my marriage, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go to you in the first ce. From the time you came back that night, I didn¡¯t intend to let go of your hand, do you understand?¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Don¡¯t know ¡°Even I don¡¯t know why I put so much affection on you and can¡¯t get it back. Maybe it¡¯s the first time I saw you. You were trembling with fear, but you still persisted. Maybe it¡¯s you can escape, but you still come back, saying that you keep your word. Maybe you told me that you are not afraid of me, and you can ovee it. Maybe you defended me and blocked my fist in front of me.¡± ¡°I like you, not overnight, but a long stream.¡± ¡°So, do you really understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand very well, you said it too fast. My brain capacity is limited, and I can¡¯t ept so much.¡± She didn¡¯t understand, those little things were not big things in her eyes, how could they be magnified one by one for Leo to make him remember them deeply? She was just doing her best to be nice to him, because he was also nice to herself. People¡¯s hearts are mutual, so she gave willingly. ¡°Then it goes without saying.¡± Then, her mouth was gagged. This is the third kiss. Monica felt that she was soaking in the hot spring at this moment, and the pores of her whole body seemed to be opened. She was so dizzy that she couldn¡¯t think at all. After a long time, he parted with unfinished thoughts, his phoenix eyes were deep, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down, and he tried his best to suppress it. ¡°Now, is there anything else you don¡¯t understand? Can I teach you mouth to mouth?¡± ¡°I seem to understand a little, I don¡¯t seem to understand¡­¡± 0.00% 11:00 Chapter 111 Don¡¯t know ¡°Then continue.¡± #288 Vouchers Leo is toozy to talk nonsense, he is greedy for her red lips, soft and fragrant, very sweet, no matter how much he tastes, he can¡¯t get enough of them. He can¡¯t wait to be lingering to the bone, to possess her to the bone marrow. He really wanted toe closer, Monica hurriedly pushed out both hands, blocking his face. ¡°I understand, you don¡¯t need to teach me!¡± ¡°I think you don¡¯t understand it very well, and you don¡¯t understand it thoroughly enough. How about continuing tomunicate and let you understand my intentions?¡± ¡°No, I understand very well!¡± ¡°Then tell me, what do you understand?¡± Leo licked his lips eagerly. Monica¡¯s head is still muddled up to now, so she doesn¡¯t have the brain to think about anything else. All she knew was that she was arguing with Leo. And before he came, she had already determined her heart, and it was absolutely impossible to be with him. She couldn¡¯t be softened by such sweet words. If she softens her heart now, she will regret it for the rest of her life. ¡°Leo, why did you marry a useless wife.¡± She dimmed her eyes, fiddled with her hands, and said without confidence. ¡°You are useful.¡± ¡°I am useful?¡± Monica was very surprised and looked up at him suspiciously. 14 moaningless if I could not N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 111 Don¡¯t know go 288 Vouchers back. But now, it is home to me, and I know someone is waiting for me to eat and sleep together. I keep the light on and the door on, I care about whether I¡¯m tired or thirsty,ugh at me and make trouble with me.¡± ¡°If you marry someone else, others will do the same¡­¡± ¡°No, you are different from them. You chose me when I was ugly, you would protect me, and you would love me. You made my heart that had been cold for four years throb again.¡± ¡°Others will¡­¡± ¡°No, I will never find someone like you again. It¡¯s like this, there is only one Monica in the whole world, so I want to love you.¡± ¡°Everything you give me cannot be concocted by others. My feelings for you will not appear on the second woman. Everyone is unique. I want to be the only one in your heart, and I want you to be my private Taste.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will regret it in the future¡­¡± She voiced herst concern. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it, I¡¯m just afraid you will regret it. You don¡¯t have to trust anyone, but you must trust me, because I am your man, and I will protect you from wind and rain for the rest of my life. I will turn my back on the whole world, and alone Will not betray you!¡± Monica wanted to say something more, but there was nothing to say. All the words have been finished by Leo, what else can I say. Will you really have no regrets? ¡°Go to eat, I¡¯m hungry, if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t figure out, ask me while eating.¡± ¡°My Homework¡­¡± ¡°You bring it.¡± Then the two went to the restaurant they frequented. Monica didn¡¯t care about etiquette before, but this time she cared about it. Chapter 111 Don¡¯t know She didn¡¯t talk too much, and didn¡¯t drink much free lemonade. ¡°Not tasty?¡± he asked. 288 Vouchers ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­but, I haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡± Monica said dejectedly with her head down. ¡°what are you worried about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the future¡­¡± ¡°Live in the moment, even if you can¡¯t manage the things in front of you, who cares about the future? Just remember, you can¡¯t escape, you are destined to be my wife!¡± ¡°What if¡­ I escape?¡± She asked cautiously. She watched Leo raised the corner of his mouth, but the smile couldn¡¯t reach his eyes. His voice slowly escaped from those lips. ¡°Break your legs.¡± Just a few words made her heart tremble, and she swallowed subconsciously. ¡°Have a meal!¡± Monica defuses the embarrassment. So is she going now or not? After Leo left in the afternoon, she didn¡¯t even think about it. Just when she was taking the public elective ss, unexpectedly re came back, running out of breath. ¡°Why are you here, shouldn¡¯t you be at work now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for your sake, Leo let me take a leave of absence, let me enlighten you. Ipleted the task and became a full-time employee directly, with my sry doubled.¡± ¡°You came back for thetter, right?¡± Chapter 111 Don¡¯t know 288 iVouchers ¡°Never mind why, you and Leo had such a big fight and broke up, why didn¡¯t you tell me, why did you decide on your own? What¡¯s even more annoying is that you were persuaded by a third party?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced by her, but the fact is, I don¡¯t want to drag him down!¡± ¡°Leo didn¡¯t even say that you dragged him down. What are you thinking about by yourself? Who is Leo? Didn¡¯t he think clearly when he was with you? He must have a perfect n to be with you. You are the only one All you have to do is trust him.¡± ¡°He is happy with you, which means he really likes you. If you really want to reciprocate, don¡¯t doubt him. If he thinks you are good in everything, then you must have such confidence. Your husband has no Who is qualified to speak ill of you?¡± ¡°There seems to be some truth in what you say¡­¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 You Are Mine ¡°What do you mean by a little bit? That¡¯s exactly what it is. Next time if that bad womanes to your door again, you can answer her a few words!¡± ¡°Which words?¡± Monica asked curiously. In a public ss, re taught what she had learned all her life. After the two of them got out of school, re took her to wander around the campus. I have talked a lot, but whether I can think about it in the end depends on the individual. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I seem to be happy, but I still seem to be sad.¡± ¡°Do you trust him?¡± re stopped, paused word by word, and asked seriously. ¡°letter.¡± She answered firmly, without hesitation. ¡°But, I don¡¯t trust myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not unreasonable to like someone. I like you, Wade likes you, Leo likes you too, Old Mr. Hawn likes you too? So many people like you, you must have your own charm. And what conquered us, It is also this charm. You are kind and innocent, you are notplicated, and it is veryfortable to get along with you. You are also a tree hole, and all my secrets are with you, and I don¡¯t want a third person to know.¡± ¡°You are kind to people, give everything you have, never give anything, and don¡¯t ask for anything in return. The person you care about, you are reluctant to let him suffer a little bit of harm.¡± 11:00 Chapter 112 You Are Mine ¡°Aren¡¯t these advantages enough?¡± ¡°So I have such an advantage? I thought I could only eat and drink?¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Never waste, never picky eaters, this is a good habit, keep it up!¡± re patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile. ¡°Listen to you, I¡¯m not useless.¡± ¡°If you really love him, you shouldn¡¯t be so hesitant. Loving someone is firm. You shouldn¡¯t give up, but move forward boldly and be even better! Only in this way can you live up to him, you know?¡± ¡°I will!¡± Monica finally regained her confidence, clenched her fists, and said solemnly. Instead of giving up, move forward. You can¡¯t be defeated by difficulties, but you have to work hard to be better, so you are more qualified to stand by his side. No matter how harsh others say, as long as Leo doesn¡¯t despise himself, it will be fine. ¡°He¡¯s here, and I hand you over to him.¡± She looked into the distance and said. Monica turned around and saw the man walking quickly. ¡°Well, I think I get it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± re leaves. Leo approached her, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask how the conversation was going. He has never be like now, worrying about gains and losses, and cautious, and these emotions are all caused by this little girl. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Monica rubbed her stomach, talking so much was exhausting. Chapter 112 You Are Mine Leo¡¯s heart instantly softened when he heard this. 288 ?Vouchers There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and he said softly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home for dinner.¡± Back at the vi, Barret was very enthusiastic and had already prepared a delicious dinner and even put a bottle of red wine on the table. you ¡°Ms. Donat, you are back. You are destined to belong to the husband. Even if run out, you will come back. It seems that I didn¡¯t pack Ms. Donat¡¯s things. I was right.¡± Barret said happily. Monica felt a little embarrassed instead. ¡°Barret, don¡¯tugh at me, I¡¯m already ashamed!¡± ¡°No shame, if you don¡¯t make such a fuss, I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve been afraid of. That¡¯s okay, the problem is solved, as long as you are mine.¡± Leo took her hand and said softly. Fortunately, the problem has been solved. If it is not resolved, he is afraid that he will be paralyzed by alcohol tonight. Barret opened the wine, wanting to cheer the two of them up with a drink. Leo looked at the wine and got a headache, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Drink some!¡± The red wine looked delicious, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to taste it. Seeing her pitiful expression, Leo almost softened his heart and gave in, but when he thought about how hard she had teased himself after being drunk, he was still cruel and couldn¡¯t pamper this little girl. ¡°You can¡¯t drink, every time you finish drinking, you will be a hooligan.¡± ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± Monica had no memory at all, and looked at him suspiciously. Leo didn¡¯t answer, and asked Barret to remove the red wine and rece it with 42.21% 11:01 Chapter 112 You Are Mine freshly squeezed juice. 288 ?Vouchers When the two were eating, Leo suddenly said, ¡°Barret, next time you go to the furniture market, buy a small boxy table like that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Before Barret could ask, Monica spoke first. ¡°This long table makes me feel far away from you and unhappy.¡± Leo moved the table and moved to her side. ¡°In the future, when guestse, we will be at the long table. There are only two of us at home, so we will be at the small table, so that we can be closer.¡±¡± Monica didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard the words, but it was just a meal, so what? ¡°Eat more, we have other things to deal with after eating.¡± Leo helped her pick up the food, Monica was eating happily, when she heard this, she dropped her fork on the table in fright. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Think about it again, have you done anything to be sorry for me?¡± Leo smirked. Monica frowned tightly when she heard this, when did she ever do something wrong to him? ¡°Do you want me to remind you? What did you do at school at around 5:40 yesterday evening?¡± When Monica heard that, her mind went nk for an instant. At that time yesterday, she and Wade had a fake kiss! ¡°Well, listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think! Actually, I didn¡¯t kiss him, we separated our thumbs. Wade knew I was acting, so he cooperated with me on purpose.¡± ¡°Monica said hurriedly, for fear that Leo would trouble Wade. CNY 1121 A 258 Wouchers ¡°Acting? Then you hug him?¡± Leo squinted his eyes and said unkindly, When I saw this scene, I was so angry that I wanted to kill someone. But he controlled it. He didn¡¯t even think that he could pretend that nothing happened at night. As long as Monica doesn¡¯t mention it, he is willing to be blind for the rest of his life. He can deceive himself and others, and live with peace of mind. It turned out that love can also pull him from the high clouds to the mud all at once, making him so embarrassed: He was indeed sick, suffering from a poison called Monica, which only she could cure.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Catastrophe ¡°I took the initiative to hug that one, because I saw youing, so I was in a huary Before she finished speaking, Leo dropped a chestnut on her head unceremoniously, causing her to grin her teeth in paint She didn¡¯t dare toin, after all, she was wrong, so she could only endure the pain. ¡°Do you dare next time?¡± ¡°I dare not she said pitifully. ¡°This is not an example.¡± Leo was going to turn the page, but Monica was surprised. It was over like this, she thought Leo would definitely punish her severely. ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡± she asked cautiously. ¡°Angry with you is to be angry with myself. For you, I am willing to give in. One step back is also a concession, and ten thousand steps is also a concession. But after ten thousand steps, there is a cliff behind. The decision whether to jump or not is entirely in my hands It¡¯s up to you, you decide.¡± Monica¡¯s heart ski pped a beat when she heard this. Whether he will be doomed or not is in her hands. How can she be able to grasp so much. She knew that this was not what she wanted, but what Leo offered, and he solemnly and decisively handed over the sharp weapon that could hurt her to her. Chapter 113 Catastrophe ¡°No, even if it¡¯s a cliff, I won¡¯t let you jump alone.¡± 288 Vouchers N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Monica leaned over, wrapped her lotus arms around his neck, and rubbed her cheek against his cheek affectionately. She hugged him tightly, and he embraced her soft body with his backhand. Monica returned to the room and could still smell the alcohol, so she knew that Leo must have drunkst night. She was unhappyst night, and neither was he. They all did the silliest things for each other. It won¡¯t happen in the future, each other should be the strongest backing, not the source of panic. Lying beside him, Monica breathed the cool breath from him, and immediately felt peaceful and satisfied. She was tired all day, and her nerves finally rxed. Soon, she was in a dream. Leo stroked her head, equally satisfied. This time, the two of them slept well and felt refreshed. The next day, when she woke up, she saw that Leo was up and on the phone. It turned out that the old man called, saying that the whole family would be there for dinner at night, and it was probably to discuss Frankie and Gail¡¯s marriage. Monica couldn¡¯t help feeling a little emotional, ¡°Leo, your nephew is married, but you still have to wait for two years, isn¡¯t it very broken?¡± ¡°No, they will only envy me. I will be thirty years old in two years, but I can marry a twenty-year-old little wife.¡± ¡°When I was twenty, you were already a thirty-year-old uncle. Before you knew it, you were getting old!¡± When Leo heard this, hisplexion suddenly became gloomy. 11.01 Chapter 113 Catastrophe He never felt that his age was an issue. Twenty-eight years old, for a man, a sessful career is not too big. 288 ?Vouchers But for Monica, who is still eighteen years old, these ten years have been too far apart. ording to her seniority, she really wanted to call herself uncle. ¡°I¡¯m mature!¡± ¡°Yes, mature uncle.¡± ¡°I see your butt is itchy again, don¡¯t you?¡± Leo turned her over rudely, pressed her on his knees, and pped her twice rudely. Monica begged for forgiveness again and again, but he didn¡¯t stop. It feels so good in the hand that I can¡¯t bear to take it off. Monicained endlessly, ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong, you should switch sides to hit, so the pain will be more even!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said.¡± ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± Monica felt like crying. After a while, she felt that her buttocks were swollen and she couldn¡¯t walk properly. ¡°Leo is the most handsome.¡± ¡°Well, I like to hear that.¡± They cleaned up in the evening, and Leo came to pick her up to the old house. The rest of the people have already arrived, only the two of them are missing. Among the people present, there was only one person who had never seen him before, about forty years old, well maintained, but with a plump figure. 41 100/ 11:01 Chapter 113 Catastrophe This must be Zack¡¯s wife, Frankie¡¯s mother ¨C Lydia. 288 Vouchers Zack also seemed a little polite, calling them to sit down, after all, they were still superficial brothers. But Lydia looked down on them, one was a younger brother whopeted with her husband for parenthood, and the other was an ignorant girl who looked down on them, Lydia didn¡¯t give them any good looks. Monica and Gail ran head-on, and she could see the gleam of anger in Gail¡¯s eyes. I thought she didn¡¯t get married well, but Leo suddenly transformed into a handsome guy with his own group. Gail is the person who hates her the most, and she must be so angry now that her stomach hurts. The group sat down and began to eat. During the dinner, Andrew began to discuss their marriage, which was scheduled for the end of this month, and during this time, preparations for the wedding would be made. Distributing invitations, hand-made gifts in auditoriums and hotels, etc. After discussing the marriage, Andrew cut to the chase. The grandchildren have already married and started a family, so the inheritance rights of the family should also be distributed. ¡°I¡¯m going to give Leo 30% of the shares, and I¡¯ll leave 20% to Frankie. In this way, I can resign from the board of directors and let you y freely. Whether the Hawn family seeds or fails depends on Your brother¡¯s.¡± ¡°Dad, Leo said that he gave up the right of inheritance. He has never managed the affairs of the group. The development directions of Hawn Group and JC Group are still somewhat different. Hawn Group is about industry, while JC Group is more about high-end luxury goods, and finance and so on. Leo can manage JC Group well, but he may not manage Hawn Group well.¡± ¡°Really? Leo?¡± Zack raised his eyebrows and nced at Leo, his expression was t. 11:01 Chapter 113 Catastrophe Even he couldn¡¯t understand what Leo was trying to do. ¡°That¡¯s just your own opinion, what does Leo think?¡± 288 ?Vouchers Andrew looked at Leo, feeling a little nervous, he hoped that Leo would take over. If he doesn¡¯t take over, that¡¯s the biggest hidden danger. Everyone looked at Leo for a moment, and he took a sip from a ss of wine. He seemed indifferent, but Monica who was sitting next to him could clearly feel the hostility in him. He grabbed his hand, but his strength tightened a little bit. He hurt himself, he didn¡¯t even know it. The air seemed to freeze a bit. Soon, Leo said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I have no objection, I really don¡¯t understand Hawn Group¡¯s operating structure, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it.¡± As soon as these words came out, Zack breathed a long sigh of relief. But Andrew¡¯s heart suddenly tugged. He refused. Is this Leo¡¯s decision? Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 I May Raise a Fake Son ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± It took a long time before Andrew said a few words in a deep voice with a sad voice. She noticed that this old man was like a lion, always standing tall. But just after Leo made this decision, he seemed to be a little bent back, showing a little old. The meal looked harmonious on the surface, but she knew that there were too many open and secret fights. She doesn¡¯t like this feeling, and always feels that it is full of too much calction. After the meal, the old man didn¡¯t let them go back, but stayed at home for one night to enhance their rtionship. 7 Monica has a certain shadow about this ce, and she doesn¡¯t dare to walk around casually. The ser vant came to pass, and the old man asked her to drink tea in the study. When she went, the old man was reading a book. ¡°uncle.¡± she shouted politely. ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t be restrained, and treat this ce as your own home.¡± ¡°Um.¡± She responded softly and sat down. The old man let out a long sigh, as if he was preupied. This tea doesn¡¯t look so good. Andrew was about to make tea, but Monica didn¡¯t dare to let the elderse, so she made it herself. 0.00% 11:01 Chapter 1141 May Raise a Fake Son 288 ?Vouchers Seeing her skillful technique, he was very surprised, ¡°You know how to make tea?¡± ¡°In the past, when guests came to my house, I always made tea in the back. The guests all said that my tea was delicious.¡± Monica couldn¡¯t help but said proudly. Andrewughed, and when he saw her, his mood didn¡¯t feel so bad. ¡°George raised a good daughter, but it¡¯s a pity he didn¡¯t cherish you well.¡± ¡°But Leo found out that I¡¯m a baby, and it¡¯s the same. Pearls shine everywhere.¡± She was not reserved at all, and praised herself. It¡¯s not that there is a saying that excessive modesty is pride, but she has never been modest. Originally, the advantages are limited, and one can be found to be one. ¡°Come here, I have something to ask you, how is your rtionship with Leo?¡± ¡°Very good, I had a fight before, but I reconciled, and the rtionship is better than before.¡± ¡°Husbands and wives will always be a little stumbling, and they will get better and better. Monica, if Leo does something crazy in the future, which hurts himself and his family, and no one else can persuade him, you must persuade him.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Monica couldn¡¯t understand. Will Leo hurt his family in the future? ¡°I owe a lot to Karl and Leo. They were not around when they were young. They finally grew up and picked them up, but they suffered bad luck. Leo has always been worried about Karl¡¯s death. I am afraid that he will get worse on this road. deep, and in the end the muddy feet got sunk, and they couldn¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°There is a estrangement between our father and son. He may not be able to listen to what I say. In the future, you will need to mention him in front of big right and wrong. He is obsessed with the authorities, but I think a bystander will know clearly. You will definitely know what is right and wrong.¡± Chapter 1141 May Raise a Fake Son 288 ?Vouchers The topic of Andrew was a bit heavy, and she was a little out of breath. Will Leo make mistakes in the future? ¡°Uncle, although I don¡¯t understand it very well, it may be because I am stu pid. But I will do my best to take care of Leo. If he really does something wrong, I will not stand by. I can¡¯t just watch him ruin himself .So don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°With your words, I feel at ease. Girl, my son still has a lot of stubbornness. You may not see it now, but you can¡¯t dislike it in the future.¡± ¡°Stubborn? Of all the men I¡¯ve met, there¡¯s no one with a better temper than Leo! Arguing with him is the most boring thing, anyway, he¡¯s very powerful, I can¡¯t say no to him¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about my son?¡± Andrew expressed his doubts. His son has an entric personality, moody and unpredictable, and his business methods are extremely cruel. In the Lilder City business district, hearing his name, everyone felt a little afraid. But Monica said he has a good temper? ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Leo.¡± ¡°I may have raised a fake son. He doesn¡¯t listen to me, he only listens to his wife.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?¡± Monica doesn¡¯t understand yet. Just then, someone pushed the door open. ¡°I naturally have to listen to my wife. Isn¡¯t this the ancestral motto of the Hawn family?¡± Leo stepped forward, wrapped his big hands around Monica¡¯s waist familiarly, pulled her gently, and pulled her into his arms. Monica wanted to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of it no matter what, so she could only blush and make the old manugh at her. ¡°Why are you here? Are you afraid that I will bully your wife?¡± 45.22% 11:01 Chapter 1141 May Raise a Fake Son The old man said displeased. 288 iVouchers ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m afraid that my fianc¨¦e is not very sensible and spoils my father¡¯s interest.¡± He was afraid that the old man would say some esoteric topics and increase Monica¡¯s burden. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, what should you young couple do, I¡¯m a lonely old man, let¡¯s drink tea to nourish our sex.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± After Leo said something, he pulled Monica away, and Monica also said hastily. Aftering out, he didn¡¯t take her back to the room, but went upstairs all the way. She couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you something.¡± Finally they came to the room on the top floor. The attic was so big that it wasn¡¯t crowded when two people stood in it. There is also an astronomical telescope here, which protrudes from a small round hole and can be rotated 360 degrees to see in all directions. There are bookshelves, and a rug, and a cot. ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°My private domain, these are my things when I was a child. Later, Karl and I went abroad. The room has been vacant for a long time. Some things were damaged and had to be repaired. Some things were broken, and some things were moved up.¡± Monica fiddled with the telescope, and she could really see the stars, and felt that the distance was shortened all of a sudden. But she doesn¡¯t know much about astronomy, so Leo exined one by one, which one is Sagittarius, which one is Libra, and which one is the Big Dipper. His se xy and mellow voice resounded in my ears, so nice. 11.01 Chapter 114 I May Raise a Fake Son #288 Vouchers A breath was blown into her cochlea, making her numb and exhausted. ¡°There is another star in the sky, you must have never seen it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Come closer.¡± he said softly. Monica moved closer to him, and was finally wrapped in his arms, with her ears pressed against his chest. ¡°This heart in my arms belongs to youpletely. There are always thousands of stars in the sky, but I only have one heart. You must protect it well and don¡¯t let it hurt you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 The moonlight is beautiful tonight Monica wanted to leave in embarrassment, but she was tightly held in his arms, unable to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°re said that men are often duplicity!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not moved, just tell me!¡± Leo lifted her back cor. ¡°Can¡¯t you be touched?¡± ¡°No¡­you threaten me like this, I dare not move at all.¡± Monica said cautiously, thinking that his next step would be a spanking. Leo didn¡¯t realize it at first, but after he understood it, he couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. She can make him happy, but also make him tighten his heart. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, just look around, I never bring anyone here.¡± When Monica heard this, she immediately became interested. Something Leo used when he was a kid. She rummaged around, nced at the books on the bookshelf, and couldn¡¯t help curling her lips. Was Leo already this boring at such a young age? When she was a child, she read fairy tales or something. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any toys?¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t think about toys or anything like that. Karl and I studied harder since we started to remember and read, and we didn¡¯t dare to rx at all. His mother died early, and Zack was an adult at that time, and he began to take 0.00% 11:01 Chapter 115 The moonlight is beautiful tonight 288 IVouchers charge of the family business. If we don¡¯t grow up quickly, we will be sacrificed.¡°¡± Leo said lightly. His expression was calm and his voice was slow, as if he didn¡¯t feel anything. But these words fell on Monica¡¯s ears, but they were very heavy. They are so young, they are under such pressure, worrying about their own lives. Such a childhood must be gloomy, right? She thought that she was deste enough when she was a child, but now that she thinks about it, she is already very happy. At least she is still alive and doesn¡¯t have to worry about her life being in danger.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°and after?¡± ¡°Later, we were sent abroad by our father and stayed abroad for many years. ?ack also sent people there from time to time, for fear that we would grow stronger. All we could do was to be careful. At that time, it was painful for us to sleep at night, because we dare not Let your guard down, for fear of encountering the killer party.¡± ¡°However, those are things in the past, and I¡¯m getting through it, but Karl¡­¡± Mentioning the dead Karl, Leo¡¯s face was gloomy, and his fists were silently clenched. Monica stepped forward and wrapped his big hand tightly with her own, trying to pass on the warmth to him. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you instead of him, okay?¡± TH Leo softened his face when he heard the words, and didn¡¯t want her to see his stern look. He stroked her hair gently with his big hand, and his gaze became gentle. ¡°I¡¯d better take care of you. How can you take care of others, girl?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate people, okay? I will get better and better!¡± she said displeased. 20.46% 11:01 Chapter 115 The moonlight is beautiful tonight ¡°I believe it will get better and better.¡± Those people back then should also pay the price in blood. 288 ?Vouchers Since he was a child, he has always read such serious books, how does he practice to be full of love words now? ¡°Leo, are you self¨Ctaught, or do you already have experience? Otherwise, why do you have so many provocative words, which are not serious at all.¡± Hearing this, Leo just smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then I won¡¯t say it next time.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be done, you can only tell me alone!¡± Monica said domineeringly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just talking to you alone.¡± Monica was tired from ying, so shey down on the small bed to rest. The bed was too small, and it was difficult for her to lie down alone. Leo sat on the ground, leaning against the edge of the bed, watching her fall asleep peacefully. The moonlight is beautiful tonight. : Leo gently carried the sleeping man back to the room, and just as he put down, someone knocked on the door. He went out, Zack took a bottle of red wine, and swung the two wine sses. ¡°Interested in a drink?¡± Leo nodded, and the two came downstairs. ¡°The wine just brought back from a foreign manor this year tastes pretty good. If you think it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll send you a case.¡± ¡°Your wine, can I still afford it?¡± Leo was holding a wine ss, flicking it lightly against the light. 11:02 Chapter 115 The moonlight is beautiful tonight 288 Vouchers A strange red light refracted from the ss, like fresh blood, shone on his face, making his expression secretive, elusive, When Zack heard this, he pointed at Vivian. He raised his eyebrows and looked at his unknown brother. He really underestimated him, let him lie dormant for so long, and he became so powerful. He is the wildest beast ever, disguised so far, just to kill the enemy. He narrowed his long and narrow eagle eyes, and said, ¡°What are you talking about, but I have to be careful, lest the viin step on my head.¡± ¡°Do you believe in karma?¡± He looked over lightly, his eyes were like sea water in a cold night, calm and smooth like a mirror. But behind the mirror, there are turbulent waves, which are extremely dangerous. Zack narrowed his eyes fiercely when he heard the words, and he had a bad premonition in his heart, but he was not sure. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in karma, but I believe in destiny. It is destined that if you have it, you will have it. You can¡¯t force it. You and I are brothers, but brothers also have to be settled.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you and I will figure it out. It¡¯s gettingte, and my fianc¨¦e doesn¡¯t like the smell of alcohol on my body, so I don¡¯t want to drink this wine. You go to bed early too, good night. ¡± Leo stood up, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. That smile couldn¡¯t reach his eyes. Zack looked at the direction Leo was leaving, and his eagle eyes instantly became vicious. His fists were clenched silently. The next day, everyone left the old house one after another. After Leo sent Monica back to school, he also went to the group. Unexpectedly, Cherry came again. 11:02 Chapter 115 The moonlight is beautiful tonight This time he even brought the contract he had coveted for a long time. 288 ?Vouchers Cherry made a request to apany her for a drink in the evening. If the drink is happy, then the contract is easy to negotiate. She believes that Leo is a smart businessman and will not miss this big order. She guessed right, Leo really couldn¡¯t give up. This condition is very attractive, but he is not so easy to get along with. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 | see At night, Monica waited until almost twelve o¡¯clock before hearing the familiar car horn outside the door. She hurried to open the door, but didn¡¯t know it was Leo and Martin, and even Cherry who didn¡¯t want toe back. Martin supported the drunk Leo, followed by Cherry who was frowning tightly. She couldn¡¯t help wondering why Cherry came here. Cherry was also angry. In order to lure Leo into the bait, regardless of her grandfather¡¯s objection, she secretly stamped her grandfather¡¯s private seal and took out the contract. She drugged the wine, wanted to have sex with him, and then came to force the marriage. But he didn¡¯t want Leo to be very cun ning, let Martin stay outside, so she couldn¡¯t create a romantic atmosphere at all. The wine was filled with cool drugs and aphrodisiacs, just waiting for time to ferment. She helped Leo out, and originally wanted to take the drowsy Leo to the room on the grounds of being drunk. But Martin insisted on sending him back, saying that he followed Monica¡¯s order to ensure Leo got home safely. So, he put Leo in the co-pilot. How could she be reconciled, so she followed. Martin put Leo on the sofa and said, ¡°Sir, he drank too much.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You have sent him back safely, and your mission has beenpleted, shouldn¡¯t 0.00% 11:02 Chapter 116I see you be leaving?¡± ¡°this¡­¡± Martin looked at Cherry, then at Monica. 288 Vouchers N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He was afraid that Monica would be bullied by Cherry, after all Cherry is not a good person. Monica clenched her fists, what shoulde ore back, there is no way to hide. She didn¡¯t want to provoke her, but the other party ran to the house. ¡°You are also tired all day, go back earlier.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s just Ms. Field,e with me, and I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a guest anyway, don¡¯t I have the right to have a cup of tea here? Is this Mr. Hawn¡¯s way of hospitality, or are some people ignorant of the rules?¡± She looked at Monica unkindly, pointing her finger at him. Martin wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Monica. ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave it to me.¡± She walked Martin to the door, and Martin was still a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is my territory, I won¡¯t let her bully me, otherwise it would be too embarrassing! Be careful on the way, and call me when you arrive.¡± ¡°Well, then you should pay attention. If you need anything, ask Barret. Barret is a veteran.¡± Monica sent Martin away, and when she returned to the house, she saw Cherry taking care of Leo, wiping his sweat, and even untying his tie. Without even looking at Monica, she said in amanding tone, ¡°Hurry up and make hangover soup, don¡¯t you see that he is very ufortable? Where is the bedroom, I will help him to rest.¡± Monica couldn¡¯t help feeling angry when she heard this, who is the hostess in this family? 20.93% 11:02 Chapter 116 I see 288 ?Vouchers Monica stepped forward,y in front of her, and asked Barret to send Leo back to the room. ¡°Ms. Field, don¡¯t you want tea? I¡¯ll ask the ser vant to prepare tea for you.¡± ¡°Do you still need a ser vant? Don¡¯t you? With a humble background, you are only worthy of serving me tea and water.¡± Cherry sat down arrogantly, her arrogant and domineering appearance made people look disgusted. Monica was not polite either, and worked hard to create a demeanor of her own master. She also sat down and said with a smile, ¡°Then there is no need to pour tea, so as not to dirty my cup.¡± When Cherry heard this, her expression changed suddenly, and she red at her. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t you even understand humannguage? You don¡¯t even ask them, who is in charge of this family, is it me, Leo, or you, a third party who came here suddenly?¡± As soon as the words came out, the serv ants behind him said in unison, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Ms. Donat.¡± They are in this room every day, and it is natural to see that Leo loves her in every possible way. They have never seen their husband go to the kitchen, but now for Ms. Donat, washing hands and cooking is amon thing. And Monica is easy-going and nice. It¡¯s toote for them to like each of them, so how can they be willing to change the hostess of this house? Cherry blushed when she heard the serv ant¡¯s words. Cherry frowned fiercely, a little puzzled. She sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid to spread the word and make peopleugh: Leo 45.23% 11:02 Chapter 1161 see found a fianc¨¦e who doesn¡¯t have any rules. It¡¯s a shame!¡± Monica heard this and thought of her humiliation that day. The general meaning is that he is not worthy of Leo, and will only make him ridiculed. 288 Vouchers But so what, she is not afraid of men, so where is it the woman¡¯s turn to say that? She thought of what re had taught her. Now is the time to use it. She took a deep breath and said word by word, ¡°What¡¯s none of your business?¡± ¡°What?¡± Cherry stared nkly at Monica. Monica repeated again. ¡°Can you say that again!¡± Cherry stood up abruptly, pointing at Monica¡¯s nose angrily. Monica didn¡¯t show any weakness either, and she couldn¡¯t back down now. She stood up with her back straight. She raised her chin and said, ¡°Will my man be ridiculed? Does that have anything to do with you? You care so much?¡± ¡°You¡­ how could Leo have a fianc¨¦e like you, and say such ba stard things, I want everyone to take a good look at your ugly face!¡± Cherry was furious, her beautiful face had long been distorted and hideous. She has grown so big, but no one has ever said that to herself. Monica thought about re¡¯s usual nderous appearance, rolled up her sleeves, put her hands on her hips, and continued, ¡°Okay, I also want everyone toment, you are a third party and made it like this, are you still reasonable? ¡± ¡°I have a marriage contract with Leo. It was made by his father and my father. If you think he married the wrong person, you can talk to the old man! Also, please 69.17% 11:02 Chapter 116 I see 288 Vouchers correct your attitude. You are now a third party. You want to destroy the rtionship between me and Leo, don¡¯t make you so noble and me so unbearable. My family background is indeed not as good as yours, but my character is much better than yours!¡± ¡°I think you are crazy, dare to say anything nonsense!¡± Cherry was so angry that she couldn¡¯t think normally at all, and no matter where it was, she just jumped on it. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Do You Have Some Hidden Disease? Monica ran for her life, but fortunately, the ser vants behind her moved quickly and stepped forward to help, and soon caught Cherry. ¡°Let go of me, you guys are so brave, you dare to stop me, I¡¯m Miss Field Family!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know which family you are from, but we know that Ms. Donat is our wife. If you touch our wife, then we don¡¯t care who you are!¡± ¡°Thank you, you all give out bonuses!¡± Monica was so moved, she still relied on her teammates at the critical moment! Cherry trembled with anger when he saw their master-ser vant love. ¡°You wait for me!¡± Cherry struggled, and shouted to put down the harsh words. Monica is not afraid! ¡°Cherry, you said I didn¡¯t pour you tea, you¡¯re impolite, I never saw you call elder. Leo¡¯s seniority is older than you, why should you call him uncle. You always call him by name, is really rude!¡± ¡°Although I haven¡¯t married yet, I¡¯m engaged. Why don¡¯t you call me auntie? How did your parents teach you? Even the elders can¡¯t call you. You really have no tutor!¡± When Cherry heard this, she almost went crazy. ¡°I¡¯m fighting with you!¡± She rushed over with brute force and broke away from everyone. But fortunately they stopped in time. The p flew past her cheek and almostnded on her face. Monica paled for a moment with fright, and her eyes became cold for a moment. 0.00% 11:03 Chapter 117 Do You Have Some Hidden Disease? 28A (Vouchers She didn¡¯t even care about the p that Cherry pped herst time, which made her cover up every day. I didn¡¯t expect that she wanted to hit herself just now! She was the third party, and she had no sense of shame at all, yet she dared to be so arrogant. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Monica said coldly, ¡°Press her down for me.¡± Several people worked hard together to ensure that Cherry could not escape. Monica stepped forward and touched her pink and tender face. It felt very good, and she took regr maintenance at ordinary times. ¡°You like to p people, don¡¯t you?¡± Her voice sounded icy and cold, and fell into Cherry¡¯s ears, making her heart. tremble violently. ¡°You also think I won¡¯t hit people?¡± She continued, icy hands fell on her face and stroked slowly. This action is undoubtedly intimidating. Cherry¡¯s eyes widened. She really thought Monica was a weak person who wouldn¡¯t really hit someone. But looking at it now, she was wrong! ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Cherry widened her eyes and said tremblingly. ¡°This face is very delicate. You haven¡¯t been pped before, right? Do you want me to tell you what it feels like to be pped? It hurts, it hurts hot, do you want to taste it?¡± ¡°You dare! If you dare to hit me, my grandfather will not let you go!¡± Cherry yelled in panic and closed her eyes tightly. ¡°Cherry, I warn you, if there is another time, I promise to pay you back that p. How hard you hit me, I will pay you back! You have your grandfather behind you, 21.71% 11.030 Chapter 117 Do You Have Some Hidden Disease? 288 Vouchers and I have my man behind me. See who is at fault!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that I will harm him. My man didn¡¯t speak. Who are you? Is it your turn to talk nonsense with me here? Everyone has a temper, not only you.¡± She let go of Cherry¡¯s body and said in a cold voice. ¡°See off.¡± The ser vant sent Cherry away. When Cherry left, she was still in a trance, feeling as if she was in a dream. If it wasn¡¯t a dream, why did Monica be so powerful all of a sudden? If it wasn¡¯t a dream, how could her dignified Miss Field family be humiliated? Yes, this must be a dream! After Cherry left, the ser vant looked at her with adoring eyes. ¡°Ms. Donat, the way you pped the third party just now is really handsome, I give you a thumbs up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I was still worried that Ms. Donat is usually gentle, and she would definitely be inferior to that Cherry. I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Donat to be so explosive!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been with re for a long time, and I¡¯ve been brainwashed. Was I really handsome just now?¡± ¡°how did you do it?¡± That¡¯s how I always watch TV dramas! It¡¯s very helpful for you to watch more TV dramas if you have nothing to do! I¡¯ve forgotten about Leo, how about hangover soup?¡± Monica was so preupied with her pride that she forgot about her man, rushed into the kitchen in a hurry, and brought up the hangover soup. Barret came to open the door, but stopped her. ¡°What happened to Leo? I¡¯ll go in and take care of her.¡± ¡°Ms. Donat, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to the guest room to rest tonight. Let me take care of it here, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But¡­ Chapter 117 Do You Have Some Hidden Disease? 1288 Vouchers Before she could finish, Barret mmed the door shut. Barret went back inside, where Leo was taking a shower. The effect of the drug is over, and the effect of the aphrodisiac is the most terrible. He didn¡¯t have a woman to deal with, so he had to take a shower. ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± ¡°What do you say!¡± Leo¡¯s displeased voice came from inside, struggling with his desire. Barret is also helpless outside, but what he cares about is not this, but the task that Old Mr. Hawn gave him that day. ¡°Sir, would Barret venture to ask a personal question?¡± ¡°Ask, you talk a lot today.¡± Leo said impatiently. ¡°Sir, what hidden disease do you have?¡± Leo tossed and tossed until the middle of the night before he calmed down. His whole body seemed to be suffering from a serious illness, and he walked out copsed. He was wearing a bathrobe and his feet were floating. Barret helped him sit down and said, ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± ¡°Just ask the question again!¡± ¡°This is not my suspicion alone, even the old man is suspicious. The husband has shared the bed with Ms. Donat for so long, but he has not touched Ms. Donat for so long. It is inevitable that people will be misunderstood¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstand?¡± Leo frowned tightly when he heard this, and suddenly realized a very serious problem. Monica took the initiative to find him to sleep with every night, and she was sure 69.77% 11:03 Chapter 117 Do You Have Some Hidden Disease? that he was a gentleman and would not do anything wrong to her. Could it be that she also misunderstood that she didn¡¯t have that ability. Leo is angry! ¡°Tell my dad that I¡¯m fine and I don¡¯t have any hidden diseases!¡± ¡°real?¡± Barret was suspicious. 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Nonsense! I just don¡¯t want to scare Monica, she¡¯s still young, now is not the time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, it really worries me to death, then I don¡¯t need to put medicine in my husband¡¯s meal every day.¡± Hearing this, Leo almost choked on his own saliva. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 The Truth Barret looked at the ceiling, looked at the floor tiles, and twitched, ¡°It¡¯s the old man¡¯s order, and I¡¯m helpless.¡± Leo frowned tightly when he heard this, no wonder he felt that his sexual desire was strong recently, and he would respond to physical contact with Monica, cooperating with these two old guys was harming himself. ¡°Quickly stop that da mn medicine!¡± ¡°Sir, I still have something to do, so I will leave first.¡± Barret didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, so he left in a hurry. There is a beautiful wife at home, but he still has to endure it. Men know silence, women know tears! Monica tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t sleep. She always felt that the big bed was empty, but she didn¡¯t feel safe at all. She was drowsy until the middle of the night before she fell asleep in a daze, but her sleep was very light. Monica suddenly felt a warm and familiar breath approaching, and before Leo went to bed, she opened her eyes, and seeing the familiar man, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see you.¡± ¡°Just sleep here, I want to hug you.¡± ¡°good.¡± When he went to bed, the man immediately got into his arms and wrapped his 11-03 Chapter 118 The Truth arms around his waist. ¡°Monica, do you think I¡¯ll never do anything to you?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He asked while she was confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°A matter of men and women.¡± ¡°A matter between a man and a woman? Aren¡¯t you incapable?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, you still want to follow me?¡± 11 288 Vouchers ¡°Then what should I do? Since I chose you, I shouldn¡¯t give up. And I can¡¯t bear it. Since I was young, you have been the best to me, and I want to treat you better.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t want to have a baby in the future?¡± When Leo heard her words, his heart felt warm. He rested his chin lightly on her head, and greedily breathed in the faint scent of her body, which was very reassuring and calmed his restless heart all of a sudden. ¡°Think, we can go to the orphanage to adopt one. Don¡¯t quarrel, I¡¯m so sleepy¡­¡± Monica muttered in displeasure. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how much I want to eat you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat me, I¡¯m afraid of pain, it doesn¡¯t taste good¡­¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Leo smiled dotingly. When Monica opened her eyes the next day, she saw a familiar man beside her, and she was instantly satisfied. The weather is getting colder and colder, and her hands and feet are cold in winter, so she can¡¯t cover her body to keep warm. But now it¡¯s better, with Leo as a big stove, it¡¯s terribly warm, no matter how cold it 19.79% 11:03 Chapter 118 The Truth is, it must be very happy to hug and sleep. 288 Vouchers ¡°What happened to youst night, why did Barret keep it so secretive and didn¡¯t let me see you.¡± ¡°I really drank too much this time. I don¡¯t look good when I¡¯m drunk. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll dislike me.¡± Leo made up a lie casually. Monica didn¡¯t doubt it, she couldn¡¯t help curling her lips, ¡°Why have you be so hypocritical, if I despised you, I would have despised you long ago!¡± The two went downstairs to have breakfast, and Leo also heard what happened to herst night from the ser vant. Monica felt very ashamed, and it was fine to show off in front of women, but would he think she was being rude if she yed around in front of Leo? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn?¡± Monica bowed her head and said nothing, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t know, when Ms. Donat said ¡®None of your business¡¯, Cherry¡¯s face was ugly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what re taught you again?¡± ¡°What she said is very effective. Everything in this world can be answered in two sentences. It¡¯s none of my business, it¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s the first time I try it, and it¡¯s really easy to use!¡± ¡°Tomorrow weekend, I will apany you in whatever you want, and it will be counted as a reward.¡± ¡°There are rewards for beating people?¡± Monica asked suspiciously. ¡°You are fighting against a third party, and you are defending me. Naturally, there will be rewards!¡± Monica¡¯s reward is nothing more than food! She decided to go to the supermarket to buy vegetables tomorrow, cook for 40.47% 11:03 Chapter 114 The Truth herself when she came back, and live a two-person world with Leo. Leo naturally agreed, and asked the kitchen not to give away the organic vegetables and meat of the day. 288 Vouchers The next day, Monica and Leo went to the supermarket and heard that vegetables were on sale today, which were both fresh and cheap. Although Leo doesn¡¯t care about the two money, she does, and she always feels that little can add up, She sna tched arge bag of vegetables without asking for a pocket, but brought her own shopping bag. Leo leaned on her, and didn¡¯t feel ashamed. On the contrary, he thought that such a pure and straightforward Monica was the cutest. She is still clean, there is no stain on this white paper. He was worried that after he revealed his identity, she would find it difficult to adapt and forget her essence, Looking at it now, no matter what, Monica can¡¯t change her character. She doesn¡¯t need to change, every part of her body feels perfect to him. Leo went to the car and asked her to wait for him at the door. Monica put the bag at the gate of the parking lot and happily ate popsicles. At this moment, a piercing voice came from my ear, ¡°Are you going out to buy vegetables? Isn¡¯t this what a ser vant should do?¡± When Monica heard the voice, she couldn¡¯t help frowning fiercely, and when she turned her eyes, she saw Gail and Lydia. The first floor of the shopping mall is a supermarket, and the upper floors are all ces selling luxury goods. Although Gail has not held a wedding yet, she has already obtained a certificate with Frankie, and has be a veritable daughter-inw of the Hawn family. She saw them carrying bags, the brands were shiny and expensive. She was dressed inly, with tworge bags of vegetables beside her. 11:03 Chapter 118 The Truth She holds a green onion in one hand and a popsicle in the other. ¡°My serv ant is tired, can I take a vacation?¡± 11 288 Vouchers Monica has no good temper, these two people are not friendly to her, and Lydia can¡¯t look down on Leo, so she doesn¡¯t need to be polite. Through what happened to Cherryst time, she also understood that one should not be too kind. ¡°Didn¡¯t Leo give you pocket money? Just let you live in such poverty?¡± ¡°Poverty? Don¡¯t you need to buy vegetables at home?¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 You Care So Much ¡°What do you mean? You lost our Donat family, and now you are with Mr. Hawn. What you lost is Leo ¡®s face, and our entire the Hawn family¡¯s face!¡± Lydia covered her nose, and when she saw Monica, it was like seeing a garbage dump, her eyes were extremely disgusted. Monica wasn¡¯t very good at bickering, but she had the words re taught her. She summoned up her courage and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t believe that she said such disrespectful words. ¡°Say it to me again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! It¡¯s my business to buy vegetables. Did I spend your family¡¯s money to buy your food? Does your family live by the sea? Why do you manage so wide? You take good care of your husband, son and daughter-inw. If it¡¯s not enough, do you still have to worry about me?¡± Monica suddenly felt that it was really cool to hate people! She spoke with ease and high spirits. Especially when she saw Lydia¡¯s face was ugly, trembling with anger, but unable to speak, she felt very comfortable. Gail hurriedlyforted Lydia, and finally red at Monica, ¡°You dare to say that about us, I think you are crazy!¡± ¡°p her, wake her up, and teach her how to behave!¡± ¡°yes.¡± Lydia¡¯s words were exactly what she wanted, Gail rolled up his sleeves without saying a word, and walked towards Monica. 11:04 Chapter 119 You Care So Much 1288 Vouchers Monica was impatient, and when she approached, an idea shed through her mind. ¡°how dare you?¡± Just when Gail raised his arm and was about to swing it down heavily in the next second, Monica suddenly burst into a powerful momentum. She yelled coldly, causing Gail to tremble slightly in fright, and froze in ce. She frowned fiercely, and said displeasedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare, this is not the first time I have taught you a lesson!¡± ¡°You used to teach me because you were my older sister, but now you are the granddaughter-inw of the Hawn family, and I am the daughter-inw of the Hawn family. You dare to hit me!¡± ¡°you¡­¡± Gail was in a hurry and didn¡¯t notice this rtionship at all. Now that she reminded her, she suddenly remembered Leo¡¯s warning. She couldn¡¯t do anything, so she could only look at Lydia innocently. Lydia also forgot, but she was still very angry. She stood up straight and said, ¡°Back off, you can¡¯t hit me, can¡¯t I still hit you? As her sister-inw, I will teach you how to be my daughter-inw of the Hawn family!¡± Monica¡¯s heart ski pped a beat as she watched Lydia approach. She tried to run away, but was stopped by Gail. Lydia is Leo¡¯s sister-inw after all, if she really pped her, she can¡¯t return it! She watched Lydia raise her arms high and charged up to strike down. She was so frightened that she quickly closed her eyes, and her whole body couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly. The predictable pain did not strike, but Lydia¡¯s screams came from his ears. ¡°what are you doing?¡± 11:04 Chapter 119 You Care So Much Monica hurriedly opened her eyes and saw Leo. Why is he here? Didn¡¯t he go drive? Leo squeezed her wrist tightly, making her step back. Lydia said angrily, ¡°Leo, your wife doesn¡¯t know the rules, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m your sister-inw!¡± 288 Nouchers When Leo heard this, Vivian narrowed her eyes, and the depths of her phoenix eyes were full of hostility. Lydia¡¯s heart trembled, but she expected that Leo would not do anything to her, but the look in her eyes was too scary. ¡°You should teach my unmarried daughters-inw a lesson, but you have toe one by one.¡± Leo let go of Lydia¡¯s hand, and she frowned fiercely, puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°My daughter-inw offended you, and you have to teach me a lesson. I have nothing to say. But your daughter-inw offended my wife. This is considered a crime. My wife has nothing to say to teach your daughter-inw, right?¡± ¡°this¡­¡± The words left her speechless. Monica¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Why didn¡¯t she think of it? She is still a man of wit! She stepped forward and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not polite, if I offend you, you can teach me a lesson.¡± ¡°Well, you can set an example for my daughter-inw. As much as you teach her, she will teach your daughter-inw too severely.¡± This made Lydia feel difficult. She really wanted to p her down hard and vent her anger, but in the end she still hurt her daughter- inw! She looked at Gail, and Gail also looked at herself pitifully. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. 11:04 Chapter 119 You Care So Much 288 Vouchers Lydia said angrily, ¡°I will teach my own daughter-inw a lesson, and it¡¯s not your fianc¨¦e¡¯s turn to teach me a lesson!¡± ¡°Then my daughter-inw will teach me a lesson myself, and it¡¯s not your turn to teach me a lesson.¡± Leo raised his eyebrows, his cold eyes were deep, these words overflowed coldly from his lips. Lydia was speechless. ¡°Is there anything else you can¡¯t figure out now?¡± Lydia gritted her teeth, she could only admit that she was unlucky. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± Lydia pulled Gail and left angrily. Leo turned to look at Monica, and said softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a good thing you came in time, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid this p! You¡¯re smart, my man is the smartest!¡± Monica said excitedly. In the end it was the man I picked, he was excellent, and I followed suit. ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡± ¡°I saw the Hawn family¡¯s private car below, and I guessed that they were here too. I was worried that you would meet and you would not be able to handle it alone. I was finally worried, so I came here. Fortunately, I came out, otherwise I would It should hurt.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home together.¡± Leo lifted the bag, freeing one hand to take hers. Monica followed him contentedly. In the garage, she also saw the two of Lydia. When Monica passed by them, she couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Why are they staring at me, they can¡¯t stare at me to death!¡± 69.64% 11:04 Chapter 119 You Care So Much When this word reached the ears of those two people, they almost died of 288 ?Vouchers anger. After getting into the car, Leo said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, next time I¡¯ll find any reason to beat Frankie up to vent your anger.¡± ¡°Well, Frankie is not a good person anyway! Sure enough, what kind of mother has what kind of son, what kind of son, and what kind of wife she looks for. With you around, they don¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡± ¡°I will protect you.¡± Leo helped her fasten her seat belt, very gentle. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Spending Money Monica felt like her heart was soaking in a hot spring, almost melting. After returning home, Monica yelled that she was hungry and wanted something delicious. It was originally agreed that the two would cook together, but it turned into Leo¡¯s solo show. She saw that Leo posted recipes on Google, and she grasped the exact amount of all the condiments. What the picture looks like, what he made is what it looks like. Soon three dishes and one soup were served on the table. Open the lid of the pot, and the tangy aroma will increase your appetite. Monica looked at Leo with adoring eyes. The weekend is approaching in a blink of an eye, and re is rarely able to escape the oppression of those monsters in the office, and wants to rx. The two went shopping. Monica was used to frugality, and after seeing several zeros on the tag, she hurriedly put down her clothes. Seeing her like this, re couldn¡¯t help but said helplessly, ¡°Please, you are a rich woman now, okay, you still hesitate to look at thousands of clothes!¡± ¡°No, the one I just saw was worth ten thousand!¡± Monica said with some embarrassment. 10,000 is something that I dare not even think about for my previous self, okay? For one semester, her living expenses are not even ten thousand. 0.00% 11:04 Chapter 120 Spending Money 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Please, are you a bit promising? This time I¡¯ll pay the bill, and I¡¯ll give it to you, okay? You dress like a child every day, so you¡¯re not afraid to spread the word and misunderstand that your man is a ped ophile?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t wear it¡­¡± Monica wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t resist re¡¯s brute force, so she dragged her to the most expensive new product area. Just now, she saw that 10,000 was an out-of-season discounted product. These winter clothes just came up, and each one cost tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands, or millions. Seeing the zero behind the tag, she almost fainted from fright. ¡°too expensive!¡± Monica pulled re over and whispered. ¡°I have money.¡± re has a lot of pocket money, all given by Zion. He will call her every month when he gets his sry, and he keeps a small part of his normal life. It is always ufortable to keep the money with her. This month, she called again, and she felt ufortable if she didn¡¯t spend it all. ¡°don¡¯t want¡­¡± area. The two chattered, and the clerk on the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and squinted, ¡°Are you buying it or not? If you don¡¯t buy it, don¡¯t be in the new product The clothes here are too expensive. If you touch them identally, they will get dirty.¡± Well, you may not be able to afford the dry cleaning fee. re blushed when she heard this, and was about to go forward to argue, but was stopped by Monica. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry!¡± ¡°You can bear this, then I can eat sh it!¡± re yelled angrily, then pointed at two casually, and said, ¡°Get me the smallest size, wrap it up, and I don¡¯t even have to try on clothes!¡± 23.57% 11:04 Chapter 120 Spending Money ¡°re, are you crazy?¡± The two pieces she casually pointed to cost more than one million dors. Impulse is indeed the devil! 288 iVouchers The clerk was very surprised when he heard the words, changed his attitude, and immediately put on white gloves to take down the things and pack them up. ¡°Miss, you spent a total of 4.82 million dors, did you pay by card?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± re froze. She doesn¡¯t have that much money in her card, at most one million. ¡°A total of 4.82 million.¡± The clerk repeated it again. re was suddenly embarrassed. ¡°Monica, what did I just say?¡±, ¡°I can bear this, and I can eat sh it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and squat in the toilet.¡± re held her forehead, not wanting the clerk to see her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± The two were about to leave, but the clerk¡¯s harsh words came again. ¡°How can you pretend to be rich if you don¡¯t have money? At first nce, you are poor, and you can only afford to live on the street for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°What did you say? Tell me again!¡± re frowned and said angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very curious just now, saying that you can bear it, can you eat s hit? I think you are going back to eat what?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°you¡­¡± re was trembling with anger, but there was nothing she could do, the words just 52.98% 11:04 Chapter 120 Spending Money now were indeed spoken by herself. Monica was also pi ssed off. Isn¡¯t it too arrogant for a small shop assistant? Is this the service attitude of high-end luxury stores? ¡°re, wait, I¡¯ll just put this here, if we can bear it, we can even eat sh it!¡± 288 (Vouchers The clerk is used to seeing people whoe to shop for luxury goods without money, and let her take this and that, but in fact they don¡¯t buy it at all. re¡¯s clothes, she can tell at a nce, and the single product is more than 10,000, which is not bad. But it is a bit difficult to buy clothes from this store. As for the clothes on Monica, she couldn¡¯t tell where they came from, and it probably wouldn¡¯t be too expensive. She crossed her arms to see what else they could do. Monica dialed Leo¡¯s phone directly, and he was in a meeting at that time. The mobile phone on the table rang, and he nced at the note, it was from his ¡°wife¡±. He raised his hand to pause the director who was reporting, and then answered Monica¡¯s call under the amazed eyes of everyone. Everyone looked at each other, you looked at me, I looked at you, and they all saw incredible in each other¡¯s eyes. Mr. Hawn, who has always been strict and solemn, actually handles personal affairs? They were so shocked! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Leo, I want to spend a lot of money!¡± Monica said directly. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Did You Bully My Woman? Hearing this, Leo couldn¡¯t help but smile, his wife is really cute. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you my secondary card? Just swipe it. I¡¯m very happy that you can spend my money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money!¡± ¡°Even if you buy the whole mall, I have no problem. I¡¯m almost done with the meeting, where are you, do you want to have dinner together at noon?¡± ¡°I got bullied at the mall, I won¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m going to go shopping, bye.¡± Monica didn¡¯t forget that there were serious things to do, so she hung up the phone hastily. And Leo on the other end heard that she was being bullied, and couldn¡¯t help frowning severely, with a hint of hostility in his eyes. If someone dared to bully his wife, he was quite courageous. He turned back to the swivel chair and said, ¡°Do you have anything else to report?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all trivial.¡± ¡°Then you can deal with it yourself, and the meeting is adjourned.¡± Leo said lightly. He answered the phone and hung up the phone, and he waspletely different before and after. After Monica hung up the phone, she drew a card from her wallet. The clerk was frightened by her aura, and quickly stepped forward to pick up the card on the counter, and was immediately happy when he saw it. ¡°Supermarket point card? Are you kidding me?¡± 0.00% 10:45 Chapter 121 Did You Bully My Woman? ¡°I took it wrong!¡± 288 ?Vouchers Monica hurriedly took it back, looked in the wallet again, and finally found the set of cards. When the clerk saw the color on the card, he couldn¡¯t help but look solemn. She didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and quickly swiped the card, the password was Monica¡¯s birthday. Swiping the card to pay the bill, the attitude of the clerk ispletely different immediately. ¡°Miss, take your card and sign here.¡± The clerk said respectfully. Monica was relieved a little. re stepped forward and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you arrogant just now? Why aren¡¯t you arrogant now?¡± The clerkughed twice, but didn¡¯t answer. The two were carrying bags and were about to go out when they saw Leo head-on. ¡°How did youe?¡± Monica was a little surprised. ¡°JC GROUP is just opposite, have you forgotten?¡± When Leo saw Monica, all the exhaustion from working overtime was swept away. ¡°Yeah, I forgot! Then what are you doing here?¡± ¡°You said you were bullied, but you didn¡¯t say it clearly. You hung up the phone in a hurry. How can I feel relieved, so let¡¯s take a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just this clerk bullying others, saying that we are poor and can¡¯t afford clothes.¡± Monicained angrily. ¡°Oh, is it so?¡± 21.37% 10:45 Chapter 121 Did You Bully My Women? Hearing this, Leo¡¯s gentle aura suddenly subsided, and turned gloomy and terrifying, He turned to look at the clerk and said, ¡°Did you bully our child?¡± ¡°child?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my uncle.¡± 11 DANYAM Leo¡¯s work efficiency is very high, and whoever dares to make trouble with Monica should make trouble with him. He directly called the lobby manager who was in charge here, The manager came over and called up the monitor, and the screen clearly showed the clerk¡¯s bad service. The manager knew Leo, a big man, and trembling at the moment, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know that Mr. Hawn came here in person, and it¡¯s a bit of a disappointment. This is really a problem with our employees. I decide to pay the twodies for free and enjoy the store for the rest of my life.¡± Free, avable worldwide¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Monica opened her mouth when she heard this. re was much calmer. She lowered her voice and whispered in Monica¡¯s ear, ¡°Can you stop making a fuss, your man is helping you¡± She had never seen a big scene, so when she heard that, she was frightened. Are rich people¡¯s apologies so bold? I used to think that Will was already rich when hepensated the half a million medical expenses. I didn¡¯t expect this manager to be richer than that person! She looked at the manager with wild eyes. ¡°You are reserved, your saliva is about toe down!¡± Monica quickly stood up obediently. 10.45 Chapter 121 Did You Bully My Woman? ¡°What about this employee?¡± 288 iVouchers ¡°We will fire her, and we will issue an announcement that no high-end luxury brand will employ her again.¡± The manager said decisively. The clerk was already trembling with fright, his face turned pale, and when he heard this, he fell to the ground. She reacted very quickly, and immediately crawled over from the ground, grabbed Monica¡¯s trousers tightly, and said, ¡°Miss, I was wrong. Please see that I still have a family to support, please.¡± Please let Mr. Hawn let me go, please? Please, I kowtow to you!¡± Monica was originally a soft-hearted person, seeing her crying so earnestly, she looked at Leo helplessly. Leo nced lightly, without a trace of emotion in his eyes, and said coldly, ¡°Your clerk is really brave, it¡¯s okay to bully customers, why do you still want to tear my niece¡¯s clothes?¡± The manager trembled violently when he heard the words, and hurried forward to pull the clerk down. Then the manager brought white gloves and a brush, squatted down, knelt down on one knee, and gently wiped her trousers with the brush. Monica was taken aback by this sudden move, and hurriedly shrank her legs. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know the rules, and she doesn¡¯t know how expensive your clothes are. Excuse me, but these are D&E clothes, but are they made by senior designers?¡± He looked at Leo, Leo nodded indifferently. ¡°Miss, please let me clean it up for you. This dress was wrinkled by her, and our store cannot bear the responsibility.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m in charge, Leo,¡± She really couldn¡¯t bear the manager¡¯s appearance, and looked at Leo for help. 64.04% 10:45 Chapter 121 Did You Bully My Woman? Only then did Leo let him get up, don¡¯t worry about it. ÙJ The manager smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s also the first time I¡¯ve seen someone wearing D&E¡¯s items casually, which shows that thisdy is the real nobleman!¡± ¡°D&E?¡± Monica was dizzy, indicating that she was confused, ¡°Since you are full of sincerity, I won¡¯t pursue the responsibility afterwards, so let¡¯s deal with it like this.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hawn, for your forgiveness. These are the clothes that the two youngdies have just chosen. Please take them away¡± ¡°re, this is yours.¡±¡± Monica goes straight to re.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 More Atmospheric Unexpectedly, the manager picked another one, packed it up and handed it over, ¡°This is some little care from our store. Although it is iparable with the clothes on your body, you can wear it casually.¡± Monica almost fainted when she heard this. The one he just took was the most expensive one, and it was disyed on the model, and he even said that he could wear it casually. Monica didn¡¯t dare to pick it up, but re took it for her. Monica swallowed, and asked cautiously, ¡°Are these clothes on me expensive?¡± ¡°Of course, at least tens of millions¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m a little dizzy¡­¡± For the first time in her life, Monica fainted from too much stimtion. Fortunately, Leo moved quickly and quickly hugged her in his arms. He looked at the manager with displeasure, and said angrily, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The manager said he was innocent, how did he know that Monica didn¡¯t know! Leo took Monica back to his office and asked Zion to make a special trip. There was nothing serious, as long as he was awake normally. Leo breathed a sigh of relief. re said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, and I¡¯ll go first.¡± Seeing her hurrying, Zion wanted to chase her out, but in the end he couldn¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t want to see herself, so she can hide from herself now. Soon, Zion also left. Monica was in aa until noon, and then woke up slowly, hungry. 0.00% 10:46 She nced at the unfamiliar environm was. At this moment, a familiar voice came from the ear. ¡°Are you awake? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I have a headache, what¡¯s wrong with me? I remember¡­ ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Leo said hurriedly. ¡°wrong!¡± Monica frowned fiercely, thinking of the cause and effect, then her eyes turned red, and she looked at Leo angrily, ¡°Da mn, Leo! When I spent you millions, I felt that I was too much. I didn¡¯t expect you to give me money so casually.¡± The clothes I prepared are more than ten million. I worked hard and wanted to save money for you, but you spend money like water?¡± Monica was about to go crazy, what she was wearing was clothes, it was money! If it was money, she would be happy wearing it. But now, she looked at the clothes and wanted to cry without tears! ¡°You look good in your clothes.¡± ¡°Leo, how can you spend so much money?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to spend money for you.¡± Leo said with a smile, and took her hand. She wanted to get rid of it, but couldn¡¯t. She stared at him resentfully, looking at the smile on his mouth, angry and helpless. Leo touched her head, and she bit it bluntly. Leo didn¡¯t cry out the pain, nor twitched his hands, just let her vent. She can¡¯t adapt, he can understand, but she can¡¯t stop his urge to spend money for her. 22.13% 10:46 Chapter 122 More Atmospheric He never paid attention to clothes and shoes before, and Barret would have everything ready. 288 Wouchers But it¡¯s different now. Wherever I see something, the first thing I think of is Monica, ¡°I used to be alone, unrestrained, and my food and drink were prepared by someone, so I didn¡¯t bother. But it¡¯s different now. I went out to inspect and saw delicious and fun things. I always want to bring you here next time. Seeing the girl I always want to try wearing things for children.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t spend money for you, what motivation do I have to make money?¡± ¡°You just need to know how good-looking you are, and how happy I am when I see it.¡± These words floated in her heart, warm and harmonious. The love words are nice, but she is still reluctant to part with the money. She slowly let go, looked at the teeth marks on his palm, and asked distressedly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, even if you stab me with a knife, it won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie, how can it not hurt. You will lie to me with nice words!¡± Monica pursed her lips and said unhappily. But he still carefully kneaded the wound with his hands, so that the pain would go away faster. ¡°Are the clothes, jewelry, and skin care products you prepared for me expensive?¡± ¡°almost.¡± ¡°I thought it wasn¡¯t very expensive. The dress that I attended Gail¡¯s banquetst time wasn¡¯t fake, it was real, right?¡± She suddenly thought of this matter. When the two appraisers came over, they all said with one voice that May¡¯s clothes were fake. She thought that the other party¡¯s high imitation was not good enough, but she never thought that what she was wearing was genuine. ¡°Um.¡± 10:46 Chapter 122 More Asmoscheric 298 Nouchers ¡°You don¡¯t need to buy me clothes, shoes, and jewelry. Can you give me money? Even if I don¡¯t spend it, I just save it. Looking at the numbers in my mobile bank, I am very happy! Please let me save it.¡± Money, don¡¯t waste it recklessly, I don¡¯t want the best, I just want the mediocre one!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give up on these. I just want to look at the numbers in the bank card, and I will wake up laughing from my dreams!¡± Monica begged. Leo can¡¯tugh or cry, it¡¯s the first time a woman can resist the temptation of clothes and jewelry, just want to stare at the number in the bank card! ¡°Monica, I think you look like a creature right now?¡± ¡°What creature?¡± ¡°Dragon, have you heard of it?¡± Monica was a little puzzled. Then she checked, dragons love shiny things, such as gold coins, gems and the like! Leo even said she was greedy for money! ¡°Leo? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I suddenly felt that someone was in charge of my money, and it felt good.¡± Leo directly pulled her into his arms, wrapping his big hands around her waist. At this moment, he is really satisfied. It is a very happy thing that someone is willing to take care of him. Because I care, I feel sorry for every penny of your hard-earned money. ¡°Actually, I know that you want to treat me well, and I don¡¯t need material satisfaction. You can apany me to eat, go shopping with me in the supermarket, and you can hug me, which is already very satisfying.¡± Her voice came softly, as gentle as water. ¡°I know, there are some things you don¡¯t want, but I want to give them to you. But 69.06% 10:46 Chapter 122 More Atmospheric 288 Vouchers if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t be too extravagant In the future. The money is yours, what you like, what you want to eat, just buy It, you know? ? But don¡¯t let yourself be wronged!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to spend your money before. I always felt awkward. I didn¡¯t expect you to spend so much money yourself. I will keep it for you and save it for you to marry a wifel¡± ¡°Okay, these are dowry gifts!¡± Leo said firmly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Nosebleed ¡°Leo, I¡¯m hungry.¡± She rubbed her stomach and said pitifully. There is a kitchen dedicated to the president¡¯s catering in the group, and Martin will deliver the meals soon. Monica was really hungry, and her food was not refined at all. But Leo likes the way she acts rashly, which makes him feel very real. ¡°This steamed egg is all yours.¡± ¡°So happy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s yours too.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± ¡°Chicken wings, eat more! Anyway, you won¡¯t gain weight.¡± ¡°right!¡± ¡°Drink some soup, it will nourish blood and Qi.¡± ¡°Super delicious!¡± This is the rhythm of the whole meal, and Martin watched from the side, always feeling that his husband is¡­feeding the pigs! Monica is not picky about food, and her biggest feature is that she can eat. After preparing three bowls of rice, he was still a little puzzled, when did my husband have such a good appetite, and he ate two bowls of rice by himself. But now I know that Monica can eat very well by herself. While eating, Leo kept adding vegetables to Monica¡¯s bowl. His doting gaze gave her goosebumps all over her body. 0.00% 10:46 Chapter 123 Nosebleed After a meal, Monica struggled and paced back and forth in the office. Leo has an impromptu meeting in the afternoon, so he can¡¯t apany her. But she wasn¡¯t lonely at all, and Martin sent lots of treats. 288 Vouchers Monica just nestled on the sofa, eating snacks while looking at his office curiously. This is her first time here. The cool tones of ck, white and gray appear serious and solemn, which is in line. with his usual image. Therge floor-to-ceiling windows let the sun shine in, making it feel a lot warmer inside. Standing at this height, she can overlook the entire Lilder City. Is this what it feels like to be in a high position? She suddenly understood why so many people like power. With power, people can do what they want. She believed that no matter how much power Leo had in his hands, he would not lose himself. She will always be by his side, watching him walk down to earth. Monica nced at the desk and desk, and there were all books she couldn¡¯t understand. Finally she went back to the couch and watched TV while she ate. Monica clutched her heart, feeling that the moment the male lead kissed the female lead, her heart beat faster and she was almost out of breath, as if the male lead kissed herself again. When Leo came in, he saw Monica smiling at the phone. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t even notice that she came in. He couldn¡¯t help looking forward curiously, and found that Monica was staring at the male star on the screen. 10 150 100461 Chapter 123 Nosebleed There is a handsome guy at home, and she still misses the outside? 288 Vouchers Leo¡¯s face was instantly gloomy, and hey directly in front of her, blocking the screen. ¡°What are you doing? The hero is flirting with the heroine, you are blocking me.¡± ¡°Monica, you are so brave. Am I not good-looking? Isn¡¯t it enough to confuse you? Do you still have the heart to covet other men?¡± Why does this sound weird? At this moment, the heroine screamed from the phone, ¡°No, don¡¯t take off clothes!¡± What? The main man is taking off his clothes! ¡°I want to see!¡± Monica was in a hurry, but Leo took the phone away and locked it up. ¡°Do you like watching men undress?¡± your He raised his eyebrows, and there was a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth, which made Monica¡¯s heart tremble and she was almost confused. Leo¡¯s handsomeness cannot be described in words. He doesn¡¯t need to be handsome and cool on purpose, he puts on a white shirt and tie. He exudes absolute nobility in every gesture, as if he is a high-ranking emperor, unparalleled. He stood under the afternoon sun, his slender fingers resting on the buttons of the suit jacket, unbuttoning them one by one¡­ Is he going to take off his clothes and seduce her? Monica covered her eyes in fright, but she still blinked through the gap. It¡¯s not the first time for her to look at his body, so there¡¯s nothing to be shy about. She still remembered that every night when she hugged him to sleep, the muscles all over her body felt good, which made her linger. 42 91% 10:46 Chapter 123 Nosebleed Soon, his coat came off, 11 22 Nudes He began to tug at the tie, and that movement was simply handsome, full of conquering wildness, The tie is unbuttoned, and it is the button of the shirt inside. His white shirt was always buttoned to the top. I saw him untie them one by one, first revealing the Adam¡¯s apple rolling up and down, and then continue down¡­ Bronze and healthy skin shines in the sun. No, he can¡¯t go any further, she can¡¯t take it anymore. Monica quickly raised her head and pinched her nose tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t help it anymore, hurry up and bring me some paper. Clothes are too expensive, a drop of nosebleed will be over.¡± Leo hadn¡¯t ended his seduction yet, but Monica had a nosebleed. ¡°So you get a nosebleed when you see anyone undressing?¡± ¡°To be precise, I will only be in good shape!¡± Monica stuffed the nostrils with paper and said, ¡°Hurry up and put on your clothes, or I¡¯ll be anemic!¡± ¡°I usually take off my clothes at home, why don¡¯t you have a nosebleed?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t look carefully! And my thoughts are very pure, so I don¡¯t think wildly. But this time you took the initiative to seduce me, bad guy!¡± Monica said. ¡°You can only look at me alone. If you dare to look at other men again, I will spa nk your a ss.¡± ¡°You are a tyrant, this is a dictatorship, immoral!¡± ¡°I am immoral, what can you do to me?¡± Leo said bluntly, clearly being overbearing and unreasonable. 68 41% 10:46 288 iVouchers Chapter 123 Nosebleed Monica pouted. Just then, Leo¡¯s cell phone rang, and someone sent a video link. Leo turned on the video, and Jasmine saw Monica on the opposite side of the screen, who was trying to stop the nosebleed with her head up. ¡°This is your fiancee?¡± Monica heard a female voice, looked down, and saw a very beautiful woman. The woman she saw in BULL COUNTRY that day! There was a gentle smile on her lips. ¡°This is?¡± She hadn¡¯t reacted yet. ¡°This is your sister-inw?¡± Leo started.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Girlfriend Is she Karl¡¯s girlfriend? The two were about to enter the marriage hall, but they died without any illness, and the two were separated forever. Leo recognized this sister-inw from the bottom of his heart. She quickly dignified her body and locked herself up, feeling like seeing her parents. ¡°Leo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky to find such a good-looking wife. It¡¯s the way we met for the first time. I¡¯m a little embarrassed. You can call me Jasmine.¡± ¡°Jasmine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to ask Leo toe here to help me negotiate a business. It¡¯s a tricky business. This business is very important to the Smith family. You can alsoe with Leo. I want to prepare some greetings.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go there. Leo is going to work, what can I do? I still have to go to ss.¡± ¡°Leo, what do you mean?¡± ¡°When do you want me to go there, I¡¯m ready to go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you the project and time, and wait for your news. Your name is Monica, right? Leo often mentions to me that you are a kitten. I hope we can meet soon. I think we will have a good time getting along.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you anymore, bye.¡± Jasmine hung up the phone, then texted. Leo nced at the project, and Vivian couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows. Working with such a big family, it¡¯s no wonder that even Jasmine was unsure. It seemed that he had to go and help her. a 000 10:46 1 7867/60s But Monica is serious, what does cat mean? How does she look like a cat all over her body? ¡°De Llook like A CAL?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°What¡¯s different, she¡¯s shy and cute when she¡¯s gentle, but her ws are sharp when she¡¯s fierce, they¡¯re exactly the same¡± ¡°Are you praising me or scolding me? Last time I quarreled with you, didn¡¯t Jasmine know?¡± ¡°Yes, she told me that you misunderstood. I didn¡¯t know that you were jealous for a long time.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I embarrassing then?¡± Monica¡¯s face turned red, and she wished she could find a hole in the ground. Leo smiled, thinking of the case, pinched her cheek, and said, ¡°Jasmine¡¯s cooperation is very tricky, I need to go there as soon as possible to prepare. This time it will take about half a month, I really don¡¯t worry about you!¡± ¡°Are you going to lose contact?¡± Monica tensed up, her hands gripping his sleeves tightly. She thought of Leo¡¯s disappearancest time, as if the world had disappeared. She was full of uneasiness, for fear that he would encounter an ident. His whereabouts are unknown, this feeling is very ufortable. She doesn¡¯t want to appear a second time. She has be dependent on him. Leo met her eyes, full of anxiety. His heart ached for Vivian, he brushed away the broken hair between her forehead with his big hand, and said, ¡°Not this time, I swear.¡± ¡°Just swear!¡± ¡°You are strange. The male and female protagonists in TV dramas are not like this.¡± 10:46 Chapter 124 Girlfriend 288 ?Vouchers ¡°I¡¯m not stu pid. As long as the male protagonist swears poisonously in TV dramas, the female protagonist will stop his mouth in distress. Say, don¡¯t swear such poisonous oaths, I believe you!¡± ¡°Then tell me, how should I swear?¡± ¡°If you lose your trust in me, then I will lose contact too! See who is afraid of whom!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of you.¡± Leo softened his heart and took her into his arms. Leo is on an evening flight, and Monica helps him pack his things. He wanted to leave suddenly, and he was really reluctant. She took him to the airport, and the security check wasing soon. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, call me. I won¡¯t take Martin away, I¡¯ll stay and take care of you, be good.¡±¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Monica clenched her hands, mustered up her courage, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him quickly on the lips. ¡°This is a seal, stamped with my seal, you are mine. I know that there are many beautiful girls abroad with good figures! But all of them have nothing to do with you. You are a family person, you have to remember your family There is also a fiancee waiting for you to raise, you know?¡± Monica said seriously. Leo was amused by her like this, and he really couldn¡¯t bear to leave suddenly. He really wanted to pack her up and take her away. ¡°I see.¡± After saying that, he leaned over and kissed her lightly on the forehead. Monica stiffened slightly. This kiss was different from the past, a little more gentle and tender, with deep reluctance. She can feel it. 44.95% 10:46 Chapter 124 Girlfriend # 288 Nouchers ¡°This is my Chapter. You are not allowed to look at other men, not even TV dramas! Martin, watch her carefully. If she dares to look at any man for more than ten seconds, no, three seconds! Report immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so strict with you!¡± ¡°You can mention it now!¡± Monica was deted. Finally, Leo got on the ne. She stopped in the airport lobby for a long time. Martin said, ¡°Ms. Donat, sir has gone far!¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m so sad all of a sudden, I¡¯m going to eat something to calm my shock.¡± Ms. Donat really can¡¯t forget to eat all the time! A few days after Leo left, Monica¡¯s life went on as usual. Although it was ufortable without him, she was not without things to do. Those high math questions alone were enough to torture her. She needs Leo¡¯s remote guidance every day so she can figure out the symbols. re¡¯s work is also on the right track, because she negotiated terms with Leost time, and now she has be a full-time employee. It was another weekend, and the student union organized a meal together. Leo got the news, told her not to drink, and let Martin guard her. Every time Monica drank, she didn¡¯t know what absurd things she did after she was drunk. Leo seemed to be very afraid of her drinking. Could it be that after he was drunk, he became ugly? If there is a chance next time, she must install a camera at home to see. 68.69% 10:46 Chapter 124 Girlfriend Today¡¯s meeting has another purpose. Wade wants to resign from the position of president ahead of schedule, obtain the qualification of exchange student, and study abroad for half a year. heard that foreign schools offered Wade an olive branch very early, but Wade never agreed. This time he suddenly agreed, and the foreign school didn¡¯t even let him take the exam, and hurriedly told him to go there. Monica didn¡¯t know if it was because of herself, she felt a little sorry. The location is a big hotel chosen by Wade. Wade picks up re and meets her at the door. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Kidnapping She was afraid to look into Wade¡¯s eyes, for fear that he would leave because of herself. Wade looked quite normal, and said with a smile, ¡°Why do you look unhappy, is someone bullying you?¡± ¡°No.¡± She said hastily. ¡°re, you go in first, Monica and J have something to talk about.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you inside.¡± Then Wade took Monica into the hotel. The second floor of the hotel is a restaurant. It is rumored that the pastry chef here is great and the dim sum is delicious. Knowing that she likes these things, Wade picked some good-looking ones and put them in front of her. ¡°Try it, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sad to think that I won¡¯t see you for the next half a year. But for my own future, I have to take over the entire Miller family in the future. After thinking about it, I still want to go abroad for further study. I also n to take the postgraduate entrance examination. If the school is good, I will continue to study.¡± ¡°Do you want to study further?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Wade said with a smile. He suppressed his feelings, not wanting to be a burden to Monica. Loving someone should be a joyful thing, if it causes pressure, it is his fault. She is very happy now, and he can see that even if the happiness is not given by him, he also hopes that she can continue to be happy like this forever. 10:46 Chapter 125 Kidnapping In fact, everyone has selfishness, and anyone¡¯s love will be selfish, but he is reluctant, reluctant to let his love be a shackle and bind her. In this way, he is not happy. Therefore, he wants to escape, these are all excuses. But, he couldn¡¯t let Monica know. He didn¡¯t want her to feel guilty. 288 IVouchers She doesn¡¯t need to be too smart to understand all this, she just needs to eat, drink,ugh and make noise. ¡°You will definitely be the big boss in the future, and manage the group in an orderly manner!¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m so good, I shouldn¡¯t be bad! You eat slowly, no one willpete with you, and there will be a dinner partyter!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you pack and go backter.¡± Wade sat across from him, watching Monica eat happily. Although there was a lot of mncholy in his chest, happiness filled the rest of the void. He wants to enjoy hisst days with her, and every bit of it must be beautiful. Soon she was done, and Wade led her back to the banquet. Everyone toasted one after another. Wade looked very happy, and he drank a lot. During the dinner, only re knew that his heart was bitter. Everyone present was drunk, only Monica was able to stay sober. Because she didn¡¯t drink, Martin was still waiting for her outside the door. Wade was very thoughtful and asked the hotel to find a taxi to take them back one by one. Monica walkedst, helped Wade, and sent him to the private car. He was drunk, eyes closed, unconscious. 19 500 10:46 Chapter 125 Kidnapping ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± She alerted the driver. 288 Vouchers The driver closed the window and drove. The moment the window closed, the corners of the man¡¯s eyes were moist. The cold wind blew, she tightened her clothes and ran to the opposite side. Martin¡¯s car was still there. Monica hurriedly opened the door of the rear seat and went up. ¡°go home.¡± Martin didn¡¯t respond and started the engine. At the same time, the baffle in the middle rose up, separating the two. Monica was a little puzzled, this baffle was only used by Leo. Although she was puzzled, she didn¡¯t pursue it. It was all trivial matters. She tried to open the windows for some venttion, but all four windows were locked. ¡°Do you not open the window?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold, turn on the air conditioner.¡±¡± Vivian¡¯s h oa rse voice came from the front, apanied by several coughs. It seems that he has been guarding until now, and the wind is a little ufortable. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to wait for me, but Leo just asked for it. I will ask Leo to give you a raise next time. It¡¯s unreasonable not to raise your sry!¡± The voice fell, and the carriage returned to silence. Tonight, the atmosphere seemed extraordinarily heavy. Martin is so indifferent tonight and doesn¡¯t speak, she seems to be chatting awkwardly by herself. 40.69% N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. 10:47 Chapter 125 Kidnapping ¡°Martin, why are you acting weird today?¡± The person in front still didn¡¯t respond. 1288 Nouchers A strong anxiety arose in Monica¡¯s heart. The car windows are one-way ss, so you can see the outside, but you can¡¯t see the inside from the outside. The car drove fast, and the scenery outside kept passing by. She could see clearly that this was not the way back to the vi, nor the way to school. So where is he taking himself? She suddenly realized that when she got into the car, she didn¡¯t take a good look at the person driving in front, and the lights in the car were not turned on, so she could only vaguely discern that it was a man. Maybe it wasn¡¯t Martin before, and Martin certainly wouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°Who are you and where are you taking me?¡± Monica was impatient and tried to pull the door handle, but she couldn¡¯t open it. Once the speed is up, the doors will automatically lock. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce where no one knows you!¡± There was a strangeughing from the front, which seemed a little creepy in such a cold night. Monica¡¯s hairs stood on end, her heart ski pped a beat. Kidnap? ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Do you know Leo? The president of JC GROUP, I have a close rtionship with him. If you dare to do anything to me, he will definitely not let you go!¡± She moved out of Leo, but the other party was unafraid. ¡°I use people¡¯s money to do things for others. If you are in the way of others, I can only get rid of you.¡± Several people appeared in her mind. 59.37% 10:47 Chapter 125 Kidnapping 288 ?Vouchers Gail is still Cherry, one is because she can¡¯t understand herself since she was a child, and the other is because of Leo, so there is a conflict. ¡°Who sent you¡­¡± Before I finished speaking, I didn¡¯t expect the car to hit something. She just felt that her body was thrown out heavily, and her forehead hit the ss. The quality of the ss is very good, there is not a single cr ack, but she bleeds. The driver cursed and began to turn the steering wheel rapidly. Monica clung to the handrail tightly, swaying from side to side, uncontrobly. She looked out the window, and there was a ck business car cut off outside. The other party overtook suddenly, forcing the driver to drive towards the guardrail and hit the guardrail. Who is that business car? Is that person trying to save himself, or is he trying to harm himself? At this moment, she can¡¯t control so much anymore! The driver wanted to adjust the direction and overtake the car, but he didn¡¯t expect that themercial vehicle was pressing closely, and even collided with the body continuously. If this continues, he will not be able to get on the highway and will be chased by the police. Surveince is everywhere here, and it is impossible for such a big thing to go undetected. The driver gritted his teeth bitterly and wanted to turn the car around. 00 7700 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Wade¡¯s Mother He directly crossed the yellow line and turned off the front of the car, but he didn¡¯t want a Cayenne behind him to follow closely. The driver immediately understood that the other party was noting for him, but the girl behind. ¡°It¡¯s really bad luck. Count you as cruel!¡± The driver parked on the side of the road, opened the door directly, and said, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Monica was already dizzy from the fall. Blood from his forehead dripped into his eyes, blurring his vision. She felt pain, pain all over her body. She pulled the handle and fell from the car. She is going to run away! She still doesn¡¯t know whether the other party is an enemy or a friend, and she has to protect herself. She wiped the blood from her face, and ran forward quickly, but themercial vehicle also stopped, and several men got off it. Not long after, Monica was caught. And she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. She lost a lot of blood and felt cold all over. The eyelids became heavier and heavier, and just as she was about to close them, she vaguely saw a figure, which seemed to be a woman. Monica woke up again with a terrible headache. 0.00% 10:47 Chapter 126 Wade¡¯s Mother She frowned fiercely and struggled, and those memories flooded wildly. She hurriedly opened her eyes, seeing the strange environment, her heart trembled. Was it held hostage by those people? 288 Vouchers She got up quickly and rushed out before she could put on her shoes, but she bumped into Wade head-on. ¡°You were arrested too? Is this a criminal gang? Is it specially for taking hostages and extorting money?¡± ¡°this is my house.¡± ¡°What?¡± Monica was very surprised when she heard this. Then Wade exined the cause and effect. It turned out that themercial vehicle and Cayennest night belonged to Wade¡¯s mother. She wanted to go to the hotel to pick up Wade, but saw Monica being kidnapped, so she followed him all the way. ¡°You have been in aa all night, and your wound is a little inmed, so you still have a low fever. You drink this medicine, wash up, and go downstairs to eatter.¡± ¡°My clothes¡­¡± Monica noticed that the clothes on her body had been changed, and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°My mother changed it for you.¡± Monica drank the medicine obediently, and then washed up. The ser vants also brought brand new clothes. Monica thought about the brand of D&E her clothes were, and each piece was expensive. ¡°Where¡¯s my old clothes?¡± she asked. ¡°Madam thinks it¡¯s dirty, throw it away.¡± Monica nearly vomited blood when she heard that. 17.23% 10-17 Chapter 126 Wade¡¯s Mother N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. What she threw was not dirty clothes, but money! 288 iVouchers Monica looked distressed, but it was difficult to say, after all, she was her savior. ¡°Where did I lose the clothes, can I get them back?¡± ¡°The garbage collector came here in the morning, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find it.¡± ¡°Is it convenient for you to go out? I want to be quiet!¡± Monica felt as if she had been robbed. She was hit so hard that she couldn¡¯t bear it. She calmed down for several minutes before acknowledging the sad fact, and put on brand new clothes, which made Monica feel like a doll, making her even smaller. When Monica went out, Wade was already waiting outside the door. Seeing here out, she was amazed. This dress suits her very well, like a princess in a fairy tale. The fluffy skirt andmbskin boots are very beautiful. ¡°very nice.¡± Wade said sincerely. ¡°Do you know who that person wasst night? Why did you kidnap me?¡± ¡°My dad is already checking, but there is no result yet. Secretary Martin came, but was dismissed by my mother. I didn¡¯t find your phone, maybe it was lost.¡± ¡°I might have left in that car.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare a new one for you. My mother asked you to go down to eat, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Can I report to Martin that he¡¯s safe?¡± She should go down and say thank you, this is a life-saving grace, and I will never forget it. Wade gave her the phone, she called Martin, and she knew the ins and outs ofst night. Chapter 126 Wade¡¯s Mother 288 ?Vouchers Martin had been guarding the hotel entrancest night, but saw a man with the same clothes as her and a simr figureing out of the hotel. In the dark night, Martin couldn¡¯t see clearly and mistook it for Monica. He called several times, but the other party did not answer. He was worried that Monica was being bullied at the banquet, so he hurriedly chased her out, but he didn¡¯t want to be knocked unconscious by someone and dragged into the alley just after chasing her around the corner. He didn¡¯t wake up until the next day, and anxiously investigated what happenedst night, only to find out that Monica was in the Miller family at the moment. He came to ask for someone in the morning, but Mrs. Miller refused the door, saying that even if Leo came, he would never want to take him away. Indeed, Mrs. Miller saved herself, she should thank her well, it¡¯s not good to be taken away by Martin like this. ¡°Does Leo know about this?¡± Monica asked. ¡°Mr. already knows that he has not negotiated with the Miller family. I believe you can handle it. Besides, the Miller family is indeed kind to thedy, so it is not easy for the husband to interfere. The husband is very worried about you, Ms. Donat, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You told him not to worry about me. You sufferedst night too. Take a good rest and I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your news. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not doing well.¡± Martin said with self- me. It¡¯s a pity that Mrs. Miller appearedst night, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. Monica hung up the phone and went downstairs with Wade. She saw Wade¡¯s mother, a famous star. Wade¡¯s mother¡¯s name is Victoria, she debuted as a singer, andter became a very good actor, which made the audience remember her deeply. When Monica was a child, she also liked to watch the TV series she acted in. 58.94% 10:47 T Chapter 126 Wade¡¯s Moter 02 Nodes The pair of Victoria and Jason are also recognized as loving couples in the circle. After Jason pursued Victoria, all the cosmetic spokespersons under the Miller family were reced by Victoria. Mrs. Miller is now in her forties, and with proper maintenance, she still looks like an elegant woman in her thirties. Both of them have such strong genes, no wonder they gave birth to such a good- looking son as Wade. ¡°Mom, Monica is here.¡± Wade stepped forward. Monica bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Mrs. Miller, my name is Monica, thank you for saving mest night!¡± ¡°It happened to me too. I wanted to wait for my son, but I saw Martin chasing someone out, and then I saw someone sneaking into the car. I was curious, and I waited a little longer, and I happened to break through the incident It means that we are also destined, sit next to me, and I will talk to you more!¡± Victoria waved, looking very amodating. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Saving Her Because of Her Son Wade helped her pull up the chair, Monica gave her a grateful look, and then sat down. This ce is no better than her own home, so she is a little cautious. During the dinner, Jason continued to pick up food for Victoria, saying, ¡°These are all your favorite food, eat more. You have lost weight inmercials recently!¡± Jason didn¡¯t care about the presence of the child, so he just said that. Wade smiled, obviously already familiar with it. His father listens to his wife at home, and listens to his wife when he goes out.. It was even rumored that the husband should marry Jason! ¡°Wade is here, can you keep a low profile?¡± Victoria said helplessly. ¡°What are you afraid of at home? Come, have a sip of soup, I stewed it so hard!¡± ¡°Try my dad¡¯s handicraft. My parents have always been like this. That¡¯s how I grew up.¡± ¡°Monica, it won¡¯t be strange if youe here often as a guest.¡± Jason said with a smile. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going abroad, how could Monicae to my house often.¡± Wade reminded. Hearing this, the couple looked at each other. ¡°Let Wade take you back after dinner, be careful on the way.¡± ¡°Well, thank you ma¡¯am, next time I will definitely prepare a gift¡­¡± Before Monica could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Victoria. ¡°I know that you and Leo have a very close rtionship, and I didn¡¯t save you for 0.00% 10:48 Chapter 127 Saving Her Because of Her Son your thank you. It¡¯s not for my son¡¯s sake, You and I were destined to happen, and just happened to meet this matter, Thank you, there is no need, and this is over ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Monica obediently agreed, Although Mrs. Miller said not to thank the gift and not to be cliche, but this kind of heart should be cherished in the heart. In the future, wherever she can use her, she will go through fire and water, and will not hesitate to do so, After the meal was over, Mrs. Miller sent Wade to take Monica back.. At the same time, the people arranged in the dark were also made to act one after another. Wade sent Monica back, and when he came back, he asked, ¡°Dad, did you find out who did it? This kind of disaster must not be tolerated, otherwise there will be a second time, and Monica will be very dangerous in Lilder City,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to interfere in this matter. I will deal with it with your father. You go upstairs to clean up, and you will leave after a while, Victoria changed her image of a loving mother before her, and appeared a little serious. If it wasn¡¯t for her son¡¯s infatuation and liking for this girl, she would never give her a good face. In fact, Wade didn¡¯t want to go abroad, this time it was also arranged by her, Only when they don¡¯t meet each other can they stop these thoughts. Wade wanted to say something but was dismissed by his father, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, how can I let her suffer? Go back to the house, don¡¯t disturb your mother here, your mother will get wrinkled from your anger.¡± ¡°Then dad, I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± Wade took a deep look at his father before going upstairs reluctantly. Jason walked behind Victoria and massaged her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 20.61% 10:48 Chapter 127 Saving Her Because of Her Son Every time she gets upset, her head hurts. 288 Vouchers ¡°You are too harsh on your child. Everyone has a time when they are in love. The son likes someone and promises to control his feelings, but you want to send him abroad to suffer. You can¡¯t see your son, don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± ¡°Young love is the worst thing. He will control? How is it possible? I¡¯m afraid he sees Monica every day at school, and he won¡¯t be able to forget it by then!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust our son too much. He is so sensible, he will definitely¡­¡± Jason still wants to say good things for his son, but Victoria is a little impatient. ¡°He has my blood on him. You have no idea how stubborn this kid is. He clearly¡­¡± In the middle of speaking, she stopped abruptly. Finally, she said discouragedly, ¡°I can only work hard for him again! Just don¡¯t look into what happened last night. If you dig deeper, I¡¯m afraid it will involve too much. This is Leo¡¯s own housework, so let¡¯s not get involved Got it, do you understand?¡± ¡°What you say is what you say. Don¡¯t be angry. If you are angry again, he is our son. We can¡¯t just ignore it.¡± Victoria was very helpless, she closed her eyes. Scenes of nightmares emerged in the back of my mind. She had a headache at first, but Jason¡¯s technique was in ce, and the massage was very comfortable, and she gradually relieved her headache. Victoria leaned into his arms, held his big hand, and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve been the only one who has indulged my bad temper these years.¡± ¡°You are my wife, who am I not going to indulge you in? Fortunately, you didn¡¯t have an identst night, otherwise this would not be the Hawn family¡¯s matter. I must get involved and I want an exnation. You go back to your room to rest, and I will go Bring you some medicine.¡± ¡°Stop busy, just stay with me.¡± Victoria said softly. Monica returned home and reported Leo¡¯s safety. 45.99% 10:48 Chapter 127 Saving Her Because of Her Son She forgot the time difference, and it was only at the end that she suddenly remembered that it was early morning here, and it should bete night there. Did she disturb his rest? 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Leo, are you tired and want to sleep? Then I won¡¯t bother you, anyway, I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°You talk to me, my heart hasn¡¯t calmed down yet.¡± Although it has been found that Monica is safe and sound in the Miller family, he is still worried, and he is not relieved until she calls him. His heart was beating very fast, he was really afraid that something would happen to this girl. Monica¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this, she could feel Leo¡¯s worry and anxiety. He must be anxious by now. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to sleep? It¡¯ste over there, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. You must have been scared at the time, and I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be by your side.¡± Leo said with self-me. ¡°Even if you¡¯re in Lilder City, you can¡¯t be with me 24 hours a day. There will always be times when someone takes advantage of your loopholes. I¡¯m fine.¡± The matter is over, she pretended to be rxed and said that she didn¡¯t want to increase Leo¡¯s pressure. ¡±???? go back as soon as I finish my work. If I don¡¯t see you for a day, my heart will be unstable.¡± Now that something like this happened again, it made him even more restless. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯m tired and I¡¯m going to rest. You have to sleep well at the other end, so you can count as being with me, you know?¡± She said this on purpose, fearing that the endless phone calls would disturb his rest. 74.00% 10-481 288 ?Vouchers Chapter 127 Saving Her Because of Her Son Leo understood what she meant, nodded, and then hung up the phone. Leo didn¡¯t go to bed obediently, but dealt with this difficult cooperation case. He must go back as soon as possible! Come back to her! Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 My Love Is Not Cheaper Than Him Monica was frightenedst night, and she still had a fever in the morning, so she took medicine and took a rest. After waking up, I didn¡¯t expect rumors to spread outside, and the world was turned upside down. A reporter took pictures of Victoria taking her back and going out with Wade in the morning. Some people say that the two have been secretly in love for a long time. Someone even picked up a photo from the campus where the two hugged in front of Lake. The two were seen kissing. Netizensined and supported, saying that this pair is a good match on campus. She even met with the parents. Monica has a headache and calls Wade. Wade is also impatient and is dealing with it. Martin also discovered the problem at this moment. He obviously used his public rtions power to clean up public opinion. But Victoria¡¯s image as a public figure is too deep-rooted, and one wave has not been dealt with, and another wave has risen again. Moreover, it seems that someone secretly deliberately created momentum. While Martin was tracking down the perpetratorst night, he was also distracted from dealing with this, and seemed a little careless. At this moment, Wade rushed downstairs with his phone in hand. Jason and Victoria are in the back garden, drinking tea and basking in the sun leisurely. ¡°Honey, you are beautiful again.¡± Chapter 178 My Love is Hot Cheaper Than Him ¡°Nonsense!¡± Victoria rolled her eyes, but the smile on her face was clear. 18 288 Wouchers ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I never talk nonsense, you know it, wife!¡± Jason said with a smile, In the whole world, her wife is the prettiest! While the two were flirting, Wade came over. ¡°Mom, have you read the news? You arranged it, right? There are no reporters around the Miller family, but the news leaked out. You let these reporters go, right?¡± ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Victoria frowned and said coldly. Jason also chimed in, ¡°Why are you talking to your mother? Your mother is also doing it for your own good, so she still wants to fight for you? She expected that Leo would note forward to admit their rtionship, otherwise it would only bring trouble to Monica. Disaster. We took advantage of the situation, and you might be able to win over Monica under the momentum of public opinion.¡± ¡°What are you thinking, what are you doing, robbers? Leo knows that if he can¡¯t make it public, it will bring her unnecessary troubles and disasters. Is my love inferior to him? I can let my beloved girl, into distress and strife?¡± Wade roared out loud. He wanted to protect someone so much, but was hurt by his family. He did need an opportunity, but it wasn¡¯t an opportunity won by such despicable means. He felt shameless! ¡°You child, how do you talk, why are you so contemptuous? Look at you¡­¡± Before Jason finished speaking, Victoria pped the table hard, got up and said, ¡°I kindly saved her last night, otherwise she would not know where she is now, and her life and death are uncertain. I saved your sweetheart, you don¡¯t say thank you, but now Ask your mother why she used such a method! If you were not my son, I would not save this person, and I would not be able to offend others for her and take risks.¡± 26.11% 10:48 Chapter 128 My Love Is Not Cheaper Than Him 1288 Vouchers ¡°Since you ask me that, then I will settle the score with you. She owes me her life, so why not use these scandals topensate? If you are capable, you can find a way to sna tch her away from Leo.¡± Come here instead of drinking at home, listless, and let our elders worry about you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now to take advantage of the public opinion and fight for yourself. Or just pack up and leave me, you choose yourself!¡± ¡°Mom, you¡­¡± Both choices were too difficult for Wade. He didn¡¯t want to go abroad, because if he went abroad, he would not be able to see Monica, and he was even deprived of the right to watch her happiness. But if he doesn¡¯t go abroad, he will be a despicable person. This deviated from his point of view, and he couldn¡¯t stand it either. Do you really have to choose between the two? The mother and son were at a standstill. Jason is impatient, he is naturally biased towards his wife. ¡°Son, just promise your mother, your mother did this for you. Your mother was also very dangerousst night, so you will be considerate of your mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going abroad.¡± As soon as Jason¡¯s voice fell, Wade made up his mind. Victoria frowned fiercely and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure! The person I like, I want to win her love by proper means. I can sacrifice myself, but I can¡¯t hurt her. Please also respect my decision. the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll fulfill you too! I don¡¯t agree with you being together, Leo will definitely not let go easily, and it¡¯s meaningless to implicate our Miller family. You leave early, and your father and I will not send you off. You are now People who dare to reprimand your mother, it has really changed!¡± ¡°Mom, I still respect you and Dad, and I don¡¯t mean to reprimand. I have never liked someone so much in my life. I really want to protect her, so I don¡¯t want to see her 46.16% 10:48 Chapter 128 My Love Is Not Cheaper Than Him 1288 (Vouchers hurt, and it is hurt by people around me. The same Reason, if you are bullied by someone who is my favorite, I will stand by your side.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a right or wrong cause and effect, I just want to follow my heart. I know you want me to stop this idea, I promise you, I will restrain this love abroad, and I will marry a strong man for the Miller family matching wife.¡± After speaking, he turned and left, his back was a little bleak. Jason shook his head when he heard this. When the child grows up, it is really out of control. Victoria also stiffened when she heard these remarks. She always felt that her son hadn¡¯t grown up yet, he still needed to be cared for, and she needed to make decisions on his behalf. But now she realizes that Wade already has his own opinions and even takes responsibility. ¡°He is very simr to you. You did your best for me back then.¡± Victoria said quietly, feeling the past. Jason stepped forward, took her into his arms tenderly, and said, ¡°Yes, it is my son after all. But I am luckier than him. I seeded, but he failed.¡± Victoria didn¡¯t answer, but snuggled into Jason¡¯s arms. Not long after Wade returned to the room, Jason knocked on the door. ¡°dad.¡± ¡°Can Ie in and sit down?¡± ¡°Of course, please sit down.¡± 1 ¡°You suddenly spoke so righteously just now, it scared me. I¡¯ming to your room now, and I have to ask for instructions, lest you have to argue with reason again.¡±¡® Jason said, then hit him hard on the head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not a kid anymore, you still hit me on the head all the time, you¡¯d be 73.07% 10:48 Chapter 128 My Love Is Hot Cheaper Than Him stu pid!¡± 1288 Nouchers ¡°Don¡¯t you look at what you said just now, how angry is your mother? That¡¯s my wife, and you can reprimand it? When you marry a wife in the future, I will also discipline your daughter-inw and let you try What is it like!¡± ¡°Dad, can I still marry a wife?¡± Wade said with some bitterness.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Is it Really Painful? Jasonforted his son, saying, ¡°Go to my study, I secretly hid half a bottle of good wine, we father and son have a drink.¡± Then the two came to the kitchen, and Jason sneaked out a half bottle of wine from the bookshelf. ¡°How dare you hide wine behind your mother¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I for you? Try it, wine can relieve a thousand worries!¡± So the father and son drink together. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t look like you at all. I have been under your influence for so many years, and I haven¡¯t learned any tricks. It¡¯s the first time I chased a girl like this. It¡¯s really a failure.¡± Wade said a little dejectedly. ¡°Follow your mother. me me. It¡¯s all my fault for not giving you such a good gene! But you are a bit like me. When you like someone, it¡¯s like a moth to a me. Knowing to look back. Even if the blood is dripping, there is still one way to go. The end of this road is nothing more than two. Like me, I embrace a beautiful woman, and like you, I end up sad.¡± ¡°Dad, I feel bad.¡± ¡°Father knows that losing a daughter-inw is hard for everyone. If your mother leaves me for a day, I will also feel terrible. But emotional matters cannot be forced, so let it be. Maybe the fate wille to you. It should be What¡¯s yours is yours, it shouldn¡¯t be yours, and you can¡¯t force it. If you force it, there will be retribution, you know?¡± ¡°Dad, thank you for telling me so much. Come on, after drinking this bottle of wine, I am still Wade, a brand new Wade. I will get better and better, not for her, but also for myself.¡± ¡°I believe in you, you will be better than Leo!¡± 0.00% 10:48 Chapter 129 is it Really Part 288 Vouchers The father and son clinked sses at one ce, and then drank it all in one gulp. Because he has someone he loves in his heart, he will work hard and make progress. Only if he is better, will he feel worthy of her. All of Wade¡¯s bitterness can only be melted in this wine. Unbeknownst to the two of them, Victoria stood outside the door crying silently. Monica went to school the next day, and everyone looked at her strangely. She saw Daisy too. She looked into her eyes, wishing to kill her. She likes Wade, so naturally she doesn¡¯t like them being together. The public opinion on the Inte has not subsided, and there is no news from Wade¡¯s side, and she is panicked. But those people didn¡¯t dare to deal with her lightly, after all, she was backed by the Hawn family. Thest time Leo showed up at school, it had already created a deterrent. He said in the office again that she was deeply loved by Andrew and no one dared to provoke her. Monica finished the ss with fear and was surrounded by her roommates. ¡°Are you really with Wade? Are you too lucky? Does the Miller family recognize you?¡± ¡°Come on tell us, how did you capture Wade?¡± Monica had a headache, re was still at work, and she had no one to turn to. ¡°The people you see at the door are all waiting for your answer.¡± Zoey pointed to the door of the ss. Those people didn¡¯t dare toe in, they clustered around the door, silently waiting for her answer. 24.90% 10:48 Chapter 129 Is it Really Painful? Now Monica is the key protection target, and no one dares to touch her. 1288 Vouchers Just when Monica didn¡¯t know how to exin, someone in the crowd unexpectedly eximed. ¡°Hurry up and watch the news, Victoria Twitter has been updated!¡± Everyone picked up their phones and checked Twitter. Victoria posted a small video exining the pairing of Monica and Wade earlier. ¡°I know that everyone is very concerned about this. I never thought that I invited Monica to my house for dinner. By the way, I identified as Go ddaughter, and there would be such a big incident. But I hope everyone will not pursue this matter. The truth of the matter is actually very serious. Simple. I like this girl and intend to make friends, so I invited her home as a guest. Now she is my Go ddaughter, if you have any questions, you can ask me, don¡¯t disturb the little girl.¡± ¡°Also, if someone intentionally hurts my Go ddaughter, I will not let it go. I hope everyone can give us a little personal space, thank you.¡± Everyone eximed, unexpectedly Monica and Wade did not fall in love, they went to dinnerst night and recognized Go ddaughter. Regardless of the former or thetter, Monica¡¯s value has doubled now. Monica also watched the video, knowing that Victoria was helping herself. If it is just a simple dinner, then the overnight stay cannot be exined. That¡¯s why Victoria said that she recognized herself as her daughter, and Go d daughter stayed at home for one night, so as not to be talked about. Monica breathed a sigh of relief. She pushed through the crowd and called Wade, but the phone didn¡¯t work. Things gradually calmed down. Although there were still people who didn¡¯t believe it, they didn¡¯t dare to speak casually. The news reached Leo¡¯s ears. He was very grateful to the Miller family for helping Monica this time, and even increased his social status. Although there are still people who are suspicious, they dare not be tant. 47.37% 10:48 Chapter 129 Is it Really Painful? It seemed that she wanted to thank the Miller family for their favor. 288 ?Vouchers The next morning, Wade came to the school. He stood at the door of Monica¡¯s ss, looking at the people who were struggling inside. Looking at her, he was satisfied. Just then, a voice came from behind. ¡°Wade?¡± He turned to look, it was re. She asked for leave during the day and went back to school to find some things for the teacher. After finishing her business, she stopped by to see Monica, but bumped into Wade here. why is he here Are you waiting for Monica? It¡¯s still ss time, he came at the wrong time. ¡°Wade, are you here to find Monica? You can sneak in.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here to say goodbye, the ne is an hour away.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there is still a week left in yourst meeting? Why are you leaving today so quickly?¡± ¡°Because the itinerary was temporarily changed.¡± ¡°Then let me call Monica out for you.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like the atmosphere of parting very much, it¡¯s very sensational. I¡¯ll juste and see her, just as a thought. I¡¯m leaving, and you have to take good care of yourself and her for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± ¡°goodbye.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 77.35% 10:48 288 ?Vouchers Chapter 129 Is it Really Painful? Wade smiled, but re could see that his smile was bitter. Wade turned to leave and she called him back. ¡°Wade, can you answer a question for me?¡± ¡°what is the problem?¡± ¡°Is it really so painful to like someone?¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t quite understand it myself. There is more bitterness and less sweetness.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Identity ¡°Well, I understand.¡± re said with downcast eyes. Wade left without saying anything. He came to the waiting hall and waited until thest moment, until the radio kept reminding him that he would leave. Just then, his cell phone rang, and it was a call from a stranger. He hesitated for a moment, then answered, a very low and hoarse voice came from the other side. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to leave Lilder City because there is a woman you love.¡±¡± ¡°I can help you, help you get her!¡± ¡°Who are you!¡± Wade frowned fiercely, who dared to say such a firm word? ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, you just need to know that I am helping you and helping you wholeheartedly.¡± That voice seemed toe from hell, very ghostly. Wade frowned fiercely upon hearing this. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to go, as long as you want, I can help you stay and guard by your beloved girl!¡± The voice came slowly again, like a magic sound piercing one¡¯s ears. Wade had to admit he was moved. He was really forced to leave. If he had a choice, he would rather endure the pain of being rejected every day than not see Monica. But his existence will only embarrass Monica and make her fall into a whole. 0.00% 10-19 Chapter 139 Identity 288 Vouchers N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails were deeply embedded in his flesh. ¡°Shut up, shut up! I don¡¯t care who you are, I don¡¯t need your kindness. Emotional matters can¡¯t be forced, I know she doesn¡¯t love me, leaving is my best choice!¡± After that, he hung up the phone cruelly, but cold sweat broke out on his palm. He didn¡¯t even know whether what he said just now was against his will or whether it was true! He gritted his teeth, and finally left without looking back. Monica didn¡¯t learn of Wade¡¯s departure until a few dayster, because she couldn¡¯t see anyone at school for several days. She also wanted to thank her face to face, butter learned from the teacher that Wade had already left. Monica only hopes that he can develop well abroad, and he will definitelye back as a powerful person in the end! People always want to get better and better, and so should she. She thought that Victoria¡¯s public Twitter would be the end of the matter, but she didn¡¯t expect it to leave a huge seque. For example, ssmates who didn¡¯t interact much before often find various reasons to go to their dormitories. They gave her clothes and said a lot of false things. ¡°I¡¯m too fat to fit! And I¡¯m too mature for this cute style!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fit into a waste, I think Monica can do it, what a good figure¡­¡± ¡°Sorry¡­I don¡¯tck clothes.¡± Monica said with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to ept a favor for this little favor in the future. Monica was too embarrassed to refuse at first, but there were too many people visiting, so she put up a sign at the door saying no to disturb. 18.95% 10:48 Chapter 130 Identity 288 ?Vouchers re made her feel at ease. She suddenly got involved with the Miller family, and they naturally wanted to curry favor with her. Monica couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She¡¯s just a Victoria¡¯s Goddaughter now, and there are so many people fawning over her. If they knew that they were Leo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, what would they do? When Monica was leaving school at night, she identally received a call from George, telling her to go home for dinner. Dad has always been toozy to take care of himself, why did he suddenly call her home for dinner this time? Martin wanted to send her, but she refused. Martin also has her own job, but it limits her travel. She was just going home, and her father knew about her rtionship with Leo, so he definitely didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. Maybe it¡¯s toote to tter. Monica returned home alone, and smelled a tangy fragrance as soon as she entered the door. She has a good nose, and immediately smells her favorite food. From childhood to adulthood, they always amodated Gail and prepared delicious food for her, but they never cared about her feelings. For a while, she really wanted to eat that kind of big meatballs, and the feeling of meaty fragrance was so good when she bit into it. Later, she was very greedy, and the cook secretly made some for her because he felt sorry for her. Monica hurriedly changed her shoes and went in. In the living room, George was talking to Gail. Seeing hering, George stood up and said, ¡°Monica, you¡¯re back, our family hasn¡¯t had dinner together for a long time, this time we want to have a good meal.¡± 44.17% 10:48 Chapter 130 Identity ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± 1288 Vouchers ¡°I¡¯ll call your mother, you will be a family in the future, let¡¯s have a good chat!¡± George left and they were just the two of them in the living room. The kind that is not pleasing to anyone. ¡°How long has your man been away, and you¡¯ve started to stay out at night? It¡¯s really disrespectful and shameful!¡± ¡°My man doesn¡¯t care about me, what do you care about me? And I sleep in my Godmother¡¯s house, is there a problem?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± Gail was speechless after being blocked, and since Monica was with Leo, she became more and more courageous, daring to resist herself in every way. ¡°Monica, don¡¯t getcent too early! Let me tell you, you are not in the Hawn family yet, you are still my sister! Whatever I tell you to do, you have to do, otherwise I will be rude to you!¡± ¡°Go, pour me a cup of tea, I¡¯m thirsty.¡± There is a dedicated ser vant for pouring tea, but Gail let her do it in order to humiliate her. Monica ran to the kitchen and really made a pot of scented tea. ¡°Drink slowly, be careful not to burn it.¡± Hearing this, Gail frowned fiercely, and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be poisoning here, are you?¡± ¡°How could it be? I think you are right. You are still my older sister in the Donat family, and you are ahead of me. How you treat me now, at worst, when I get to the Hawn family, I will deal with it back. Is the tea delicious? If you make tea for me in the future, you must have this level!¡± ¡°you¡­¡± Gail was about to pick up the scalding tea and pour it over, but Monica stopped hastily. 69.23% 10:49 Chapter 130 Identity 288 Vouchers ¡°Wait a minute! You have to think about it. If you dare to ssh it, you have to bear it when I hit you in the Hawn family.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± Gail was trembling with anger, and her pretty face was already the color of a liver. She was holding the teapot tightly, with veins showing on the back of her hand, but she just couldn¡¯t throw it out. She¡¯s right, she¡¯s the older sister in the Donat family. In the Hawn family, she is the junior! Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Mother¡¯s Whereabouts Now she orders Monica, and Monica dare not refuse. If it was the Hawn family and Monica ordered her, she would not dare to disobey. She bears it! Gail put down the teapot detedly, and Monica was relieved. If this pot of boiling tea is sshed on her face, won¡¯t she be directly disfigured? ¡°That¡¯s right. How you treat me and how I treat you is mutual. If you treat me well today, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you when you get to the Hawn family.¡± ¡°Shut up, get out of here, and disappear from my sight!¡± ¡°But I still have to eatter¡­¡± ¡°Shall I go?¡± Gail turned and went upstairs in a huff, and really didn¡¯te down during lunch. This table is all her favorite food. When Judy came out with the food, he gave her a kind smile. Judy knows that she likes to eat meat, and there are many meat dishes on the table, so happy. Her closest rtive in this family is Judy, her father doesn¡¯t like her, and Michelle always dislikes her and treats her harshly. Every time there is a party at home, she can¡¯t show up. She was helping Judy in the kitchen, and Judy was very good, so she cooked all the food at the banquet by herself. She often goes to help, eats and drinks, and Judy treats her very well, and she will always remember this feeling in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe back, so you have to eat more.¡± 0.00% 10:20 Chapter 131 Mother¡¯s Whereabouts ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will eat more.¡± Monica assured, smacking her chest. 11 285 Woochers ¡°I¡¯ve been out for so long and I don¡¯t know how to go home. Do you still know that you are from the Donat family?¡± Michelle said deliberately sour. ¡°Okay, you should be more generous, and the family should have a good meal.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat, I¡¯m going to see Gail.¡± Michelle left without even looking at Monica, obviously disliked. Monica didn¡¯t care about her, so she wouldn¡¯t disturb her mood of eating for such a person. ¡°Eat more.¡± George graciously served her food. ¡°Dad, why did you call me back this time?¡± Monica said directly. ¡°I negotiated a contract with the mayor. I need to get a certificate issued by the government before I can start construction. But the mayor has not let go. But today he gave me a message, saying that he is willing to meet and talk, but wants to meet you. 11 ¡°Why? I don¡¯t know him.¡± Monica didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The mayor has a son who is three years older than you. He is also at Lilder City University, but he is not in the same major as you. He wants to get to know you, so you will apany me to have a meal, and the two young people will meet.¡± ¡°Is this a blind date? Dad, if Leo finds out, he¡¯ll break my leg!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a blind date, at least it¡¯s not that serious. You just need to meet once, have a meal, and then you¡¯re done, no follow-up is required.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°no.¡± ¡°I never asked you anything in my life, did I?¡± George said suddenly, leaving 10:20 Chapter 131 Mother¡¯s Whereabouts Monica speechless. 288 ?Vouchers He really didn¡¯t ask for anything from himself, and he didn¡¯t need anything, his words were orders, she couldn¡¯t resist, she had to do it. For example, I had just passed my eighteenth birthday, and before I had time to celebrate, I was sent to Leo¡¯s bed. Fortunately, Leo was young and handsome. If he was an old man in his 70s or 80s, she could only grit her teeth and endure it. Now she is Leo¡¯s fianc¨¦e and also the Go d daughter of the Miller family, her status suddenly bes dignified. George had just said the word ¡°beg¡± to her. This home is very realistic, and the word ¡°profit¡± is the first. So she was very afraid of marrying into a wealthy family, because she always felt that in a wealthy family, feelings were too precious. She would like to live an ordinary life, this is the most real. Monica lowered her eyes slightly and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡± ¡°I really need that proof, you just go to dinner, absolutely nothing will happen. A mayor is no match for the Hawn family, I won¡¯t be so stu pid as to offend Leo, to please a mayor, right? I can guarantee the dinner There is nothing wrong with it, I just hope you can help me. If you help me, I will tell you the whereabouts of your mother. As a transaction condition, how about it?¡± ¡°Do you know where my mother is?¡± Monica raised her head instantly, her eyes widened, and she looked at George in disbelief. Her mother has always been a taboo in this family, because her mother is a money- grubbing person who threatened her father. She¡¯s used to it too, but it still makes her sad when other people have mothers. She also wanted to look for her in the past, but there was no clue. She just wanted to ask a question. 41.01% 10:20 Chapter 131 Mother¡¯s Whereabouts Why didn¡¯t you want her in the first ce? 11 288 Vouchers ¡°I¡¯ve known it all these years, but I can¡¯t muster up the courage to find her. If you want to find her, I can give you the clue.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m willing to help you, but you have to make sure the dinner is safe, I don¡¯t want to be your victim.¡± She was afraid that those dirty things would happen to her. George was very happy when he heard the words, and nodded repeatedly, there must be nothing wrong. The dinner was at noon the next day, and Monica didn¡¯t dare to let Martin know, for fear that if she told Leo, she would be finished. She lied to Martin to eat in the cafeteria at noon, then went to the dormitory to take a nap, and then went home at night, so that Martin didn¡¯t have to pick her up. At noon, the Donat family¡¯s car stopped at the door to pick them up. Soon they arrived at the hotel. At the door, she meets the mayor and his son. She hadn¡¯t seen his son at school, and when he saw Monica, he was still a little embarrassed and couldn¡¯t even shake hands. George didn¡¯t let her follow him in, but asked her to greet the mayor¡¯s son. After the two elders left, Monica said, ¡°My name is Monica, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is ke.¡± ¡°Where do we go next?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s delicious around here, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Can I order anything?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°McDonald¡¯s, have you ever eaten?¡± ¡°Who hasn¡¯t eaten this?¡± 65.79% 10:207 Chapter 131 Mother¡¯s Whereabouts 288 Vouchers Monica was relieved when she heard that. She was really afraid that rich people would look like Leo, who had never eaten these fast food. She nced at a McDonald¡¯s next to her, and said, ¡°I want to eat this, how about you?¡± ¡°good¡­..¡± ke is very simple and honest, and he dare not look at her directly. But he was a gentleman, he stammered and asked Monica what she wanted to eat, and ordered quickly. ¡°Have you eaten that much?¡± She ordered a set meal, a drink, and others. ke had never met a girl who could eat that much. Monica was also a little embarrassed when she heard the words, but she forgot, would it be too arrogant to eat for the first time, and would it be embarrassing when the boy paid for it after ordering so much? ¡°Did I eat too much, I¡¯ll payter, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Where is it your turn to pay, boys and girlse out to eat, naturally the boys pay.¡± ke said righteously. ¡°But I eat a lot.¡± Monica said regretfully. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 1 32 One on One ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can afford it.¡± His voice became smaller and smaller, and finally his head was almost buried in his chest. Monica didn¡¯t hear the following words, so she couldn¡¯t help being a little puzzled. Why did he suddenly blush? Why? While Monica was eating, ke asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I want to see you?¡± ¡°I just said that I seem to have forgotten something. I ate too seriously just now. Although we are in the same school, I haven¡¯t seen you. You probably haven¡¯t seen me either, have you?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before, but I know your name.¡± ke smiled honestly, and his speech suddenly became fluent this time. ¡°From the beginning when the campuswork exposed your scandal, the whole school knew your name. Later, you proved your innocence, and this matter is over. But our boys initiated the school beautypetition, and many people chose you. ¡± ¡°I also voted for you, but it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t advance in the end and came in third. I think there is something wrong with their aesthetics, and you should be number one.¡± Monica couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said, ¡°And then? Why do you want to see me?¡± ¡°A few days ago, you were identified as Go ddaughter by the Miller family. I had the courage. I think we have matched.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If it was before, my dad might have looked down on you, but now, your status is already outstanding. If I want to date you, my dad will definitely agree, so I mustered up the courage to ask you¡­¡± ¡°What do you think of me, is it suitable to be your boyfriend or your future husband?¡± 0.00% 10:20 Chapter 1 32 One on One ¡°Sorry, I have someone I like.¡± Monica shyly refused. Emotional matters cannot be forced. ¡°It¡¯s myck of consideration.¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Is it still edible?¡± Monica looked at the delicious food on the table in front of her and asked weakly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Although ke was a little discouraged, seeing Monica¡¯s pitiful appearance, he lost his temper at all. After eating and drinking, Monica nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for afternoon ss, do you want to go back with me?¡± ¡°Then can I still ask you out in the future?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best not to. It¡¯s not good to talk about feelings. What do you think is good about me? Let¡¯s see if I can change it. Maybe you don¡¯t like me anymore.¡± ¡°I think you look cute.¡± ¡°I only have this one advantage, and I can¡¯t change it. Then I can only wish you good luck and find a girl you like soon. Go back to school, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Although ke was a little sad, it was about the same as he expected. It was rumored that Wade fell in love with her, so what is his identity? He was already very happy to meet her and have a meal alone. Monica went back to school, thinking that Leo must know nothing. But she didn¡¯t want to, Martin wasn¡¯t the only eyeliner beside her. Leo learned that his fianc¨¦e had dinner alone with a strange man, he had a headache. In the evening, Monica came home and yed a video for Leo as usual. 26.36% N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 10:20 Chapter 1 32 One on One 288 ?Vouchers When Monica was burying her head in the questions, Leo¡¯s voice came from her ear. ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t go home for lunch today? re didn¡¯t go back at noon either. Are you bored eating in the cafeteria alone?¡± Monica¡¯s reaction was half a beat slow, and then she reacted, her eyeballs rolled quickly. ¡°No, isn¡¯t there Zoey and Susan? They are very lively. If they are with me, how can I be bored?¡± ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t see me, but I feel that you have a good appetite and eat a lot every meal.¡± The informant reported that Monica ate a big hamburger, drank a big drink, and other misceneous things! ¡°No, I think you lost a lot of weight after thinking about it!¡± Monica pressed her face quickly, trying to look thinner. Leo has been away for the past two days, and her stomach seems to have grown flesh. ¡°Really?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows and said, the words were t, she sounded a little scared. ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe back. I¡¯ve finished my homework and I¡¯m going to wash up and go to bed. Bye.¡± Monica quickly hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t let him know that she was eating alone with other men, or her a ss would suffer again. But at this moment, everything on Leo¡¯s side is on the agenda. He has already booked the ne for tomorrow night. ¡°Can we negotiate so soon?¡± Jasmine was a little surprised, she thought Leo would have to prepare for half a month. 10 600 10:20 Chantier 13 2 One on One 288 Vouchers ¡°I¡¯m almost ready. I¡¯ve estimated the pros and cons of Smith Group. I¡¯m 80% sure.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked too hard these few days. If you seed, there will be a celebration banquet. Don¡¯t you want to participate?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that if I go backter, this cat will be a wild cat.¡± Leo held his forehead with a headache, and said helplessly. Jasmine couldn¡¯t help chuckling when he heard that. In the past, Leo lived in no fixed ce, and never attached himself to any one ce. But now, he has such a headache from being tossed by a little girl, and he wants to go back every day. ¡°The men of the Hawn family are good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still worried that if someone gives her a piece of marshmallow, she will run away with him.¡± ¡°Why are you so unconfident? This is not like you.¡± ¡°Maybe I care too much.¡± He shook his head and smiled lightly. There was deep nostalgia and some helplessness in his words. But making him treat Monica badly, he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°You are exactly the same as Karl, go see Charlotte tonight, she misses you very much.¡± ¡°Um.¡± George sessfully obtained the certificate, and Monica also went to ask her mother for clues. George only gave an address. That¡¯s where her mother used to be. But he doesn¡¯t know if the person is still there. After Monica got the address, she nned to take a trip. 73.50% 10:20 Chapter 1 32 One on One 288 ?Vouchers She finally got the news from her mother, and she really wanted to know why she abandoned herself so cruelly back then? This idea has been circling in my mind, lingering. The next day was the weekend, and re asked her to go shopping with her. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Car Seeing her shopping in a jewelry store, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Do you want to buy gold?¡± ¡°No, buy a pink crystal to attract peach blossoms. I¡¯ll buy you another one that can ward off evil spirits. You and Leo must be in constant trouble.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too expensive?¡± ¡°The two pieces of clothes you gave mest time are much more expensive than these things, so I will pay you back.¡± re picked and picked, bought her a gift, and bought herself a transparent pink crystal. And asked her if she wanted it, Monica shook her head like a rattle. The two of them left the store and were walking along the road. They didn¡¯t expect a motorcycle to pass by. Someone grabbed re¡¯s bag and sn atched it away. re reacted instantly and eximed, ¡°My bag, catch the thief!¡± re quickly chased after it, and when she saw that someone was about to drive away in a battery car, she rushed to grab it and chased it out. ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend just borrowed it. Give you the money, and I¡¯ll return the car here tomorrow, bye!¡± Just then, Martin drove over. ¡°Go after re and call Dr. Zion!¡± ¡°good.¡± Martin didn¡¯t dare to hesitate, and quickly chased him out. re was familiar with the streets and alleys of Lilder City, and saw that the other party did not take the avenues, but walked through the alleys. 0.003% 10:20 Chapter 133 Car 288 Vouchers She knew there was amunity here, and if she took a shortcut, she might be able to stop it. re gritted her teeth, speeded up, and walked through the neighborhood. When she finally left themunity, she also saw Namo appearing, and the two of them came face to face. The owner of the motorcycle was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was faster than the motorcycle. He subconsciously slowed down, but re rushed forward. re rolled down with force,nded on her back, rolled and got up again. Regardless of the scratches on her wrists and ankles, she rushed directly to the two of them. The two fell to the ground, and before the man could scream, re pressed his hands on his back and took back his handbag with the other hand. ¡°You dare to sn atch my things, are you looking for death!¡± At this moment, themunity security came out, subdued the two, and sent them to the police station. ording to the rules, the police cleared all the stolen goods, so her handbag was temporarily unavable. When Monica got the news, she rushed to the hospital. Seeing that her wrists and ankles had abrasions of varying degrees, her heart ached terribly. ¡°You wait here, I will buy medicine for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a small injury.¡± ¡°No, what should I do if I leave a scar?¡± After Monica left, re waited quietly alone. Soon the police came out and treated her with great respect. She must have found out her identity from the internal system of the police station. ¡°Ms. White, your bag. Check to see if anything is missing.¡± 20.54% 10:20 Chapter 133 Car ¡°Um.¡± re was about to get up to take it, but suddenly a big hand appeared in the middle and took her handbag away. She immediately frowned and looked over, unexpectedly it was Zion. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Mr. Knight?¡± The other party guessed the identity. ¡°Well, she¡¯s not in trouble, is she?¡± 288 IVouchers ¡°No, those two were very rampant today, and bumped into many people. Thanks to Ms. White¡¯s generous action, we captured these two.¡± ¡°She has a bad temper, so please forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ms. White who is taking care of us.¡± ¡°The procedure is over, and I took the person away.¡± ¡°Go slowly.¡± Zion grabbed re¡¯s hand when he heard the words, and was about to leave, but re frowned fiercely and gasped in pain. Only then did he notice that his palms were scratched and his wrists were bulging with big bumps. He knew immediately that she had bruised a bone when she stood on the floor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you care about yourself?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to care, give me something!¡± ¡°Now is not the time for you to mess around.¡± Seeing that she was still struggling, Zion directly picked her up and carried her out of the police station. Monica came over just in time to see this scene. ¡°Dr. Zion¡­¡± 44.48% 10:20 Chapter 131 Car ¡°I¡¯ll take her back first, it¡¯s inconvenient to send Ms. Donat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back by myselfter, it¡¯s just these medicines¡­¡± ¡°Just give it to me.¡± Zion took re into the car and left. 288 Vouchers re said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will try to avoid appearing in front of me as much as possible in the future? Then what are you doing now?¡± ¡°If you do well, I will naturally not appear to disturb you, but you can¡¯t even catch a thief. You can make yourself like this, and you let me watch?¡± ¡°Even if I agree, my parents won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to press me with your parents. I can handle my injury by myself. You stop the car, and I¡¯m going down.¡± ¡°impossible.¡± Zion didn¡¯t even look at it, and refused coldly. ¡°you said!¡± I just drove now, the speed has not yete up, and the car has not locked automatically. Zion also forgot to close it, she opened the car door without hesitation and jumped out. ¡°re.¡± re rolled on the ground, and quickly stood up again, this time unhurt. ¡°That¡¯s what I learned.¡± She said coldly, and turned to leave. Zion gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t chase him out. He knows his sister too well. If she insisted on doing this, she didn¡¯t know how crazy things she would do. At night, re was in her rented house, taking a shower and applying medicine to 62.81% 10:201 Chapter 133 Car herself. The wrist injury was serious, and it hurt even to type on the keyboard. She corrected the bone and took medicine, but she didn¡¯t know when it would be healed. 288 Vouchers Just then, someone rang the doorbell. She thought it was a takeaway, and opened the door without thinking about it. But he didn¡¯t want to, Zion was standing outside the door. Her first reaction was to close the door, but he stopped him vigorously, it was toote. Zion pushed away with brute force, then entered her private space. It¡¯s his first time here. He looked up and down, the house was very small, with one bedroom and one living room. But re¡¯s decoration is very warm, and it seems that she will live here for a long time in the future. ¡°I thought it was going to be messy here.¡± ¡°You are tre spa ssing on a private house now, you don¡¯t know how to break thew, do you?¡± ¡°You are my sister.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± re was a little annoyed, but couldn¡¯t refute. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already taken the medicine myself, I can jump and jump, shouldn¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°cannot.¡± ¡°Why are you like this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± ¡°Please, I can only live here alone.¡± 82.74% 10:20N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 This is an order 288 iVouchers Chapter 134 This is an order ¡°I sleep on the sofa, I don¡¯t mind. If you don¡¯t want to, you can let me sleep on the bed and you sleep on the sofa. Don¡¯t reason with me, you have no reason at all. If you don¡¯t want me to tie you up or block you mouth, you just sit there for me obediently.¡± ¡°I usually rely on you for everything, but now that you are injured, I can no longer let you go. You¡¯d better not talk nonsense with me, and don¡¯t make thest stubborn resistance with me. In my opinion, that¡¯s all To strike a stone with an egg.¡± ¡°Sit down obediently, this is an order.¡±¡® He spoke word by word, his voice was cold and majestic. re immediately counseled. 7 Every time something happens to him, Zion must be very serious. At this moment, someone knocked on the door, Zion looked at it, and then asked who it was. ¡°This is just a takeaway, can you not be nervous, it¡¯s like an anti-terrorism movie.¡± Zion didn¡¯t answer right away. He opened the door and took a takeaway before he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re not vignt. You¡¯re a girl who lives here alone. When I rang the doorbell just now, you didn¡¯t even ask, just opened the door. Don¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯m Bad guy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it!¡± ¡°Really? You will let me in after reading it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± re gritted her teeth. At the beginning, my father said that he must be the best soldier. His physical fitness is stronger than that of ordinary soldiers. As long as he participates in orthodox training, he will definitely be able to make contributions to the country. However, because of himself, he could only hold a scalpel in his life, saving lives 0.00% 10:20 Chapter 134 This is an order and healing the wounded in the rear, and lost the opportunity to make contributions. She will never forget her father¡¯s regretful eyes, remorseful and heartbroken. 288 ?Vouchers She took a deep breath, discarded the memories in her mind, and said, ¡°I¡¯m good at it, so nothing will happen.¡± ¡°If the other party has prepared drugs, there will be times when you will cry.¡± ¡°Zion, these are extremely unlikely oues, do you have to be serious with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to your safety. I have to be serious. I have already found someone to install surveince at your door. I also n to install thermal imaging surveince inside the house to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°You¡¯re spying on me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can take a step back. The monitoring at the door is a must. Don¡¯t try to cover it with chewing gum. But if I find out, I wille back even if I am from the army.¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re ruthless! Give me takeaway, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nutritious.¡± Afterwards, Zion threw the takeaway in the trash. ¡°My favorite! Zion, you did it on purpose, so what should I eat? There¡¯s nothing in the refrigerator!¡± ¡°Apany me to buy vegetables, and I¡¯ll make them for you when Ie back.¡±¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Do you need me to carry you away?¡± re gritted her teeth, changed her clothes, and followed Zion out. She walked very slowly, deliberately dying time, but Zion grabbed the other intact wrist and forcibly dragged her away. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. His palm is very big, and the temperature is continuously transmitted. re¡¯s heart trembled, and her face blushed subconsciously. 23.51% 10:20 D Chapter 144 This is an order The night was a bit dark, but he didn¡¯t notice it. 288 Vouchers re scolded herself for being worthless, but she blushed when she held her hand, and she had no concentration at all. Soon after arriving at arge supermarket nearby, re also calmed down, keeping a straight face on purpose. Zion had already gotten used to it, so he didn¡¯t say much. Zion is very serious about picking vegetables. Fruits and vegetables must be the freshest. When buying meat and the like, you can even tell from the color of the chicken how the chicken died, how many days it died, and how many days it was frozen. He took out disposable medical gloves from his pocket, and handed over a chicken under the surprised eyes of the clerk. ¡°re, eat this chicken tonight. This chicken has been dead for no more than 48 hours, and it has only been frozen for 12 hours. It is rtively fresh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the vegetable market early tomorrow. There are fresh live chickens there, The flu hase recently, and I¡¯ll help you choose.¡±¡® re¡¯s scalp tingled when she heard these words. These chickens all look the same in her eyes! ¡°I still want to eat meat.¡± ¡°Well, let me help you choose.¡± Zion came to the pork stand and picked a fresh piece. The clerk was going to cut it for him, but Zion had to do it himself. He padded the meat-cutting knife and said, ¡°It¡¯s much duller than a scalpel.¡± ¡°The meat on the pig¡¯s thigh must be dissected ording to the muscle texture, so that the deliciousness of the meat will not be destroyed when the soup is cooked.¡± ¡°Brother, can you not be so serious, don¡¯t you feel that others are looking at you like a monster?¡± AG AG 10-20 Chapter 134 This is an order re covered her face and leaned over to whisper in his ear. ¡°You called me brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just exaggerating, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother, so there¡¯s no need to exaggerate.¡± ¡°Please, is that the point of what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go buy something else.¡± re could only follow, and then he bought a lot of things. ¡°I have bad eyesight, how much does it cost?¡± An old woman stopped Zion and asked. ¡°This one is rtively fresh, and that fish won¡¯t live for three hours.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you so much, boy. Is this your girlfriend? She¡¯s pretty.¡± 288 Vouchers The olddy moved forward carefully to see the faces of the two of them clearly. These words hit re¡¯s heart, making her heart speed up unconsciously. ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s my sister!¡± 122 The word ¡°sister¡± sent her excited heart into hell. She and Zion are just siblings, no matter how hard she tries, she can¡¯t change this blood rtionship. If she doesn¡¯t recognize this brother, doesn¡¯t it mean that he doesn¡¯t exist anymore? She has been deceiving herself all along. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zion suddenly felt that her hand was cold, and couldn¡¯t help touching it, ¡°Is it ufortable?¡± 70.57% 10:21 Chapter 124 This is an order ¡°No, I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s go home¡± ¡°I have bought enough things, it¡¯s time to go back. Fresh things don¡¯tst long, so eat them as soon as possible¡± Then Zion took her back with the bags in one hand and took her with the other. She couldn¡¯t bear it, and said, ¡°Give me some, it¡¯s good that I have one hand¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here, so you don¡¯t need to work hard¡± re couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Zion, if we weren¡¯t brother and sister, would you still treat me like this? Would you be so kind to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, how could you not be my sister?¡± ¡°All right¡­¡± It is uneptable for a younger sister to fall in love with her elder brother. Even if you like it again, you have to suppress it and bury it deep in your heart. When the two returned home, he put down the ingredients and took out the medicinal wine from his pocket. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 1 35 Love Someone Who Shouldn¡¯t Be Loved ¡°This medicinal wine is very effective. It has magical effects on bruises, and it can also activate your muscles and bones. I¡¯ll get you some. I¡¯ll be busy cookingter, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take care of you.¡± ¡°Can I say no?¡± ¡°you try?¡± Zion raised his eyebrows and said.. re had no choice but to lose heart. When she stretched out her hand and tore off the ster, she frowned in pain, Zion felt distressed and hurriedly blown it. In fact, it doesn¡¯t work at all, he must know that he is a medical student. But they were like this when they were young, she fell and hurt her, or got into a fight with her friends, and got scratched, Zion took care of her like this. At that time, she felt that she was the happiest. She had to provoke those little gangsters every day, looking for opportunities to fight with them. Thest few gangsters never showed up again, she thought they were frightened, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was Zion who gave them a lesson and scared them to transfer to another school. When she was a child, with her brother¡¯s protection, she was extremely happy. Now that she still has her brother¡¯s protection, she is extremely ufortable. The word ¡°brother¡± is like a heavy mountain, weighing on her almost out of breath. When he applied the medicine to her, his movements were very gentle, for fear of hurting her. He, Vivian, lowered his head, and she nestled on the sofa, very close to him. 0.00% 10-211 Chapter 1 35 Love Someone Who Shouldn¡¯t Be Loved 288 ?Vouchers N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It can be seen that his delicate skin does not look like he has been in the army all year round. Maybe the doctor is better at taking care of it. Zion is a very refined and tasteful man, even if he is with a group of rough guys, he will never be changed. Although it feels weird to use this as a metaphor for a man, it is true. His eyshes are very long, like curtains, thin and dense. Just such a perfect man, just her brother! She didn¡¯t know when her feelings changed, maybe he was as good to her as ever. Maybe she suddenly found out one day that she couldn¡¯t do without him. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to talk about any boyfriend, let alone have close female friends around him. She still remembers the first time he brought his female friends back for dinner, saying that he just came to study at home. She wailed for a long time because of this, and was very hostile to the girl. Then she ran out willfully. That night, it rained heavily ¡­ She tilted her head and asked quietly, ¡°Zion, what would it be like if we weren¡¯t brother and sister?¡± Hearing this, Zion couldn¡¯t help raising his eyes. Just right in her eyes. Zion¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. Soon, he stabilized his mind and knocked her on the head, ¡°Why do you always think wildly, you really are a girl who can¡¯t grow up. If you marry in the future, I don¡¯t know which man can bear your stubborn temper? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m still young. You¡¯re not young. When are you going to get married?¡± She pretended to be rxed and said, resisting the heart-wrenching pain. ¡°If you want, you can do it anytime. I¡¯m not serious about emotional matters. But I 22.94% 10:21 Chapter 1 35 Love Someone Who Shouldn¡¯t Be Loved haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± ¡°So, you have a suitable candidate?¡± 11 288 Nouchers ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your lord¡¯s affairs. Well, you can rest here, and I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Then he got up to leave, and re looked at his leaving back with bitterness in her heart. She is not the little girl who was young and ignorant. Although she is still unruly and willful now, she knows that she can no longer prevent him from being happy. She clenched her hands tightly, her nails deeply embedded in her flesh, and took a deep breath. After a long time, she shouted to the kitchen, ¡°If you find the right one, show it to me. I¡¯ll help you look at it anyway. If she¡¯s not good, I won¡¯t let her into my White family.¡± ¡®I see.¡± Afterwards, the house was silent. He only replied that he knew. t was as if a boulder had weighed on her heart, and she couldn¡¯t calm down and couldn¡¯t breathe. Loving someone is so tiring. Loving someone who shouldn¡¯t be loved is even more tiring. DO When Zion came out, he saw re ying a game. ¡®There are people at six o¡¯clock, and the quadruple mirror is on.¡± When re heard this, she turned subconsciously, and immediately set up a quadruple mirror, and sure enough, she found someone in the grass. Medics are trouble. Buying a dish is troublesome, and ying a game is also troublesome. 17.99% 10:21 Chapter 1 35 Love Someone Who Shouldn¡¯t Be Loved re deliberately exposed herself, and finallynded in a box. ¡°Why don¡¯t you y anymore? You can kill him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not interesting.¡± 11 222 Wouders She curled her lips and said, Zion¡¯s existence is like a game bug, what pleasure does she have when she wins? She has to rely on her own strength to get the first ce, okay? But Zion misunderstood what she meant, ¡°Well, this kind of game is really boring. Although the picture quality is very good, it is really not up to the immersive feeling. I taught you how to shoot. I will have a chance in the future. Then take you to the school grounds to see if you have regressed.¡± ¡°Zion, I don¡¯t like you talking to me about everything seriously. I¡¯m not your subordinate, so don¡¯t talk to me in such a tone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been like this for years.¡± Zion was a little stunned, didn¡¯t he spend all these years like this? ¡°I used to think it was good, but after learning what other people¡¯s brothers did, I think you are not good at all!¡± ¡°How do other brothers do it?¡± Zion was very serious, like a student who epts humbly. As long as it makes re happy, so what if he puts more thought into it? ¡°Other brothers will buy delicious food and drinks for their younger sister, give gifts to her, and create constant small surprises; they will ask her if she is hungry in the morning, whether it is cold in the evening, and whether she is tired from working overtime; Give roses on holidays, they are red roses! Remember my sister¡¯s birthday, and we have to go out to dinner with my sister often to bond with each other.¡± ¡°And apart from teaching me a lesson every time youe back, you will only give me pocket money every month. I don¡¯t care about your pocket money!¡± ¡°Send flowers on holidays too? Okay, I remember.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Christmas next. You know, don¡¯t I need to teach you?¡± re secretly rejoiced. 68 35% 10:21 Chapter 1 35 Love Someone Who Shouldn¡¯t Be Loved 288 iVouchers Although she is an older brother, she can enjoy the treatment of a girlfriend in advance. If she waits for Zion¡¯s beloved to show up, she will never have another chance. She doesn¡¯t want to make herself feel sorry. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 13 6 Leo in Dream ¡°Well, I will prepare it with my heart. Did I change everything, so you don¡¯t reject me so much?¡± ¡°see your performance.¡± Hearing this, Zion smiled, which meant he had a chance. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, the food is going to be cold.¡± ¡°I want to drink.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, you can drink less.¡± The two brothers and sisters gathered around the dining table. The dining table was all her favorite food, even though he was away for many years, he still remembered it clearly. Even the taste is familiar from back then. It would be great if she could live with Zion for the rest of her life, even if she could live as brother and sister, she would be willing. re didn¡¯t drink too much, Zion drank too much, it seemed that he was really happy. ¡°re, you finally don¡¯t hate me anymore¡­¡± Hey down on the table and whispered. re¡¯s eyes were moist with Vivian, she sniffed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote for me to love you, how can I hate you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like this, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m getting deeper and deeper, and I won¡¯t let go. I really don¡¯t know what to do, Can you let me be presumptuous onest time?¡± ¡°Zion, I really like you¡± She blinked lightly, hot tears fell down and wet her clothes. 0.00% 10-211 Chapter 13 6 Leo in Dream 288 ?Vouchers The light was dim, and she leaned over Vivian, her lips gently falling on his thin lips. She has done many things about stealing rtives, but this time it was heartbreaking. In his sleep, Zion only felt a feather fall from his thin lips. Late at night, Monica fell asleep in a daze. She didn¡¯t video with Leo tonight because he had something to attend to. At two o¡¯clock in the night, someone rang the doorbell. Barret went to open the door and couldn¡¯t help being surprised to see Leo. ¡°Sir, you are back, I will inform Ms. Donat right away!¡±. ¡°No, I came back toote, don¡¯t disturb her rest. I¡¯ll go up by myself, you should go to bed early too.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Leo first went to the guest room to take a shower, fearing that he would wake up Monica by making too much noise. Then he went to the master bedroom. There was a night light on by the bed, and as long as he wasn¡¯t around, Monica would sleep with the light on. She wrapped herself tightly in the quilt and curled up into a ball. Her head was exposed, she didn¡¯t know what delicious food she dreamed of, and she was licking her lips. The moment he saw her, his exhaustion from running all the way dissipated instantly, and his mood became much better. He stepped forward and sat on the edge of the bed. With just a tap, Monica opened her eyes. She nced at Leo, her eyes were not clear, and she muttered, ¡°Why did I dream of you again? You really don¡¯t want me to sleep well.¡± 19.50% 10:21 Chapter 13 6 Leo in Dream Leo couldn¡¯tugh or cry when he heard this. 288 Vouchers He raised his hand to brush away the broken hair on her forehead, and she found that his hand was very cold. Even the Leo in the dream can¡¯t be frozen. In the dream, she will feel distressed. She quickly grabbed his hand and dragged him into the bed. ¡°Your body is so cold, hurry up and cover yourself under the covers.¡± Leo didn¡¯t resist, and got into bed. Monica immediately leaned over, wrapped her arms around his waist tightly, and said, ¡°You are such an old man, why don¡¯t you take good care of yourself. You don¡¯t know if you can eat and drink well when you are alone, and you are a job Madness, I must work day and night, don¡¯t get tired¡­¡± She muttered, talking to herself. Leo hugged her soft body and couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Well, you¡¯re starting to care about me now? Anyway, I know, you¡¯ve eaten and drank well, and it¡¯s comfortable to hold.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say girls are fat, girls will be angry.¡± ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m going to sleep, I¡¯m sleepy!¡± Monica grumbled. Leo couldn¡¯tugh or cry, only she could be so confused. Monica was dazzled by the sun the next day, and she even forgot to draw the curtainsst night. Monica buried her head directly with the quilt, and said, ¡°Sunshine is so annoying.¡± Not long after I said that, it was dark outside. She couldn¡¯t help poking her head out, and found that the dazzling light was gone, and continued to sleep soundly. 42.37% N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. 10:21 Chapter 13 6 Leo in Dream ¡°Monica, don¡¯t sleep, you¡¯re going to bete for ss.¡± Monica was surprised to hear the familiar voice. Looking up, he saw Leo. She froze for a few seconds, then realized that it was another dream. If it¡¯s true, Leo will definitely tell himself before hees back. The dreamst night has not ended until now, it reallysted a long time! 1288 Vouchers ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, you are sleeping with me for a while, I haven¡¯t hugged you for a long time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really going to bete.¡± ¡°It was in a dream.¡± Hearing this, Leo immediately reached out and wanted to p her a ss hard. But he suddenly changed his mind and said, ¡°Monica, have you eaten well recently? Is it because I am away and no one is in charge of you, so you can eat whatever you want?¡± ¡°You know all of this. Fortunately, it¡¯s just a dream. If Leo really finds out, then it¡¯s okay.¡± Monica smiled silly, with a contented expression on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Leo¡¯s stomach is too delicate, he can¡¯t eat this, and he can¡¯t eat that. I always have to be a little bit taboo when eating in front of him. I finally ate all my favorite food during this time.¡± ¡°Have you missed one yet?¡± Leo wiped the drool from the corner of Monica¡¯s mouth. ¡°No more?¡± ¡°I remind you of three words, McDonald¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yes, there are also my favorite French fries and Coke! You have to drink Coke when you eat a hamburger, a big bottle of ice, very happy!¡± 64 86% 10:21 288 Vouchers ¡°Do you remember who you ate with?¡± ¡°The mayor¡¯s son ke¡­¡± ¡°How long have you been eating?¡± ¡°Not long, just an hour or two, I don¡¯t remember exactly.¡± ¡°Why do you keep asking these questions? I¡¯m hungry. How could I be so hungry in my dream? Can you give me a chicken leg¡­¡± ¡°No chicken legs, do you want pig butt?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten it, can I eat it¡­¡± She was skeptical. ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you right away, just wait.¡± Leo narrowed his eyes and began to grind his teeth secretly. Monica didn¡¯t realize that the danger was approaching at all, and was still thinking about whether that could be eaten, when the quilt was lifted, and she felt cold. Then her pants were taken off, and she was pped heavily on the buttocks. Monica immediately jumped up from the bed, clutching her buttocks, and said, ¡°Who hit me?¡± 86.97% 1021 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Chapter 137 It Doesn¡¯t Matter A deep and h oa rse voice came from beside his ear, which was very familiar. Monica took a closer look and was too scared to jump up. Is this real or a dream? ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°I came backst night. During the ten days I was away, you ate well and slept well. You were in a circle. You ate very well, didn¡¯t you? And you went on a date? Ice c is delicious. ?¡± ¡°Are you telling me something?¡± ¡°You still want to hide from me, the crime will be aggravated! Youe here, be good, take the initiative to send it here, I will deal with it leniently.¡± ¡°What if I run away?¡± ¡°Want a wheelchair? I¡¯ll let Martin push you to school every day.¡± Monica trembled when she heard this. Sure enough, you can¡¯t mess with Leo if you mess with anyone! Monica walked over silently, pouted her white and tender butt. Leo was not polite, he raised his p hard, and it was about to fall with a strong wind, but he didn¡¯t want Monica to make a sound in a hurry. ¡°Go ahead and hit me. Anyway, it hits me and hurts your heart. I know it.¡± Why does this sound strange. ¡°Don¡¯t y any psychological tactics with me, I won¡¯t soften my heart.¡± Leo narrowed his eyes and raised his hand again. ¡°Other boyfriends always kiss and hug when theye back. When my boyfriendes back, he either talks about me or beats me. I¡¯m so pitiful¡­¡± 0.00% 10:21 N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 137 It Doesn¡¯t Matter She whimpered pitifully, but Leo knew she was just faking it. But he really clenched his heart. Leo was lost in thought. 288 iVouchers ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to be fooled? I¡¯m going to beat you hard today! How did I teach you a lesson before I left?? You can¡¯t even look at others. How many times have you looked?¡± Monica¡¯s heart ski pped a beat when she heard that. It¡¯s over, it looks like he really wants to hit himself. Then can she still want her a ss? That¡¯s really going to be her! It seems that the killer is going to be used. Seeing that he was about to fall, Monica yelled, ¡°Honey!¡± Leo mmed on the brakes, looked at her in shock, and suspected that he had heard wrong just now. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t call you. Go ahead and hit me. Anyway, you don¡¯t feel sorry for me. Just beat me to death!¡± Leo helplessly supported his forehead,pletely speechless! ¡°Stop hitting, call me again.¡± ¡°No, just hit me. If you don¡¯t hit me today, you won¡¯t be able to hit me again in the future.¡± ¡°Monica, you really are a good nner. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re paying any attention to studying.¡± ¡°So, I still have brains! Do you agree or not? Either you agree, or you hit me!¡± ¡°Anyway, you have to wait for two years, it doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s see who survives who!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you! Put on your clothes so you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± 22.28% 10:211 Chapter 137 It Doesn¡¯t Matter ¡°So, you agreed?¡± Monica said excitedly. Leo expressed helplessness. 288 Vouchers Monica put on her clothes happily, and said with a smile, ¡°Leo, you are so kind, I knew you had me in your heart!¡± As soon as the man caught it with his big hand, he took him into his arms. ¡°Then what did you promise me?¡± Monica¡¯s cheeks turned red when she heard the words. She was in a hurry just now, she had to do it to save her life. But now she is still quite embarrassed. But what is said is the water that is poured out, can Leo let himself go without shouting? She moved her lips together and whispered in his ear, ¡°Honey¡­¡± This name made his huge body tremble slightly. While he was in a daze, Monica quickly went to the bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror, her cheeks flushed and her chest heaving violently. Leo was waiting outside the door when Martin called. The previous interception has been investigated clearly. It was Rudolf the ck market. Rudolf has been in the ck market all year round, with a widework of contacts and a high reputation. No one has seen his true face, but he has a characteristic, he likes to drink. No matter how much money is given, it is better to give two bottles of rare and precious wine. Rudolf did not show up, he was also entrusted. 44.39% 10.21 Chapter 137 It Doesn¡¯t Matter 288 ?Vouchers When others give money, he has to do things for others. And will not tell the information behind the scenes. This man roams the ck market like a ghost, even Leo can¡¯t catch Rudolf. If anyone could catch it, Rudolf wouldn¡¯t have been around for so long. Rudolf also said that if the order he epts fails once, he will not ept it for the second time. And the other party didn¡¯t want Monica¡¯s life, but just wanted to take her away from Lilder City. If it wasn¡¯t for Victoria¡¯s timely action, Monica might be tortured by someone who doesn¡¯t know where to send her now. ¡°Sir, this Rudolf has countless high-level people, but he just found a middle-level one, and he obviously let the water go on purpose.¡± ¡°A mediocre one can confuse you and pass the test?¡± Hearing this, Martin wanted to p himself twice! Doesn¡¯t this clearly mean that I am weak? ¡°It was the other party who disguised herself as Ms. Donat, and I¡­¡± ¡°Okay, Rudolf has a lot of capable people, so we don¡¯t need to provoke this enemy. Since he said he won¡¯t make any more moves, the ck market side doesn¡¯t dare to move. Rudolf is waterproof on purpose, so the rest of the ck market knows it too.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste energy to investigate this matter in advance, and you won¡¯t find out for a while. Just send someone to watch and make sure Monica is safe.¡± ¡°Yes, I will be more careful in the future, and Ms. Donat will not be in trouble.¡± ¡°I wish.¡± Leo¡¯s voice was heavy, the more he cared about Monica, the more dangerous she was. It is impossible for him to be with her twenty-four hours a day, and her safety is always in his heart. 65.49% 10:22 Chapter 137 It Doesn¡¯t Matter He hung up the phone and Monica came out. 1 288 Mouchers ¡°I¡¯m done washing up, you should go wash up too, and you¡¯ll have to go downstairs for breakfastter.¡± She had just finished speaking, but Leo didn¡¯t expect Leo to directly pull her into his arms, his movements were extremely domineering. She was caught off guard and hadn¡¯t reacted yet. He was very strong, with his big hands around his waist, as if he wanted to crush her inside his body. His body was trembling slightly. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 13 8 Do You Need a Gift? Her heart sk ip ped a beat, and she asked weakly, ¡°Leo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I miss you so much during this time, and you have an ident, so luckily I can turn the bad luck into good luck, otherwise I don¡¯t know what I will be like now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going crazy!¡± She also circled his body with her backhand, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I okay? There is a saying. If you survive a catastrophe, you must have a future blessing. I can see that he is a very lucky person, otherwise why would I meet him?¡± And you?¡± ¡°Do you really think that meeting me is a happy thing?¡± Monica also understood that it was impossible for her to provoke enemies before. Since being with Leo, she has been in constant trouble. But she is not afraid, she knows that Leo wille to save her. He will definitelye! ¡°Yes, very happy.¡± She said with a smile, her eyes bent into beautiful crescents. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± ¡°Eat and drink enough, are youfortable?¡± fortable!¡± ¡°Are youfortable lying down now?¡± fortable!¡± ¡°Then do you know you¡¯rete?¡± Leo said slowly. Monica jumped out of her chair. She patted her head and eximed. 0.90% 10:22 Chapter 13 8 Do You Need a Gift? ¡°Today is the professor¡¯s ss, he is very serious!¡± Monica hurried to get her books, and then hurriedly changed her shoes. ¡°What should I do? You don¡¯t even remind me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you ask for leave.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Ask for leave? Really?¡± 288 iVouchers Seeing his nod in the affirmative, Monica couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good to ask for leave, and you don¡¯t have to do today¡¯s homework.¡± ¡°Good idea, I ordered one for you, and Martin will deliver itter.¡±¡± She sat back on the stool discouraged, pouted in dissatisfaction. At this moment, Leo took out something, a square box. She couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Gift. Shouldn¡¯t the husband bring a gift to his wife when he goes out? On the first day I went to Bull Country, I asked a famous designer to order this for you. Take it apart and have a look, does it look good?¡± Monica stared edly at the box, she hadn¡¯t thought of the gift yet. She was a little at a loss, squeezed her hands, and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t have a present for you¡­¡± ¡± ¡°Do men still need to give gifts? Men don¡¯t need to be used to it.¡± ¡°What you said makes sense!¡± Only then did Monica feel relieved, looked at the big gift box in front of her, and carefully opened it. Growing up, she rarely received gifts. Every time she celebrates her birthday, she spends it alone, and only Judy will buy her a small cake. 1991% 10:22 Chapter 13 8 Do You feed a Ge 1 7 Growing up and getting to know re, she would call her roommates to celebrate her birthday, She gets little presents, and sometimes Wade gives them too. But Leo¡¯s gift is still the first one, She opened the box, and inside were two shoe boxes. shoe? She opened the first one, a pair of red high heels. I don¡¯t know what the shoes are made of, the leather is very soft, and they don¡¯t look like new shoes at all. It just fit, but she was not used to wearing stilettos, and she only wore them once or twice when attending parties. She quickly took it off, wanting to see the second one. The first pair is already so good-looking, so what will the second pair look like. She didn¡¯t think there would be such a surprise, but she was shocked after opening it. The shoe box is covered with pink rose petals, and a pair of crystal slippers are quietly ced on it. That one is really a ss slipper, the kind from a fairy tale. The inside is iid with broken diamonds, which will reflect a strange brilliance. The whole shoe is shiny! Oh my go d, it¡¯s so pretty! Monica was overjoyed, and the visual impact was much higher than the previous one. This pair of ss slipper is the dream of every girl! Who hasn¡¯t seen Cindere when they were young, they all hope that the prince will find himself and put the crystal slipper on the princess¡¯s feet. 44.24% 1022 Chapter 13 8 Do You Need a Gift? Is she dreaming? ¡°you try?¡± At this moment, Leo¡¯s gentle voice came from the ear. 288 ?Vouchers He took the shoes, knelt down on one knee, then held up her little feet, and put the shoes on. Monica felt his touch and trembled slightly, feeling that she was still in a dream. Then Leo took her hand and pulled her silly to the floor-to-ceiling mirror, only then did she see what she looked like in the mirror. The shoes and clothes didn¡¯t match, after all, she was wearing amuter style. Such beautiful shoes should be worn with a beautiful dress and dressed like a princess, which is the most suitable. ¡°Help me up quickly, I¡¯m about to faint, I think I¡¯m dreaming!¡± Leo hugged her gently from behind, and said, ¡°Your concentration is too weak, you are going to faint now, what will you do after that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! No, I¡¯m going to hide it. This is the first gift you gave me.¡± Monica quickly took off the shoes and put them away carefully. She put it in the back of the closet, like hiding a treasure. In the future, I will have the opportunity to wear it and appear by Leo¡¯s side in a fair manner. But right now, she has no absolute qualifications. She will get better and better! She took a deep breath and clenched her fists. The greater the pressure, the greater the motivation to move forward! She went out with Leo in the morning, he went to work in the group, and she went to see re. 67.22% 10:22 Chapter 13 8 Do You Need a Gift? 288 Vouchers re wanted to continue working the next day, but Zion called Leo directly, and Leo directly approved the vacation and paid rest. When Monica passed, re was ying a game on the couch and Zion was cleaning in his apron. She thought she could write a report called The Unknown Side of Mr. Knight! ¡°Ms. Donat, you¡¯re here. Just in time, re is yelling that she¡¯s bored, so you can spend more time with her. I¡¯ll wash the fruit for you.¡± ¡°Do not bother¡­¡± Monica sat next to re and said, ¡°You and your brother are reconciled?¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 The Mysterious Woman ¡°He insisted on staying with me, okay? He was drunkst night, or I dragged him to the sofa. In the end, I was so tired that I slept on the floor all night. If I caught a cold, I will definitely find him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you have a cold, don¡¯t you still have me? I am not a doctor.¡± Zion came out with the fruit and said lightly. re gave him a nk look, regardless of him continuing to y the game. ¡°Wait, I heard footsteps, where are they?¡± ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock, stu pid.¡± Zion tapped her on the head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy vegetables, you stay at home and behave well. Don¡¯t let strangers in, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Know it!¡± As soon as Zion was gone, it didn¡¯t take long for re to lose. She picked up a bunch of grapes and ate them. She now feels that everything Zion buys is the best, and the fruits are several times sweeter than the ones she bought before. ¡°Isn¡¯t your rtionship with Dr. Zion very good now? There was an awkward rtionship before.¡± ¡°Because I figured it out.¡± She may not have much time to have this brother, and before another woman appears, she can¡¯t let go. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to ss this morning?¡± ¡°Leo came backst night, so I slept in!¡± ¡°Huh? You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± 0.00% 10-22 Chapter 139 The Mysterious Woman Monica red, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, nothing happened, we are pure.¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°It¡¯s strange to say, how can Leo bear it? You have been together for several months. The two live under the same roof and share the same bed. Isn¡¯t there anything wonderful?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did he hold you down?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did I kiss you in bed?¡± ¡°nor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange, Leo is sick, or are you sick?¡± ¡°You are sick and your thoughts are impure!¡± Monica dodged her eyes, afraid of being seen through by re. Her man has no sexual ability, how can she open her mouth. She was afraid that re wouldugh at Leo, and she was also afraid that she would persuade herself to leave. Monica stayed here all day, and she didn¡¯t have much ss in the afternoon anyway. When the two were bored watching dramas, they didn¡¯t expect that Google would push the news. [Shocked, the president of JC GROUP doesn¡¯t like men at all, but likes her! ] [Unravel the mystery of the wife of the president of JC GROUP!] When the two saw the news, they both looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°You were exposed?¡± ¡°Am I in the headlines?¡± The two quickly turned on the news, only to find that the media captured Leo 21.96% 10-22 Chapter 139 The Mysterious Woman suddenly showing up at Lilder City Airport at around 10:20 in the morning to pick up a girl. In the video, as soon as the woman came out of the security check, she rushed towards Leo and plunged into Leo¡¯s arms. I heard from a reporter that this time I was squatting at the airport to take a photo of a certain big star, but I identally took a photo of Leo from JC GROUP, Then the two left, talking andughing. Leo offered to help the woman with her backpack and suitcase, and even touched her head. The reporter ventured to guess that Leo actually deliberately confuses everyone¡¯s attention by saying that he likes men. In fact, he has been waiting for the beautiful woman to return. After watching the whole video, Monica¡¯s hands and feet were cold, and her whole body didn¡¯t have any heat. ¡°re, you don¡¯t have the air conditioner on? I¡¯m so cold¡­¡± ¡°Da mn Leo, it¡¯s too tant. If it wasn¡¯t photographed by the reporter, would you n to keep the knowledge secret?¡± ¡°Could it be a misunderstanding?¡± Monica thought of Jasmine, it was a misunderstandingst time, maybe this time too. Maybe that woman was Jasmine. Monica tried very hard to convince herself, but couldn¡¯t. She knew what Jasmine was like, how could she dress up like this? The woman in the video isn¡¯t Jasmine, so who is it? ¡°No, I¡¯m going to ask!¡± Monica got up in a hurry and bumped into Zion at the door. ¡°You want to go?¡± Monica didn¡¯t have time to reply and left in a hurry. Chapter 139 The Mysterious Woman Then re also chased them out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zion stopped her. ¡°Monica is going to be bullied, she can¡¯t do it alone, I¡¯m going to help her.¡± ¡°How do you help her?¡± ¡°By the way, I still have you!¡± Without further ado, re took Zion away. When they left themunity, they saw Monica getting into a taxi. She came to JC GROUP as fast as she could, but was stopped by someone. She called Leo directly and said that she was in the group. ¡°Why are you here? That¡¯s okay, I¡¯m about to introduce someone to you.¡± Monica frowned upon hearing this. 288 Vouchers Monica took out her mobile phone and said, ¡°Your president has spoken, can I go in?¡± ¡°please!¡± Monica hurried to the elevator. When she reached the top, she heard a strange female voice. ¡°This decoration is not good, it¡¯s freezing to death!¡± ¡°Martin, let¡¯s change the pantry too, make it bigger, there is still enough space to rest while drinking coffee.¡± ¡°This lounge is not good either, the sofas are all reced with mahogany¡­¡± ¡°Just say it, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± ¡°You really know how to make fun of me, I remember it all.¡± ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll change my mind, and it¡¯s useless for you to remember. Hey, Leo is 68.72% 10:22 Chapter 133 The Mysterious Woman 11 movies really too. He left me here and went to work by himself, I¡¯m so boring by myself!¡± ¡°Ms. Donat.¡± ¡°What Ms. Donat?¡± She looked at Martin, not understanding what he was talking about. Seeing his gaze passing her and falling behind her, she immediately understood and turned around quietly. Then she saw a girl of eighteen or neen years old, ¡°Ms. Donat? Are you Leo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Monica?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m Monica, what about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± She rolled her eyes, which were full of shrewd brilliance. She smiled and said, ¡°My name is Vivian, and I¡¯m Leo¡¯s best friend.¡± Monica shuddered uncontrobly. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 If loving him is a disease ¡°I haven¡¯t heard him say you¡­¡± ¡°But I heard him talk about you. I know everything about you and him. I even know that he gave you two pairs of high heels, one red and one crystal, right?¡± ¡°how do you know?¡± Monica was very surprised, her face turned pale. Why did Leo tell her everything! She clenched her fists tightly, restraining her urge to leave. This time, she wanted to wait for Leo toe out and give herself a reasonable answer, lest he say that she wronged him again! Now it¡¯s not her who wronged people, it¡¯s what Vivian said. Martin looked at the two women, trying to persuade them. ¡°Miss Vivian, stop joking with Ms. Donat¡­¡± ¡°Where am I kidding? Am I not Leo? The two of us have known each other since childhood. He didn¡¯t like to smile when he was a child, and he had a straight face. You haven¡¯t seen it before, but I can see it clearly.¡± ¡°We were meant to be together. If it wasn¡¯t for your unexpected appearance, I think we would have been married a long time ago!¡± Monica turned pale when she heard this. So much happened between him and her, but she didn¡¯t know anything, and Leo didn¡¯t mention it. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, and Leo didn¡¯t mention it. I don¡¯t have to pay attention to people and things that haven¡¯t been mentioned.¡± She clenched her fist tightly and said stubbornly. 0.00% 10:22 Chapter 140 if loving him is a disease Hearing this, Vivian couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows, 11 288 Novders What a stubborn girl. She is really more and more curious about what Leo likes about her! She continued, ¡°Oh? Really? Then I have a lot ofmon interests with him, have you guys had any?¡± ¡°I have a marriage contract with him since we were young, do you have one?¡± ¡°But¡­he¡¯s engaged to me.¡± She spoke forcefully, her voice h oa rse and broken. ¡°But so what?¡± She said rxedly, ¡°Engagement is not marriage. Marriage can also be divorced. In this society, things are changing rapidly. No one can say for sure what will happen in the future!¡± Monica felt breathless when she heard this. She opened her mouth, wanting to exin something, but couldn¡¯t utter a word for a long time. Just then, re¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°You dare to bully Monica, I will fight with you!¡± re rolled up her sleeves and rushed forward. Unexpectedly, the opponent was very skilled, and he dodged with a slight turn. re frowned momentarily. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your rtionship with Leo, but Monica is Leo¡¯s fianc¨¦e. What are you?¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s not up to you to decide who I am, but to Leo.¡± Yes, Leo has the final say on what she counts. Before she knew it, she had already lost all initiative. Vivian folded her hands on her chest, with a smirk on her lips, and said, ¡°It looks 28.85% 10.22 Chapter 140 If loving him is a disease 288 Vouchers like you like Leo very much? But don¡¯t you think there is a gap between you? Don¡¯t you think age, identity, and influence in Lilder City are obstacles?¡± ?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for you to answer me. Leo said that I am an obstacle, so I am an obstacle. Others are not qualified. It is not your turn to take care of our affairs.¡± Monica squeezed her hand tightly, took a deep breath, her eyes looked a little cold, and she looked straight over. This time, she didn¡¯t back down timidly. Vivian¡¯s words, she has heard too much, can¡¯t she change to something else? Vivian saw that her thin body was bursting out with great strength, she looked fragile, but her eyes were extremely firm. This is like the Hawn family! Vivian smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet, my name is¡­¡± Before Vivian finished speaking, he saw a personing out from the corner of the elevator, his eyes lit up instantly, and he rushed over immediately. ¡°Zion!¡± Zion had just parked the car and was a stepte. When he saw the personing, the person had already plunged into his arms. She hung her hands around his neck, rubbing his arms affectionately. re and Monica¡¯s eyes widened when they saw it, what¡¯s going on. re was the first to react, and immediately stepped forward, pulling her away forcefully. ¡°what are you doing?¡± Zion stopped re and said, ¡°re, don¡¯t be rude, she¡¯s my partner. Besides, she¡¯s Leo¡¯s younger sister, her name is Vivian. Have you met just now?¡± ¡°What?¡± re and Monica spoke in unison. 41.61% 10:22 Chapter 140 If loving him is a disease 288 Vouchers re is shocked that Vivian is Zion¡¯s partner, and Monica is shocked that Vivian is Leo¡¯s sister. The Hawn family has four children, including three sons and adopted a daughter. She has never seen her until now, and rarely heard Leo mention it. Vivian has been away for many years. It turned out that she went to the army and was still with Zion. Then why was she so arrogant just now? ¡°This is your younger sister? She looks good and has good skills. She is indeed a descendant of the White family. Your brother often mentions you, and I saw it today. I didn¡¯t expect you and my future sister-inw to be good friends, and I and I Your brother is both a partner and arade-in-arms, what a fate?¡± Vivian held out her hand, re watched steadily, and finally shook her hand stiffly. She suddenly thought of what Zion saidst time. He meets someone and doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s suitable. Did he mean Vivian? Did Zion get along with Vivian day and night during the years they were separated? When re thought of this, her heart ached. So much so that he lost his mind and forgot to let go, but instead held it tighter and tighter. Vivian noticed it, and couldn¡¯t help Vivian raised her eyebrows, and then broke away. ¡°What happened to your sister?¡± Vivian asked suspiciously. ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well, so I¡¯ll take her back first. I read the news, and it looks like it¡¯s your housework, so I won¡¯t be able to get involved.¡± ¡°Well, you go back first, Leo and I will go find you after we visit Dad.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°good.¡± After speaking, Zion turned and left with re. 65.10% 10-22 Chapter 140 If loving him is a disease Enter the elevator, just the two of them. 288 Vouchers re broke free from his hand, suppressed tears, and asked in a calm tone as much as possible, ¡°You said that there was someone to choose, and it was her, right?¡± ¡°Yes, we are verypatible. If I really want to find a partner to spend the rest of my life with, I think it must be her. But I also know that since my parents left, you only have me as a blood rtive, and you will feel uneasy. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t want you after I get married. It¡¯s okay, I can wait, you are men tally ill, and I can wait for you to recover. ¡± When re heard this, her heart ached. She loves him! If loving him is a disease, then she is already terminally ill. 89.30% Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 His sister molested his wife? 288 Vouchers Chapter 141 His sister molested his wife? ¡°Zion, do you understand what love is? What is marriage?¡± ¡°These things, I will learn slowly in the future.¡± He said lightly. He is indifferent by nature and has no desires or desires. He joined the army, arranged by his parents. After being injured and unable to join the army, he changed his career to be a military doctor. He is destined to live for the White family, so he should also find a wife who is capable enough. Vivian is the most suitable choice, the same upation, and the military rank is not low. And she is the daughter of the Hawn family, with a prominent status. If you tell my uncle, my uncle will definitely agree with it. The reason why he wasn¡¯t sure was because his heart was empty. He can¡¯t say what it¡¯s like to wake up in the middle of the night and look around and find himself alone. But he was relieved to see re. Being with her for the past two days, he felt that an empty ce in his heart was filled to the brim. He can only treat it as family affection. He knows nothing about love. It doesn¡¯t matter, you will gradually understand later. The only thing he was worried about was re. He was afraid that she would not 10-51 Chapter 141 His sister mutested as wife? be able to pass his test, thinking that he would not want her like his parents. 222 Wouchers ¡°Zion, in fact, my illness has been cured long ago. You should pursue your own happiness, I am also in my twenties, and I should find someone to apany me for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°In this way, it¡¯s best.¡± Zion took a deep breath and said this for a long time. These words were like a knife piercing deeply into her heart. If Zion says yes, then she will believe it.. They will be guarded by different people, like parallel lines, except for looking at each other from a distance, they will never go to the same ce! At this moment, in the leisure room. ¡°You said my brother is so old, why did you find such a young one? You are only eighteen years old this year. Do I call you sister, or niece? Or sister-inw? My brother really gave me a big problem! ¡± Vivian circles around Monica. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin it to me just now?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not wrong. I should indeed be his wife. My father adopted me at first because he wanted a daughter. But isn¡¯t my brother like that? He looks ugly, so he wants to put me marry him.¡± ¡°My brother and I disagree. My dad is old and confused, and we are not confused. We have been brothers and sisters all these years, how can we be together?¡± ¡°Jasmine doesn¡¯t understand what a girl your age wants, so he thought of me, called me, and asked what he should give you.¡± ¡°It must be high heels. There is an ad saying that a woman will never have a pair of high heels in her shoe cab!¡± After hearing this, Monica realized that this was the case. However, she is still a little unhappy! 12 130 10:51 N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 141 His sister molested his wife? 288 iVouchers ¡°I just tested you. Being with my brother is a lot of pressure. Let me test your ability to resist pressure. It turns out that your ability to resist pressure is average, but your explosive ability is very strong. I like it.¡± Vivian leaned over and eximed, ¡°You smell so good, you know? There are only men in the army, and there are only a dozen women. I¡¯m with a group of old men every day, and it¡¯s rare I saw a girl.¡± After the meeting, Leo pushed open the door of the meeting room, and saw this scene, hisplexion suddenly sank. His sister flirted with his wife? ¡°Enough is enough, enough is enough.¡± Leo stepped forward and grabbed Vivian by the cor, preventing her from going forward. Vivian curled her lips and said, ¡°Can your daughter-inw hide it so that no one else can see it!¡± ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to do it.¡± Leo said helplessly. He put his arms around Monica and said, ¡°Since everyone has met, let¡¯s have dinner together. In the afternoon, Vivian and I will go to the old house to meet Dad.¡± A group of people came to the restaurant soon, and Monica knew that Leo had just learned the news from the Inte. He came back from the ne and plunged into the meeting room, only toe out just now. Vivian nced at the video and couldn¡¯t help admiring, ¡°You took a good shot of me, give this reporter a thumbs up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for you to go back and ask Martin to rify.¡± ¡°Brother, she cares about you very much. She came here as soon as she got the news. She insisted on hearing from you. I made it difficult for her, but she didn¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Did she bully you? If so, I bullied her.¡± Leo looked down at Monica. 45.01% 10:51 Chapter 141 His sister molested his wife Vivian suddenly had a headache and gave Monica a wink. Monica smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m not so easy to bully!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leo fondled her head. When several people were seated, Vivian took the initiative to pull a stool for Monica. 204 Vouchers Vivian couldn¡¯t seem to see Leo¡¯s dark face, ¡°If you leave my brother, there will be a lot of men chasing you, I can guarantee it!¡± ¡°enough.¡± Leo looked ugly. The longer Monica grows up, the more beautiful and moving her face will be. He¡¯s already feeling the pressure. Monica feels that their brother and sister have a very good rtionship. Although they are not together all the year round, they are not divided. She thought that Leo must trust Vivian very much, otherwise he would not buy a gift and ask her for advice. Vivian¡¯s personality is somewhat simr to re¡¯s. When the three of them were eating, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were a ped ophile before! If I hadn¡¯t checked her ID card and found out that she was an adult, I would have called the police and arrested you.¡± Defile an underage girl, this is a serious crime.¡± Leo didn¡¯t swallow a mouthful of food, it was all stuck in his throat. He doesn¡¯t like people calling him a ped ophile! ¡°Eat slowly.¡± Monica patted him on the back distressedly, and handed him a ss of water. Vivian leaned in front of Monica again, and asked seriously, ¡°Why do you want to find my brother? My brother is ten years older than you. With your appearance, 71.09% 10:51 Chapter 141 His sister molested his wife? 288 Vouchers what kind of handsome guy can¡¯t you find? I also heard that Miller The young master of Group pursues you, why are you not together?¡± ¡°It seems that I¡¯m going to ask Martin to pack your luggage and send it directly to the old house. It seems that you want to have a long talk with Dad and live a good life in the old house.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something!¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Men Have Problems Vivian immediately got a headache, and she dragged Leo on purpose, hoping that someone would help her when the old man taught her a lesson. If she goes back alone, ording to her father¡¯s temper, she will definitely be allowed to live in the old house. She doesn¡¯t want it, it will be scary! She watched Leo pick up the phone and hurriedly stopped, ¡°No, help, murder my sister!¡± Vivian hugged the pir and cried miserably. Monica couldn¡¯t bear it, and she had some private things to ask Vivian! ¡°Just let her stay. I don¡¯t have any friends. If someone is in the house, I can be apanion. Otherwise, if you go to the group on weekends, how boring will I be at home by myself?¡± ¡°Yes, I can chat with you for free!¡± ¡°You can say anything, and I will believe you?¡± Leo rolled his eyes in displeasure. ¡°I promise to be good this time.¡± Vivian said solemnly, coupled with Monica¡¯s request, finally Leo softened his heart. After dinner, he was about to send Monica away. But Monica insisted on letting Vivian send her, wanting to cultivate sisterhood. In the end Leo could only give in and warned Vivian many times. If she dared to talk nonsense in front of Monica again, she would be sent back to the old house. When Leo left, Vivian breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°What a cruel brother!¡± ¡°You seem to have a good rtionship with him.¡± 0.00% 10:51 Chapter 142 Men Have Problems 288 Vouchers ¡°Well, if Karl is still alive, my rtionship with Karl is also very good, but it¡¯s a pity¡­ After all, I am here at this age. I am only 26 years old this year, and I am simr to Karl and Leo, and I havemon topics. To Zack, I don¡¯t have much contact, so the rtionship is not too deep.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him care about someone so much. When my dad called me and said that Leo was engaged, I didn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. I was still wondering which girl was blind I fell in love with me, Leo. Is your eyesight normal? I can test myopia for free!¡± ¡°I have normal eyesight. And I can¡¯t say that, isn¡¯t Leo fine now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine now, but when you got engaged to him, he still looked like that! I really admire your psychological endurance. He is my brother, and I can ept whatever he looks like, but let an outsider ept it. Her husband¡¯s appearance is really too difficult. So I think Leo should treat you well!¡± Vivian walks boldly, not like a girl at all. After all, she has been with this group of men all year round. At the beginning, Old Mr. Hawn wanted a daughter, but he couldn¡¯t get it all the time. In the end, he could only adopt one to satisfy himself. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all over now, but I actually have a more private question to ask you!¡± Monica looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping, and then said cautiously. ¡°what is the problem?¡± ¡°May I ask if there is a cure for a man without sexual ability?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t expect her to ask such a personal question, and almost choked on her own saliva. ¡°Are you OK!¡± Monica hastily poured her a ss of water and kept patting her on the back. ¡°Do I know the person you are asking?¡± 21.37% 10:51 Chapter 142 Men Have Problems Vivian raised an eyebrow and asked. 17 288 Vouchers Monica was afraid that she would see through, so she avoided her gaze and waved her hands repeatedly, ¡°You don¡¯t know me! This is the distress of a friend of mine. Let me help her find a doctor.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s it! Are there any specific symptoms? How did she know?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t point out that she was twenty-six years old, older than Monica, and she had seen too many people and things. Her clumsy acting skills were not enough in her eyes. She guessed it was Leo, but she was extremely puzzled. Leo doesn¡¯t look like someone with a hidden disease! ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ they slept together every day, but nothing happened. Once, the man was identally drugged, and the woman wanted to help him solve it, but the man refused to let her go!¡± That incident at the beginning, Monica was brooding on her heart, and she still hasn¡¯t figured it out until now. Vivian¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing this. No! There¡¯s something wrong with Leo! ¡°My friend, in fact, has already seen through it, but he is too embarrassed to tell the man. He thinks it is too shocking.¡± ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t she leave?¡± ¡°Because they really love each other!¡± Monica answered firmly, and Vivian couldn¡¯t help feeling warm in his heart. She was really worried that Leo would not be able to find a lover. The age gap between the two was so big that they couldn¡¯t get along well. But now it seems redundant, and you can tell if you like someone. When Monica mentioned Leo, there was light in her eyes. 47.70% 10:51 Chapter 142 Men Have Problems ¡°You said, is there a cure?¡± Monica looked at her eagerly. ¡°Has your friend ever wondered what would happen if he couldn¡¯t be cured?¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do, just live like this for the rest of my life. If there is no child, they will go to the orphanage to adopt one.¡± ¡°What your friend thinks is quite simple.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler?¡± Monica asked, tilting her head. ¡°Very well, people should be simpler, it¡¯s tooplicated and tiring. I already know about your situation, but I haven¡¯t found a suitable solution yet. When I go back, I will tie you to the hospital to see if there is some relief. Good medicine, wait for the good news.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Monica said excitedly. If this can be cured, Leo will be more confident. Vivian packed her things and went out. She wanted to go to Zion, but after thinking about it, she went to JC GROUP. Martin took her to the office to wait. Soon Leo ended the meeting and was a little surprised to see her here. ¡°How did youe?¡± ¡°Your fiancee doesn¡¯t understand something, please ask me.¡± ¡°what is the problem.¡± Vivian smiled, sat on the desk, and said mysteriously, ¡°Leo, can¡¯t you be hard?¡± Leo nearly choked on his own saliva. ¡°Where did you hear that? It¡¯s just nonsense!¡± ¡°It was Monica who told me. She didn¡¯t dare to say it was her own situation. She said it was a good friend. But I guessed that she was talking about you. You shared 70.95% 10:51 Chapter 142 Men Have Problems 288 Vouchers the bed with her, but nothing happened? You were Prescribe the medicine, would you rather solve it by yourself than let her help?¡± ¡°I want to ask, how long have you been sick?¡± ¡°Go away, I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me.¡± Leo was speechless, and his temper became violent. Being questioned over and over again about one¡¯s abilities would not put a man in a good mood. ¡°Really? We are all a family, don¡¯t lie to me! I am also a doctor anyway, and I can always help you.¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Benefits ¡°Do I have to lie to you? I¡¯m really fine, but she¡¯s young and it¡¯s too early now.¡± ¡°Brother, have you ever thought about a question? Girls especially cherish their first time. They will also have deep feelings for their first man!¡± ¡°I know, but this method is too despicable. I can¡¯t let her forget me and take away her innocence. If she was twenty years old, I would definitely not hesitate, but she is still a big girl to me now.¡± My child, I need to have a good rtionship and enjoy being pampered. I will do my best to give her the best and let her enjoy her 18- year¨Cold time.¡± When Leo mentioned Monica, his eyes were gentle and his voice was soft. These two really look more and more alike. When they mentioned each other, their expressions and eyes were exactly the same. ¡°When I was eighteen years old, why didn¡¯t you see you take good care of me and love me? Let me enjoy it?¡± ¡°Do you need me to take good care of your twenty¨Csix¨Cyear¨Cold now?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows and looked at it, and Vivian was immediately frightened. ¡°No need!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She picked up the fruit and gnawed it up, standing in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows to enjoy the beautiful scenery. ¡°Then the truth is out now, you have no problem, everything is Monica¡¯s guess. Then I know how to solve it!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ?? I won¡¯t tell you! Well, hurry up and report back to my hometown with me. I want to finish early and go find Zion. After he left, he exined a lot of things to me, and I was almost exhausted.¡± ¡°How are you and Zion?¡± 0.00% 10:51 Chapter 143 Benefits ¡°What?¡± She pretended to be stupid. 11 288 Vouchers ¡°You secretly changed your major because of him, and even for him, a girl traveled thousands of miles to a bitter cold ce to live and eat with a group of old men. I can see that you have done so much for him, now You are old and young, and it happens that you have a long vacation when youe back, if you can, get married as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not married yet, so how could I get ahead of you? You¡¯d better take care of your family, I don¡¯t need to worry. If you can wait until you¡¯re thirty, Zion is fine too!¡± Hearing this, Leo couldn¡¯t help but tapped her on the head. Although the two are not rted by blood, they have a deep rtionship. He most hopes that this sister can be happy. He still remembers being on a cruise ship with Karl, and he mentioned this sister. The two of them were talking andughing, saying that they wanted to betroth their sister to a good family, and they would never let her be a victim of a wealthy family. With two older brothers protecting her from the wind and rain, her younger sister should live a carefree life. They failed to protect Vivian since they were young, and now that they finally came back strong, he will definitely make decisions for his sister, even if that person is his best friend. ¡°Are you not afraid of idents in the past two years? You have been waiting for him for many years.¡± ¡°I am willing, just like Jasmine waiting for Karl. Zion can¡¯t let go of his sister, and I can¡¯t let go of him. I¡¯m waiting for him to think about it. He won¡¯t be married for the rest of his life, so I still have hope. I also know that I am The best woman in the world for him. I can stand on the operating table with him, we can cook together, and we can look at the stars outside the tent together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about handing him over to another woman. Although I¡¯ve been silent and have been giving behind my back. But if an enemy really appears, I will definitely not let her seed.¡± 23.50% 10:51 Chapter 143 Benefits 288 Vouchers Vivian said forcefully, the determination to defend the one he loves is unmatched by anyone. Leo was also relieved to see her so confident. ¡°Nheless, I hope you settle down sooner.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will tell him. Let¡¯s go, hurry to the old house, Dad must miss me!¡± Vivian originally wanted to go to Zion when she had time to go to the old house. But I didn¡¯t expect the old man to train her for a whole afternoon. They stayed like this until the evening, if Leo hadn¡¯t said that Monica was still waiting at home, the old man would not have nned to let them go at all. When Vivian returned to the vi, shey soft on the sofa. ¡°My dad is getting better and better. My head still hurts¡­¡± ¡°You are content, I have been implicated by you.¡± ¡°You guys are back. My freshly squeezed juice.¡± Monica came out with fruit and juice, Leo said, ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time? I¡¯ll go upstairs to change ande to eat.¡± ¡°No hurry, you go.¡± Monica wished he would leave early so that she could ask Vivian the result. She watched Leo leave, and then hurriedly asked. ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I found a way, as long as you do what I say, it will definitely seed!¡± Vivian blinked and whispered in Monica¡¯s ear. Her face was full of suspicion. ¡°Can this work?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need medicine, I guarantee you can solve it quickly!¡± 53.58% 10:51 ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll try! ¡°Come on! It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go back to bed first, bye!¡± Monica also squeezed her fist secretly, cheering herself up. At around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Leo returned to the bedroom from the study. He pushed open the bedroom door and saw that she was biting a pen and doing her homework. The moment he saw her, he frowned fiercely. what is she wearing She was only wearing his white shirt from top to bottom, and the buttons on the neckline were unbuttoned directly below the corbone. Monica noticed someone, and when she saw it was him, she cheered, ¡°You¡¯re back, are you tired?¡± ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± Leo said with a frown, ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± She stepped on the sofa and spun around. ¡°Wait a minute, I have something to attend to.¡± Leo narrowed his eyes fiercely and closed the door. Monica froze, then sat down on the sofa in frustration. ¡°It still doesn¡¯t work, this method is useless at all! Liar!¡± The method Vivian gave was to let her put on Leo¡¯s white shirt, and then dangle in front of him. Although she felt a little inappropriate, she was still willing to try. Can his illness be cured? 10:51 Chapter 143 Benefits Leo rushed directly to Vivian¡¯s room, startling her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vivian was so frightened that she hugged the quilt tightly. ¡°Vivian, you did a good job!¡± He didn¡¯t need to guess, it must be Vivian¡¯s bad idea. 288 Vouchers ¡°Benefits, do you understand? I¡¯ll give you benefits again! What a beautiful visual feast, you have to enjoy it!¡± ¡°Go back to the old house. If I¡¯m soft¨Chearted, I¡¯ll write my name upside down.¡± ¡°No!¡± However, no matter how much Vivian shouted, it was useless. This time, he was packed into the car together with others. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 My brother is not sick at all! Monica walked out of the room when she heard the screams, and was scolded by Leo before taking a few steps. ¡°Go back to the house and change your clothes, do you hear me?¡± Monica was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t help Vivian, so she hurried back to her room and changed into her cartoon cotton pajamas. Leo watched the car go away before he heaved a sigh of relief. After returning to the house, Monica was very obedient, afraid that Leo would teach her a lesson. ¡°Go take a shower, I still have to do the questions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense in the future, you know? You look good in this, I like it very much.¡± ¡°I will only listen to you from now on!¡± ¡°good.¡± He kissed her on the forehead like a reward, and then went to take a bath. Monica also breathed a sigh of relief! By the time Leoes out, Monica is ready for bed. ¡°That ¡­ sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know you would be angry and disgusted. You will hate this kind of words in the future, and I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Monica worked up her courage and took the initiative to admit her mistakes. Hearing this, Leo¡¯s heart softened for a moment. Where does he hate it, he is clearly afraid that he will be unable to extricate himself. He stepped forward, ¡°Do you suspect that I can¡¯t get hard?¡± 0.00% 10:51 Chapter 144 My but not kat ¡°how do you know?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I obviously didn¡¯t say anything, could it be that Vivian guessed it? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. If I hurt your self-esteem, I apologize. I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Monica is like a child who has made a mistake, she keeps pleading, hoping he can forgive herself. Seeing her like this, Leo felt a pain in his heart. He took her into his arms. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Monica, I really want to cr ack your head open and see what you¡¯re thinking! Can¡¯t you think of marginal things?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Monica asked weakly. Next, Leo responded with action. She wanted to dominate, but never seeded. His kiss was too tyrannical and forceful, and he didn¡¯t even give her a chance to think. This time the kisssted for a long time, so long that Monica ran out of oxygen and her face flushed red. Seeing her like this, Leo was really worried about her IQ. He parted just in time to give her time to catch her breath, and another round of plunder followed. Monica found out the problem btedly, Leo tonight was extraordinarily wrong, more wild and full of aggression. She suddenly felt ill. His body was very hot, and he could clearly feel it even through the bathrobe. He has a higher temperature than normal and is about to melt her. She also felt a noticeable change. 20.06% 10:51 Chapter 144 My brother is not sick at all! Monica looked at him in shock, if a person really can¡¯t get hard, so what¡­ 288 Vouchers At this moment, Leo let go of her lips, fearing that if this continues, he won¡¯t be able to stop. He went back to the bathroom to take a shower again, while Monica contemted life in bed. She covered her lips tremblingly, thinking about the feeling just now, her head was dizzy. She can only send messages to Vivian. ¡°If a man suddenly kisses you and has a normal physiological reaction, what is the situation? Has the disease been cured?¡± Soon Vivian sent a message back, saying, ¡°Idiot, my brother is not sick at all!¡± If he wasn¡¯t sick, why didn¡¯t he touch her? Last time, when the old man gave medicine, he felt so ufortable, but he still restrained himself. why is that? Monica was puzzled, staring nkly at the closed ss door. After a long time, that figure came out again and met Monica¡¯s puzzled eyes. Those eyes were clear, without any impurities, and he was reluctant to let such beautiful eyes be stained with worldly dust. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± he asked helplessly. Monica shook her head, her face full of innocence. ¡°Vivian said you¡¯re normal, not sick at all. But how could you¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I have sex with you?¡± Leo helped her finish the second half of the sentence. Monica nodded, like an open-minded child, patiently waiting for the teacher¡¯s answer. 41.78% 10:51 Chapter 144 My brother is not sick at all! Leo flicked her head, and she shrank back in pain. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± 288 Vouchers Monica clutched her head pitifully, it hurt a lot, obviously increased the strength. ¡°Because you¡¯re st upid.¡± ¡°Then if you go on like this, wouldn¡¯t I be even more st upid?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand such a simple truth? I don¡¯t want to take more burdens on you at this time. You haven¡¯t left school yet, and you haven¡¯t seen the colorful world outside. I¡¯m afraid you will regret it in the future. Since I can¡¯t help you now If you wear a wedding dress, then I will never take off your clothes, understand?¡± Monica¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat when she heard those words. He was afraid that he would regret it in the future, and wanted to give her a better choice. Can¡¯t put her wedding dress on now, and definitely won¡¯t take off her clothes. If it were any other man, he probably would never think so. ¡°Leo, why do I feel so st upid when you are like this? What if¡­ what if I really don¡¯t want to be with you in the future, what will you do?¡± ¡°Then I hope that your first time will be shared with the person you love the most, even if that person is not me.¡± When Leo said these words, his heart ached. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to let that happen, ever.¡± Monica hugged him tightly after hearing that. ¡°I thought there was something wrong with you, which made me think about which orphanage to adopt my future child from.¡± ¡°Even if we get married, we will have children two yearster.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Your IQ is not high now, and there are other seque after pregnancy. I need time to prepare.¡± 63.96% 10:51 Chapter 144 My brother is not sick at all! Leo said seriously. 288 Vouchers Monica rolled her eyes when she heard that, ¡°I¡¯m smart, at least I know I can¡¯t let you go. No matter whoes to sn atch you, I can¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s gettingte, go to bed early.¡± ¡°By the way, you sleep with me every day, don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Won¡¯t.¡± Leo interrupted her directly and said. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if she knew that he didn¡¯t fall asleep until midnight every day. When Monica heard this, her face sank immediately. It must be her poor figure that made him lose his desire. This is how to do ah? So the next day, Monica made an appointment with Vivian and asked, ¡°Is there any medical breast enhancement method?¡± 89.21% Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Drink Vivian almost spit out a sip of coffee. She looked at Monica in shock, ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so obvious, can¡¯t you see it?¡± Monica worked hard to stand up. Vivian waved her hand, the words pierced her heart hard. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s still possible to squeeze¡­¡± She still wanted to make thest desperate struggle. Vivian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and said, ¡°If you choose medicine, you can use silicone pads.¡± ¡°Is there no other way to grow naturally?¡± ¡°this¡­¡± Vivian really wants to tell her that the great cause of breast ergement needs to bepleted by both men and women. Those like Monica who are obviously stunted can only work hard the day after tomorrow. Not only does she have to find a way from diet, but she also needs to have regr massages, or she can expect to have children in the future and develop a second time. But in terms of her current status with Leo, it is obvious that thetter ones are not suitable. ¡°Have you tried papaya milk?¡± ¡°Drink every day¡­¡± ¡°What about breast augmentation exercises?¡± 0.00% 10:52 Chapter 145 Drink N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Do it every day¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t think my brother will dislike you.¡± Vivian coughed awkwardly. Monica was immediately discouraged, so sad. Everyone else has it, but she doesn¡¯t. She drooped her head, devastated. 1 288 Vouchers Vivian interjected, ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with that re? What¡¯s her temper and what does she like?¡± ¡°re is a nice person. Although her temper is a bit irritable, she is usually very gentle if you don¡¯t irritate her. What does she like? She likes shopping and flowers¡­¡± ¡°I see, I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t apany you, bye.¡± Vivian left with her things, and then appeared at the door of re¡¯s house. She has already investigated, Zion has been here these days, taking care of his injured sister. She rang the doorbell and it was Zion who answered. ¡°How did youe?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to see you. You didn¡¯te to me when I came back, so I had toe to you.¡± ¡°Actually, I also n to find you. Before I leave, I asked you so many things, and I should thank you well.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at cooking? Cook me a meal. After you leave, I can¡¯t even eat the food in the cafeteria.¡± ¡°good.¡± Vivian entered the door, but didn¡¯t see re, and asked suspiciously, ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°In the bedroom, did you give these to her?¡± 14.81% 10:52 Chapter 145 Drink ¡°Well, will she like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all she loves, and she will like it.¡± Hearing this, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She went to knock on the door, and re¡¯s voice came from inside. She pushed the door open and put the pink rose in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯vee to visit, and I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡± ¡°What are you here for? I don¡¯t seem to be familiar with you.¡± re looked at her and said warily: Vivian sensed the hostility in her words, and couldn¡¯t help raising Vivian¡¯s eyebrows. Is it because of what happened yesterday that she doesn¡¯t like herself? ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like me? Because of Monica?¡± ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like strangersing to my house suddenly.¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to see you, I¡¯m mainly looking for your brother. If it wasn¡¯t because of your brother-sister rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to please you. I thought this trick would be useful, but unfortunately some people don¡¯t appreciate it. And I¡¯m not a hypocritical person. People who treat me well, I will naturally treat her well. Put the flowers here, please throw them away, thank you.¡± She said lightly, a bit tougher than re in terms of momentum. re clenched her hands angrily. She was not angry with Vivian, but annoyed herself. She was angry that she loved the wrong person, fell in love with the wrong person. ¡°Vivian,e and help.¡± ing.¡± Vivian was about to leave, when she reached the door, she stopped suddenly and said, ¡°Your brother cares about you very much, and he often mentions you in my 32.61% 10:52 Chapter 145 Dink 11 282 Moodies ears. In my impression, you have always been an ignorant girl, and I will never see you How much brother has paid for you. Your brother¡¯s heart is full of you as a sister, but you don¡¯t have your brother in your heart? ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your photos. Your brother told me that you took away thest photo and you didn¡¯t want to give it to him. At that time, I secretly made up my mind that I must teach you a lesson when I see you. I hope you don¡¯t Let me take my chance, or I¡¯m not wee¡± After Vivian finished speaking, she was about to leave, but was stopped by re. ¡°Then do you know that you want to be with my brother, as long as I don¡¯t agree, he won¡¯t be with you.¡± ¡°He can.¡± Vivian took a deep breath, turned around and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t live for you alone. Your uncle put pressure on him more than once to marry a woman with matching strength. Your brother is just enduring it because of you. When he can¡¯t bear it, he still came back to me.¡± ¡°Your brother is your rtive, not your sl ave. Your parents are dead, so are his parents. He doesn¡¯t need to take care of you everywhere. Just because he is a few years older than you, he has to suffer for you everywhere?¡± ¡°Your years are quiet and good, because someone has carried the burden for you!¡± After Vivian finished speaking, she turned and left. re has a lot of words stuck in her throat, and she wants to say it, but she can¡¯t say a word. She always knew that she was selfish and imprisoned Zion. She didn¡¯t want to be brother and sister with him, but she used the word brother and sister to restrain Zion and do whatever she wanted. She also wanted to let go freely, but it was not as easy as she said. Vivian came to the kitchen, and Zion asked, ¡°You and re were in the room for so long, what did you talk about?¡± 54.06% 10-52 Chapter 145 Drink ¡°It¡¯s nothing, a girl¡¯s little secret.¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°You all have bad tempers, and I¡¯m worried that you will fight when you meet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you called me out?¡± Vivian red and said, ¡°I¡¯m so many years older than her, I won¡¯t bully the younger with the big one! How to deal with this chicken?¡± ¡°Boneless soup.¡± ¡°knew.¡± Vivian began to debone the chicken, and even joined the chicken bones together to piece together a finished chicken. ¡°This chicken is not in good health, its bones are quite loose.¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t buy chicken from this store in the future, it¡¯s not good for my health to eat.¡± ¡°I know there is an organic vegetable restaurant. All the food pockets are very clean and hygienic. When I found that store, I guessed that you would like it. Next time, go and have a look?¡± ¡°Okay, the next meal will be my apology. You can onlye back after dying you for so long.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it right for me to do things for you? Anyway, I¡¯ve been locked up by you for a long time.¡± Vivian shrugged innocently, continued to massage the chicken, and then put it in the soup pot. re saw this scene outside the door, and suddenly felt that the two of them were a good match. While working, Vivian was able to pass him the scalpel. Vivian can also help him in the kitchen when hees home from get off work. All the while she bound Zion. Should she let go? 78.76% 10-52 Chapter 145 Drink It¡¯s heartbreaking for a man who has loved for so many years to surrender to others. But, if she doesn¡¯t let go, what can she do? There was a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Thank you for fulfilling me Today, with the help of Vivian, the meals are prepared very quickly. Vivian was about to bring the soup cup to the table, but was stopped by Zion. ¡°This is hot, just take the tableware over there.¡± ¡°Then leave it to you.¡± re appeared at the door and said, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°No need, just sit down, it¡¯s fine if Vivian and I are busy.¡± Zion said with a smile, looking at her dotingly. re¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment. She knows that in Zion¡¯s eyes, she will always be a child who will never grow up, and will always be a younger sister, not someone who stands by his side and can walk side by side with him. Zion served re a bowl of soup first, and told her to drink it while it was hot, and asked Vivian to sit down first, without busying Vivian. When the food was served on the table, Vivian subconsciously got up to serve him. Zion didn¡¯t stop either. Their tacit understanding has long been formed, as long as they are together, they will form an invisible aura, which cannot be broken by ordinary people. ¡°re, you eat more.¡± ¡°My injury is almost healed. I n to go to thepany to report in the afternoon. Don¡¯t stay here all the time. After all, I¡¯m a single apartment here. I¡¯m a girl. It¡¯s not suitable for you to live here all the time.¡± ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± Zion said a little excitedly, grabbing her wrist. re took a deep breath, suppressed the bitterness in her throat, and said, ¡°You 0.00% 10:57 Chapter 146 Thank you for fulfilling me are my brother.¡± 11 288 Vouchers ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great if you think so. These dishes are your favorite, eat them while they¡¯re hot. If you don¡¯t want to be disturbed by me, I¡¯ll go back in the afternoon. Call me if you have anything to do.¡± ¡°good.¡± She used all her strength to say the word. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She wanted to be as unruly and willful as she was when she was a child. But she knew that she was wrong when she was a child, and she can¡¯t make mistakes now. Vivian sat opposite, looking at re¡¯s expression, always feeling that something was wrong. The brother-sister rtionship between them feels weird and makes people feel very ufortable. After dinner, Vivian was about to clean up the dishes, but was preempted by re. ¡°Let mee, you are a guest after all.¡± ¡°Vivian, just put it down, it¡¯s rare for her to help me clean up.¡± Zion followed suit. Then re and Zion went into the kitchen. ¡°Let¡¯s put it down, you don¡¯t need to do these jobs, you go and talk to Vivian.¡± ¡°Do you like Vivian?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I still say that, if I need a partner, she is the most suitable for me, isn¡¯t she?¡± he asked rhetorically. re was speechless to refute. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really suitable.¡± She wiped her hands and went out. 21.35% 10:57 Chapter 146 Thank you for fulfilling me 17 288 Vouchers Vivian is packing up Zion¡¯s things, she can recognize it at a nce because it is too familiar. ¡°Can we talk?¡± ¡°Can.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if my brother has told you, but when he was in high school, he brought a female friend home as a guest. Because it rained heavily that day, the girl had no umbre and no money. It happened that the car at home went to pick her up. He, he brought her back.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°That was the first time he brought a girl back. I don¡¯t know if he likes that girl or just looks at her pitifully. When I was eating, I was very extreme. Suddenly an outsider came, and I was so vignt as if my tail was stepped on.¡± s cat.¡± ¡°I asked her to leave, saying she shouldn¡¯t break our family¡¯s dinner. Dad got angry and taught me a lesson. I was wronged and rushed out of the house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still raining heavily outside, so I just ignore it, it¡¯s him who came after me.¡± ¡°As a result, he got into a car ident on the way. His leg was injured and he was left with persistent illnesses. His grades could apply for the best military academy, but he gave up because of his health.¡± ¡°I will never forget the look in my dad¡¯s eyes at that time. It¡¯s a pity. He ced too much expectation on Zion. Zion never lived for himself, and always lived ording to his father¡¯s wishes. Later, he studied medicine, and dad Mom also had an ident.¡± ¡°I became extreme and rejected him. He took me for an examination. I was men tally ill. He didn¡¯t look for me all these years because he was afraid that I would disagree. I was afraid that he would leave me. I didn¡¯t want to be an orphan.¡± re took a deep breath and told the past, which put a lot of pressure on her. She faced up to her mistakes, like cutting a knife out of her heart. She didn¡¯t dare to speak out about her deformed feelings, so she had to attribute them to me ntal illness. ¡°But I understand now. You and my brother are indeed a match made in heaven, 38.68% 10:57 Chapter 146 Thank you for fulfilling me and I should help you both.¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°Your brother never told me this. All he told me was that you are excellent and beautiful. You have been pursued by many boys since childhood. You are also righteous and love to fight injustice. He is always worried that you will be bullied..¡± Vivian looked back at the man who was busy in the kitchen, her heart trembled slightly. He was not good at words, if re didn¡¯t say these words today, she might never know them for the rest of her life. She never heard a bad word about re from Zion, which shows how much he loves her. ¡°I¡¯m very d that he studied medicine, so I don¡¯t me you at all. Your brother and I are college ssmates, but I am not a medical student, so I gave up my major and turned to study medicine. Later, I followed him and was admitted to the military medical school. .So, I also want to thank you for helping me.¡± Vivian¡¯s words were like adding salt to her wounds. She didn¡¯t know that she was the one who made the two of them together and created the opportunity for them to be together. She wanted to cry, but couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve said what needs to be said, I hope you will take good care of my brother.¡± ¡°Yes, I will take care of him for the rest of his life.¡± ¡± Soon Zion took care of the kitchen, saw that Vivian had already packed his things, and looked at her tenderly. All along, Vivian understands his mind best, even understands himself better than him. ¡°re, then I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Well, go back,e and see me when you have time, now I don¡¯t repel you so much, maybe it¡¯s because of Vivian, I¡¯m quite happy that someone likes You you. don¡¯t know how hard it is for him to go to the supermarket, insisted on finding out that the pig had been dead for a few days.¡± 66.39% 10:57 Chapter 146 Thank you for fulfilling me re said pretending to be rxed. 11 288 Nouchers ¡°I¡¯m doing it for your own good. I¡¯m afraid that if you eat something bad, it will ruin your stomach.¡± ¡°Only Vivian can bear you.¡± ¡°really.¡± Zion looked back at Vivian, and the two looked at each other and smiled. Vivian went out first, and Zion couldn¡¯t help telling the security guard. Unexpectedly, before she finished speaking, re suddenly rushed over and hugged herself. Zion and Vivian were shocked. His body froze in ce. He was at a loss, not knowing where to put it, and finally ced it on her back lightly, stroking her gently. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Looking Affectionately For Ten Seconds re hadn¡¯t been this close to her since her parents left. She hugged herself and let his thoughts go back to many years ago. She is still very small and revolves around herself. At that time, he was really happy. ¡°Zion, I don¡¯t seem to have said I¡¯m sorry to you. These years, you have been conniving with my temper, and I have been treating you badly, but you still tolerate me. I will not mess around in the future.¡± ¡°re, it seems that you have really grown up to be able to talk to me like this.¡± ¡°Zion, you must be happy, you know?¡± re said with all the courage in her body. These words hit the bottom of my heart. ¡°good.¡± He replied solemnly. re was cruel and pushed away from his warm embrace. It¡¯s not where she belongs, and she can¡¯t hang around anymore. Zion then closed the door, and Vivian observed his expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be happy. She took the initiative to step forward and grabbed his arm. Although Zion was a little ufortable, he didn¡¯t push him away. ¡°You don¡¯t seem happy.¡± ¡°re is used to being self-willed, and I am also used to spoiling her bad temper all the time. Suddenly, she became obedient, and I was not used to it.¡± Zion said bitterly. 0.00% 1057 Chapter 147 Looking Affectionately For Ten Seconds ? 288 Vouchers ¡°Although you are brothers and sisters, you have your life, and she has hers. She doesn¡¯t need you to pamper her all the time, she will meet someone who pampers her all her life.¡± When Zion heard this, his heart seemed to be pinched by an invisible hand. She will meet someone who indulges her all her life in the future. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He didn¡¯t know who was worthy of re. ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­¡± ¡°Your sister is not a problem now, what matters now is you and me. You cannot marry me now, but I want to get engaged first.¡± ¡°Zion, you know that you and I are a match made in heaven, no one is more suitable for you than me. I understand your temperament and preferences, whether it is work or life, I am suitable to be by your side. I am a girl, with Behind you, I followed the university for four years, took the postgraduate entrance examination for three years, and then went to the army¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡± She has never asked Zion for these years, and has been giving silently without asking for anything in return. She didn¡¯t intend to force him, she was still expecting in her heart that these words should note from her mouth, but from Zion himself. But she was a little uneasy when she came back this time, and she didn¡¯t know why. In addition, Leo suggested that she wanted the two to settle down first. This idea came to her. She can take the initiative in everything, as long as he is willing to nod. He saw everything Vivian did for him, and took it into his heart bit by bit. Vivian likes himself, he doesn¡¯t know it. She never put pressure on herself, and now that she has brought it up, as a man, he should give her an exnation. 19.36% 10:57 Chapter 147 Looking Affectionately For Ten Seconds 1288 Vouchers ¡°On the weekend, you apany me to my uncle¡¯s house. My uncle wants to see you.¡± Hearing this, Vivian was overjoyed and hugged Zion excitedly. Zion froze for a moment, then smiled and hugged Vivian too. He didn¡¯t know what his feelings were at the moment, although his heart was blocked, he felt a little happy. re upstairs had a panoramic view of this scene. Her nails were deeply embedded in the flesh, and blood spilled out along the cra cks. This feeling can only be buried deep in my heart and let it rot. She should bless, but she doesn¡¯t know if she can do it. This is too cruel for her. ¡­ Vivian returned to the vi and told Leo the news, and Leo felt relieved. ¡°I want to tell Zion, let him treat you well, if he dares to let you down, don¡¯t me me for not thinking about brotherhood.¡± Leo was about to call Zion, but was stopped by Vivian. Vivian blushed, covered her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare him away, I finally waited until this day. No, I¡¯m going to ask Dad to see what I¡¯m going to bring over the weekend.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been settled yet, you¡¯re just going to have a meal, are you so excited?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been to his uncle¡¯s house, and then I¡¯ll bring Zion back, and we¡¯ll have dinner as a family.¡± ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t like Zion. You have paid so much for him these years, and Dad already has resentment in his heart.¡± ¡°So what? I chose this man myself. I¡¯m going to marry him!¡± It¡¯s just that Vivian didn¡¯t expect that the one who came was not the emperor, but his closest rtives. 45.06% 10:57 Chapter 14/Looking Affectionately For Ten Seconds Vivian was about to leave, but was stopped by Leo. ¡°Vivian, you are also a girl, can you analyze it for me?¡± Leo said with a frown. ¡°About the future sister-inw?¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Yeah.¡± Leo sighed silently, and only this little girl can torture herself like this, ¡°Since the Miller family admitted that she is a Go ddaughter, Monica¡¯s poprity has be better, and many boys pursue Monica. There is always a smile on her desk. Breakfast, love letters, roses¡­¡± ¡°Did you install eyeliner again? You are monitoring, prying into privacy, you are immoral! Why do you look like my dad? He used to spy on me and bribed all my ssmates and teachers. Now it¡¯s all right, pass it on to you, you spy on your Vivian snorted. Leo also felt embarrassed that he did such an immoral thing. ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± Leo said with a gloomy face, embarrassed. ¡°Go on.¡± wife!¡± ¡°Although Monica¡¯s awareness of this aspect is very weak, and these things are not collected, I am still a little worried.¡± ¡°Are you afraid that she will empathize with you?¡± ¡°Not at all, I want her to understand her feelings more deeply.¡± ¡°Well, try staring at her for ten seconds. Psychology proves that when men and women who like each other look at each other for ten seconds, there will be a chemical reaction. If Monica is shy, you will seed.¡± ¡°What if you¡¯re not shy?¡± ¡°Then she might be really careless. Remember to use very deep eyes!¡± Hearing this, Leo took a deep breath, sess or failure depends on it. He finished his work and came out of the study. Monica is eating in the kitchen, enjoying herself. 68.46%%% 10:57 Chapter 147 Looking Affectionately For Ten Seconds ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll send more baby octopuses tomorrow.¡± ¡°good!¡± Monica nodded again and again, just in time to hear Leo calling her. ¡°you call me?¡± ¡°Well,e here.¡± 288 (Vouchers He beckoned, waited for her to approach, took her into his arms, and then carefully met her eyes. His eyes were deep and focused, with tenderness hidden in them. Monica¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. Ten seconds passed, and Monica carefully handed over thest bite. ¡°do you want to eat?¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Buy Pants for Leo Hearing this, Leo¡¯splexion suddenly became extremely ugly, and he cursed secretly. Monica¡¯s heart beat fast when she heard that. Is it because she eats too much? ¡°If you want to eat, I¡¯ll buy you baby octopus. Auntie¡¯s octopus is delicious!¡± She was about to leave in a hurry, but was grabbed by Leo. ¡°No, we¡¯ll have dinnerter.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, and then raised thest one in her hand, ¡°Then can I eat it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Leo was full of helplessness. Only then did Monica eat her stomach contentedly, and after eating half of it, there was leftovers. ¡°This is delicious, you should try it too. This is made by my aunt. It¡¯s very clean and definitely won¡¯t cause diarrhea.¡± ¡°No, you can eat.¡± ¡°Then shall I finish eating?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Monica ate it in one gulp, grinning on her face. After dinner, Monica also ate a bowl of rice. Ever since Monica knew she was rich, she never treated herself harshly when it came to food, eating whatever she wanted. ¡°Frankie and Gail¡¯s wedding will be in a few days, and you will also be present. 0.00% 10:58 Chapter 148 Buy Pants for Leo There will be a lot of people, and I may not be by your side. I will let Vivian apany you.¡± 232 Mouchers ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m also the younger sister of the bride, no one will embarrass me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best. I¡¯ve picked a gift for you, and you can just send it there when the timees.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Uh-huh!¡± ¡°The dress, jewelry and shoes are all ready, and there will be a dedicated stylist for styling.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°The wedding banquet starts at nine o¡¯clock, and we will go after breakfast in the morning.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Monica just nodded her head, she didn¡¯t think that much herself, but Leo helped her think it all over. This Friday is their wedding, and the media is hyping it up. Leo¡¯s secret meeting with a beautiful woman was exposed before. If it weren¡¯t for JC GROUP¡¯s generosity, that little reporter who reported falsely would have gotten into awsuit. It turned out that it was the daughter of the Hawn family, who had been away for many years and now came back. Everyone is fascinated by Leo¡¯s sexual orientation. Some people specte that he likes men, while others specte that he likes women. There are different opinions. Soon it was the wedding day, and Leo changed into a dark suit with a white shirt inside. The navy blue tie makes people serious and meticulous. When Leo doesn¡¯t smile and is serious, it can be scary. But Monica is used to seeing him like this, and thinks it looks good. She couldn¡¯t help staring, Leo walked towards her step by step, after all, she didn¡¯t even know. 17.38% 10:58 Chapter 148 Buy Pants for Leo 288 Vouchers When she hit the wall, he held the back of her head with a big hand to prevent her from hitting the wall. His other hand was on top of her head. His voice was low and h oa rse. ¡°do I look good?¡± ¡°nice.¡± ¡°Who looks better, me or Zion?¡± ¡°They all look good.¡± She said stu pidly. Leo heard that Vivian frowned, and continued to ask, ¡°Wade or I, who looks better?¡± ¡°They all look good.¡± ¡°Your answer is too official, you don¡¯t even say I¡¯m the prettiest?¡± Leo said displeased. ¡°But, you are all good-looking¡­ Each of you is handsome in his own way, I really can¡¯t tell the difference.¡± Monica said honestly. ¡°Then what if I tell you that you are as good-looking as Cherry?¡± ¡°Really? Am I as good-looking as she is? Are youplimenting me?¡± Monica was a little excited. Leo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Monica, change your clothes quickly!¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly be fierce?¡± Monica still doesn¡¯t understand, she was fine just now! She changed quickly. The skirt of the dress was very long, and Monica wore a pair of pants underneath. It¡¯s already December now, and the weather is getting colder. I heard that it will snow next week. 40.77% 10:58 Chapter 148 Buy Pants for Leo 288 Vouchers She changed out and Leo brought a shawl that just covered her bare shoulders. ¡°Does it look good?¡± She spun around in ce. Leo noticed something strange and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that under your skirt?¡± ¡°Pants!¡± Leo was speechless upon hearing this. ¡°I bought two pairs for each of my roommates, and I want to buy some for you too, but I haven¡¯t bought pants for men before, so I don¡¯t know the size. I¡¯ll buy a tape measureter!¡± When Leo heard this, his head hurt a little. ¡°Should I wear it too?¡± ¡°certainly!¡± 7 ¡°Then can I apply for a non-flesh color? Just give me ck.¡± This is already Leo¡¯s biggest concession. ¡°Oh, no problem!¡± Monica patted her chest and said it was okay. Going downstairs, Vivian is already waiting there. She was dressed very hotly, and her long curly hair hung down on her chest, making her look even wilder. ¡°Where¡¯s Zion? Didn¡¯te with you?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t like this kind of asion, so I didn¡¯t call him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Monica will be handed over to you then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± A group of people came to the wedding scene. 58.69% 10:58 Chapter 148 Buy Pants for Leo The wedding was so luxurious that it was held at sea. 288 Vouchers Threerge cruise ships several stories high, after the guests got on board, headed towards the sea level, this was to prevent reporters from reporting. Now that the cruise ship has not started yet, the reporters have formed a circle. Leo got out of the car first, followed by Vivian and Monica. It was the first time she had seen such a big battle. The reporter took a video camera and kept filming. When they caught a guest, they started asking questions. Those shing lights were a bit dazzling, which made her very ufortable. At this moment, Vivian took her hand and stabilized her figure. ¡°Now they are reporting on Frankie and Gail¡¯s wedding, and you are so scared. What if you and Leo hold a wedding in the future? The Hawn family is a bitplicated. Since you chose my brother, you have to face these. The Hawn family, can bring honor and disgrace to you.¡± Faced with such a situation, Vivian is obviously able to handle it with ease, and she can also show the most beautiful smile. Just then, they were stopped by reporters. ¡°Ms. Hawn, what do you think of the previous reports by you and Mr. Hawn?¡± ¡°It is rumored that you are Mr. Hawn¡¯s default wife, will you marry him?¡± ¡°Sorry, Leo and I only have brother and sister feelings.¡± ¡°The rumor that you are Mr. Hawn ¡®s intended wife, is this true?¡± ¡°If so, then Leo and I should have been together long ago.¡± Vivian replied calmly. Seeing that it was no longer worth asking her here, the reporter turned the machine and looked at Monica. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 My Wife Is Talking About Me ¡°Ms. Donat, may I ask if you and Mr. Miller had a rtionship as rumored?¡± ¡°Ms. Donat, you are so close to the Hawn family, especially Mr. Hawn, do you know much about his privacy?¡± ¡°Your sister married into the Hawn family today. I wonder if you will follow your sister¡¯s example and marry into a wealthy family? What do you think of the Miller family?¡± Monica froze when she heard these aggressive words. They respect Vivian very much and dare not get too close. But as soon as they got to her, they rushed forward. If Vivian wasn¡¯t here, the mic would have poked her in the face. Monica has a lot to say, but can¡¯t. She was timid. She had never seen so many reporters holding microphones like knives. At this moment, Leo who was standing on the deck saw this scene and clenched his fist silently. Her so weak figure, surrounded by that group of people, is so small and helpless. She was pale, and he was really worried that she would not be able to hold on to a coma. He took a step forward uncontrobly, but was stopped by Martin. ¡°Sir, have you forgotten how Ms. Donat responded wittily to the media¡¯s answers the night you and Ms. Donat first met?¡± ¡°But these two times are different, this time there are too many people, I¡¯m afraid of her..¡± 0.00% 10:58 Chapter 149 My Wife Is Talking About Me 288 Vouchers ¡°Sir, if you go to help Ms. Donat, I¡¯m afraid it will bring trouble to Ms. Donat with so many media watching. Ms. Donat is still in school, causing trouble, it¡¯s not good.¡± Martin also saw it in his eyes and was anxious in his heart, but if he couldn¡¯t bear it now and messed up his position, it would be bad. ¡°Besides, Ms. Hawn is still there. Ms. Hawn¡¯s irritable character is not the one who will suffer. With her apanying Ms. Donat, Ms. Donat will be fine.¡± Leo could only suppress his anxiety and wait for Vivian to make a move. Vivian was hesitating, hesitating whether to let Monica carry it by herself or to do it by herself. She looked at Monica nervously, and squeezed her nervously sweating hand. She just yelled. ¡°Monica, you can¡¯t be afraid of this kind of scene.¡± She lowered her voice, restrained her violent temper, and said calmly. Monica knows. If she gets together with Leo in the future, there will only be more public opinion! She can¡¯t bear it now, how can she bear it in the future? She took a deep breath, squeezed her hands tightly, and said, ¡°The rtionship between me and Wade is not what you said. We were good friends before, and now we are brothers and sisters. Don¡¯t make up spections. If you hurt my reputation and Wade¡¯s reputation, I will be fine.¡± Pursue it, and the Miller family will do the same.¡± ¡°I got close to Mr. Hawn because Mr. Hawn saw me as a junior, so he treated me kindly. I don¡¯t know his private affairs. If you want to know, you can ask him. I need to call him over, answer the question?¡± As soon as these two words came out, the audience became silent. Said that she and Mr. Miller were unclear, she said that she would not pursue it, but the Miller family would. They dare not continue to ask. 20.21% 10:58 Chapter 149 My Wife Is Talking About Me No one dared to ask Leo whether he likes men or women in front of Leo. Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, and look at each other. 288 iVouchers ¡°Then may I take the liberty to ask, Ms. Donat¡¯s criteria for choosing a spouse?¡± ¡°Mate selection criteria?¡± Monica thought about it, and the image of Leo came to mind. ¡®First of all, he has to be handsome.¡± Not far away Leo heard this, with a smug smile on his face, looked at Martin and said, ¡°Say me, you¡¯re talking about me.¡± ¡®There¡¯s more money.¡± ¡®Well, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡®The most important thing is to love people!¡± ¡®She is the one who knows best. I have told all my good points.¡± Leo raised his lips and said with a smile, feeling sweet in his heart. Martin was forcefully stuffed with dog food, desperate to jump into the sea. ¡®The most important thing is to be a good person. I hope to stay away from the grievances of the rich and powerful. Simple is the best.¡± When Leo heard this, his face darkened. Martin was a little proud, bumped into Leo, and said, ¡°Sir, is this referring to you too? If Ms. Donat knows that Master Frankie has been injured several times because you secretly did it, what do you think?¡± ¡°Martin, I heard that in this sea area, there is a ce where fish bite people. Although it is not as scary as piranhas, a bite is still blo ody. Let¡¯s go fishing another day. I don¡¯t know how to let people go. How about going in and using it as bait?¡± Leo looked at the sea with calm and distant eyes. Then he turned his eyes and looked at Martin solemnly, as if discussing. Martin just felt shivering all over. 47.63% 10:58 Chapter 149 My Wife Is Talking About Me He swallowed, and said in fear. ¡°Sir, did I speak just now?¡± ¡°Can not remember?¡± ¡°I seem to have lost my memory.¡± ¡°You just praised me.¡± ¡°Yes! Ms. Donat is talking about Mr., and she¡¯s thinking about you!¡± ¡°Well, I think so too.¡± 288 Vouchers Only then did Leo look slightly better, and Martin let out a sigh behind him, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. The reporter finally let Monica go, and Monica followed Vivian onto the deck. Vivian smiled and said, ¡°This time the performance is good. These reporters love to talk nonsense. If you are strong, they will not dare to do anything. As soon as you mention my brother from the Miller family, they will immediately shut up!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I just said. The words came out all at once without passing through my brain. If I say something wrong, I will die.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? If you make a mistake, someone will carry it for you. Look, the person carrying it is looking at you!¡± Monica looked up and saw Leo standing in front of the wind, his figure tall and straight. Her man is so good looking. Leo came over, patted her head, and said, ¡°You performed well just now, and you will be rewardedN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. when you go back tonight.¡± ¡°Really? What reward?¡± ¡°Octopus made by myself.¡± Vivian was listening to such a conversation, Monica was eighteen years old, such a me ntally han dicapped conversation is understandable. How old are her brothers? Why are you still pretending to be tender? She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore! 72.11% 10:58 Chapter 149 My Wife Is Talking About Me Then they entered with the guests. 288 Vouchers Leo was called away by the old man¡¯s people, probably to discuss the details of the wedding, meet the new couple or something. Although she is Gail¡¯s younger sister, she is not a bridesmaid, so she didn¡¯t go to the dressing room. She ran to the eating ce and started circling. 95.04% Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Guilt Vivian watched her familiarly walk in front of each long dining table, and started to eat regardless of the strange eyes of others. Vivian couldn¡¯t helpughing. She is not interested in these foods, but she wants to go around. She hands Monica something. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Wireless headset, you put it on first. No matter what happens when you are here, I will know and make sure to arrive as soon as possible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated, is it? Everyone is here to drink, and they all seem to be qualified people, so they shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me, right?¡± ¡°That may not be so. The upper ss may not be so clean. You take it, since my brother asked me to protect you, I will naturally do it. If something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to deal with it.¡± ¡°Oh well.¡± Monica hangs over her ears and lets her hair down so it¡¯s perfectly covered. Vivian didn¡¯t care about this nephew whom she rarely saw, and she didn¡¯t want to join in the fun. She looked around, admiring the scenery. Monica was enjoying her meal, but she didn¡¯t expect an unpleasant voice from behind. She turned around and saw Cherry. The Field family is also famous in Lilder City, so naturally they want toe to the banquet. The dining area is basically a decoration, because thosedies care about their 0.00% 10:58 Chapter 150 Guilt bodies and don¡¯t eat casually. Most of them are holding champagne and socializing around. So it looks a bit deserted here, it is Monica¡¯s paradise alone. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Donat family give you food? Hungry you like this?¡± Cherry said with a snort. 288 Vouchers She suffered a loss with Monicast time, and this breath will not be swallowed in vain. Monica could answer, Cherry started yelling unexpectedly. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look, this person is so good at eating, he¡¯s been eating here all the time.¡± Everyone came over after hearing the words, and they all looked at Monica as if they were looking at a monster. She was so scared that she quickly put down her food. ¡°She can really eat, look at how much she has on her te!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her here since I entered the door. It¡¯s a girl from which family. It seems so pitiful to be alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s the bride¡¯s younger sister, the unfavored daughter of the Donat family. Somehow, she suddenly got involved with the Miller family, the origin of her sister and the Hawn family.¡± There was a lot of discussion. Cherry sped her arms around her chest, ¡°That¡¯s all superficial. Even if youbel her a socialite now, no one will believe her! Such an unattractive celebrity would make peopleugh.¡± ¡°Cherry, don¡¯t talk nonsense, be careful that the Miller family finds you, Victoria is not easy to mess with.¡± ¡°The Miller family hasn¡¯te yet. Even if theye, can people not tell the truth? Aunt Victoria has always been respected by me, why is her vision so bad?¡± ¡°I guess she and Mr. Miller got better? The Miller family only has one son.¡± 20.83% N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 10:58 Chapter 150 Guit 18 74477ouchers ¡°Otherwise, Victoria is so arrogant, how could she recognize such a Go ddaughter?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help talking again, not giving Monica any chance to breathe, She really wanted to argue that it wasn¡¯t like that. But she couldn¡¯t speak at all. Seeing that she was in a hurry, Cherry¡¯s face turned red, and she was very relieved, Now that there are so many people, how did she say it? Cherry stepped forward with a smirk on his lips. She lowered her voice, and said in a voice that only two people can hear, ¡°You don¡¯t even look at who you are. You dare to fight with me! Let me tell you, I just want to be the third party. How dare you tell others Am I a third party? Have I sabotaged you and Leo? Do you dare to announce it?¡± ¡°As long as you dare to say it, I dare to make you pay the price!¡± ¡°Cherry, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Monica clenched her fists tightly, trying her best to endure. ¡°Is it too much? I¡¯m just teaching you the basic principles of being a human being. You should live in peace and order, and don¡¯t have any extravagant thoughts!¡± Cherry said with a smile. ¡°you¡­¡± Monica was too angry to speak. ¡°Monica, you are actually a joke. The cruise ship hasn¡¯t opened yet, so I advise you to leave quickly, or you will continue to embarrass yourselfter. Can you dance? Can you socialize? Can you socialize? In social situations, you are a waste.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trash¡­¡± Monica became emotional and subconsciously wanted to push Cherry away. Cherry was getting too close, making her ufortable. She pushed her lightly at first, only to push her away, but Cherry sta ggered a few steps and finally fell to the ground. 46.00% 10:58 Chapter 150 Guilt 11 232 Nouders ¡°How can you reach out and push people? Even if I say something bad, you shouldn¡¯t do it!¡± The guests gathered more and more, and finally surrounded Monica, Cherry refused to get up on the ground, which softened the hearts of all the men present. Immediately, a man volunteered to stand up, helped Cherry up, and said, ¡°Ms. Field, who dares to push you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pursue Ms. Donat¡¯s fault in this matter anymore. I just said something rude and joked that Ms. Donat is too delicious, but I didn¡¯t want to irritate Ms. Donat. Ms. Donat, I was wrong¡­¡± Cherry began to pretend to be innocent and pitiful. As soon as these words came out, everyone stood on Cherry¡¯s side and looked at each other with evil eyes, as if Monica was a sinner through the ages. ¡°No, I did push her just now, but it wasn¡¯t at all¡­¡± ¡°You admitted it too, didn¡¯t you?¡± The other party interrupted coldly before Monica could finish speaking. People around immediately pointed at Monica, saying that she was spoiled and arrogant, and with the protection of the Miller family, she became coquettish and domineering. Then he pulled Gail out to talk about how she was so gentle and pure, but why her sister was so uneducated. At this moment, someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°The Miller family is here.¡± Everyone looked at the door together, only to see Jason walking in protecting his beloved wife. Whenever a man looks at Victoria more than once, he will wait fiercely to go back. A waiter went over to exin the matter, and Victoria cast a look. Victoria is now in her forties and still beautiful. Time is especially favorable to beauties. 71.80% 10:58 Chapter 150 Guilt Victoria walked over, and Jason immediately cleared the way for her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my wife!¡± Victoria walked to the center of the arena and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 The Unreasonable Couple Cherry cried immediately and said, ¡°You came just in time, everyone saw it, it was Monica who pushed me first.¡± Before Cherry finished speaking, Victoria waved her hands impatiently, and said in disgust, ¡°Did I ask you? I was asking my Go ddaughter. Who is bullying you, tell me.¡± This matter is obvious, Monica pushed someone away, even if the other party spoke disrespectfully, she shouldn¡¯t do it. But when Victoria came and said this directly, it was obvious that she wanted to protect Monica. Cherry¡¯s eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t believe that the dignified Miller family would do such a ridiculous thing. She looked at Jason as if asking for help, and said, ¡°Uncle, she¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. How good is my wife? My wife didn¡¯t ask you, so don¡¯t talk. If you annoy my wife, it¡¯s no use calling me uncle.¡± Cherry was secretly anxious when she heard this. At this time, she could only ask her grandpa to help. Fortunately, she was not alone this time. She quickly winked at the waiter, and the waiter slipped away quietly. Victoria walked up to Monica, grabbed her hand, and said, ¡°Tell me, who bullied you?¡± ¡°I did push her, but I didn¡¯t use much strength. It wouldn¡¯t fall to the ground at all.¡± ¡°Is what my daughter said right?¡± Victoria looked at Cherry. Cherry trembled, and when Victoria looked at Monica just now, there was a loving light in her eyes. But when he looked at himself, it was all cold. 0.00% 10:48 As an elder, she is really not polite to the younger generation. How did she provoke these two unreasonable people? However, the Miller family¡¯s status is not low, and they are on par with her family, Grandpa will definitely not offend them for himself, Now she has to take advantage of it, or she will lose again! She has already been defeated by Monica once, and she cannot appear a second time, She took a deep breath. She said, ¡°Auntie, do you still want to bully the small under the eyes of everyone? Everyone has seen it, she pushed me, why do you still favor her?¡± ¡°If Monica apologizes to me, this matter will be over. Don¡¯t bully me, a junior¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Victoria said indifferently, and then looked at everyone, ¡°She said you saw it, did you really see it?¡± The gentleman who helped Cherry earlier said, ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes, it was indeed your Go ddaughter who pushed to Ms. Field¡± ¡°Remember this person¡± Victoria raised her finger, pointed at the young man, and then said to Jason, ¡°yes¡±, ¡°Who else? I see that you guys are also eager to try, do you also want to correct my daughter? Jason..¡± ¡°Speak slowly, there are too many people, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to remember!¡± ¡°Idiot, what is the phone for? Can¡¯t take pictures?¡± Victoria red at her husband viciously, Jason nodded immediately, took out his phone from his pocket, and was about to take a picture, The melon-eaters standing at the front trembled and took a step back. 1948 Chapter 151 The Unsasemats Eques ¡°Uncle and aunt, you misunderstood, we didn¡¯t see anything¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t see it? Forget it over there¡± Victoria said lightly, 11 MATAM The young man from before was also panicked. He was just trying to show off in front of the beauties. If he really offended the Miller family because of this, it would really be worth the candle, The young man hastily bowed and apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything either¡± ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you just say you saw it all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense. Even if there is, it¡¯s possible that the two girls were joking and pushed it identally, It¡¯s not a big deal¡± ¡°I like this kid¡¯s words, Jason, remember, he will be promoted in the future¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything, if there was, it must be a fight between the girls!¡± Everyone got cold feet, after all, most of these people had bad-mouthed Monica just now,, Cherry¡¯s eyes widened when she saw this scene, she didn¡¯t expect the Jasons to do that. Just then, Old Mr. Field came over, Cherry seemed to see a life-saving straw, and immediately ran to her grandfather, crying in her grandpa¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandpa, just now I had a quarrel with Ms. Donat, but Ms. Donat pushed me. I didn¡¯t expect that Uncle Yan and Aunt Yan came here, and they¡­ actually favored Ms. Donat and wronged my granddaughter!¡± ¡°Jason, can this matter?¡± Jason saw the elders and began to speak poorly, Victoria frowned and kicked unceremoniously, Jason immediately got excited, and said in a breath, ¡°We just came here, and asked the children around, and they all said they didn¡¯t see it. What do you want me to do? I am also very embarrassed as a parent!¡± ¡°You lied, grandpa, they all saw it clearly, but aunt just threatened them.¡± 49.68% 10.48 Chapter 151 The Unreasonable Couple Hearing this, Old Mr. Field frowned fiercely, and looked at everyone unkindly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Are you helping others to bully my granddaughter?¡± Everyone looked at Old Mr. Field and then at Victoria. These two people are difficult to deal with. 288 Vouchers Since you promised Victoria just now, if you change your mind now, wouldn¡¯t the Miller family be completely offended? Since I did something sorry for the Field family from the very beginning, let¡¯s just continue to make mistakes over there. ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t see it either. I really don¡¯t know what happened to the two girls.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± Cherry was trembling with anger, only regretting that Grandpa came one stept¨¨. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m old, you all treat me as a decoration, don¡¯t you care? You don¡¯t even care about the face of the Field family, do you?¡± As soon as these words came out, the surroundings became silent. And the guests who just came in are afraid toe. The two families are in opposition, evenly matched. At this moment, Victoria said, ¡°The old man is of noble rank. As I said, this is a matter between two girls. We are both parents, so we can only ask clearly. If there is anything wrong with Victoria before, please let me know.¡± Your pardon.¡± ¡°Victoria, you are really good at talking.¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 My wife ¡°You can teach me, but you can¡¯t teach my daughter-inw. Although she is your junior, she is my daughter-inw. My daughter-inw can only be taught by me alone. I am not happy when others teach me. Just like your daughter-inw, I will not let you Shall I teach you a lesson?¡± ¡°You kid, what metaphor are you talking about?¡± ¡°You can teach me, but you can¡¯t teach my wife, it¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Old Mr. Field frowned secretly, this Jason seemed reasonable and good at business. But anyone who h ooks up with his wife will lose all sanity. Otherwise, ording to his business genius mind, the Miller family would have flourished long ago and be the second the Hawn family. However, Jason had offended many people because of his wife, but even so, the Miller family was comparable to the Field family. He¡¯s here to seek justice for his granddaughter, so there¡¯s no need to get involved with him. ¡°Okay, as long as Victoria girl handles it fairly, my old man won¡¯t go too far. Granddaughter, how do you deal with it?¡± ¡°I want her to apologize to me, in front of so many people!¡± Cherry pointed at Monica angrily, and said bluntly. She must make Monica feel ashamed in front of everyone, so that everyone can see what a humble person Monica is. Even if Leo came, she was reasonable and not afraid. Monica¡¯s heart sk pped a beat when she heard that. There are too many people offended now, and she doesn¡¯t want to embarrass her uncle and aunt. Even if there is surveince here, the scene of her pushing Cherry will be filmed. 0.00% 10:48 Chapter 152 My wife Now it¡¯spletely indisputable. She looked at Victoria and said, ¡°Auntie¡­¡± ¡°Call Godmother.¡± Victoria said lightly. 288 Vouchers It was only then that Monica realized that she had called the wrong address in a moment of impatience. ¡°Godmother, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, I¡¯m going to apologize¡­¡± ¡°Since I have taken care of this matter, it is impossible for you to be wronged. Before my son left, you were the most worried thing. I naturally want to do something for my son. I am not for you, but for my son. You don¡¯t owe me a favor, you owe my son a favor.¡± Victoria said in a low voice, then looked at Old Mr. Field, and said, ¡°Your granddaughter also said earlier that there was a little quarrel, and I wanted to ask what happened.¡± ¡°She ate a lot, so I just said a few more words.¡± ¡°Are you really bored? This is the wedding of their two families. She is from the Donat family. Is it hindering you by eating her own food?¡± Cherry was blocked and had nothing to say. Victoria didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with her, and looked at everyone, ¡°Tell me, what happened before my daughter pushed her? Every word, I want to be honest?¡± These words were word for word, very cold. The bustling banquet seemed to freeze a bit at this moment. Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay, not daring to hide anything, so they could only repeat what they just said. How Cherryughed at Monica, how he misled people with the rhythm, said it all. Cherry¡¯splexion became more and more ugly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, grandpa, they are still lying.¡± ¡°Ms. Field, am I lying alone, so many people are saying the same thing, is it still a 23.53% 10:48 Chapter 152 My wife 288 Vouchers lie? We did see Ms. Donat eating here alone, but no one came around. You called us and started it You also said that Auntie Victoria has bad eyesight and recognized such a Go ddaughter. I am right, everyone has heard it.¡± ¡°I always reminded Monica that she is from the Miller family. She said that the Miller family members haven¡¯te yet, so she¡¯s not afraid to say they wille.¡± ¡°Even if you are deliberately rhythmic, I think that push is also fake! You deliberately ran in front of someone to talk, are you familiar with her? I don¡¯t know if you said good things or bad things. She pushed you away, she is a normal person You just fell and your butt hurts, but it took so much trouble to make such a fuss, how many people were called!¡± ¡°If your uncle and aunt don¡¯t arrive, don¡¯t you want to keep making trouble?¡± ¡°not like this¡­¡± Even if Cherry wanted to deny it, no one would believe it. The situation is not good for her now. She was impatient and didn¡¯t know how to solve it. She could only look at Old Mr. Field as if calling for help. ¡°grandfather¡­¡± She pleaded for help pitifully. The old man could only wait for Victoria to speak first. Victoria said lightly, ¡°You heard it too, I didn¡¯t threaten them in front of you. Everything they said is true, so your granddaughter is the first to deceive others, and don¡¯t me my daughter for pushing others later. If you really want to apologize, It should be your granddaughter who apologizes to my daughterN?velDrama.Org is the owner. first, and then I ask Monica to apologize to your granddaughter, how about that?¡± ¡°What? Let me apologize to her first! Why?¡± Cherry pointed at Monica angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s let this matter go, let¡¯s call it a day.¡± Old Mr. Field felt that he couldn¡¯t save face, so he stopped him. ¡°Thank you for letting go, Monica, let¡¯s go.¡± 48.20% 10:48 Chapter 152 My wife 288 Vouchers Victoria held Monica¡¯s hand pretending to be intimate, and was about to turn around and leave, but she didn¡¯t want Cherry to speak, ¡°Uncle and aunt, you are too lenient. My father didn¡¯te out to speak, but you are very active!¡± ¡°We are indeed very strict, do you want me to teach you a lesson?¡± Victoria said bluntly. ¡°You bully the small with the big!¡± ¡°Your granddaughter has a serious tone. If I don¡¯t discipline me more, I¡¯m afraid that troubles wille out of my mouth in the future, and the Field family will be affected. For the sake of the old man today, let¡¯s let this matter go. But I can¡¯t bear to be wronged, even if I can bear it.¡±, my husband won¡¯t let me bear it either. Don¡¯t get angry with a child, and your Field family will send someone to beg me, it won¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Cherry, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing enough? Be quiet, or you¡¯ll get out of here!¡± The old man was furious. Only then was Victoria satisfied, and took the people away. Going to a ce where no one was around, Victoria immediately let go of Monica¡¯s hand. ¡°At the beginning, in order to fulfill my child, I voluntarily let go of my figure and announced that you are my Go ddaughter, in order to make your status prominent. Donat family doesn¡¯t value you, you are unknown, I can understand. But now, You are my Victoria¡¯s daughter, why are you being bullied like this?¡± ¡°Are you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to deal with the Field family, or are you afraid your man will not be able to make decisions for you?¡± that Monica was shocked when she heard the words. Although Victoria¡¯s words are not pleasant to hear, every word is reasonable. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 High-End Operations She used to be afraid of causing trouble because she was used to being powerless. The rule of her life since she was a child is to talk less and do more to avoid causing trouble. Because she is too weak to protect herself, if she provokes others, she will only suffer herself in the end. She is as sweet as possible. Now, even with Leo¡¯s protection, she is used to letting things go. Just like just now, she selfishly thought of making an apology and forgetting about it. It doesn¡¯t matter if she suffers a little bit of grievance. Anyway, she has suffered too much grievance since she was a child, and she has long been used to it. I used to feel that I was right, but now I feel that I am worthless. ¡°Sorry, I know I was wrong.¡± ¡°She knows she¡¯s wrong, so let¡¯s stop talking!¡± Jason said nicely. His wife is cold and cold, and although her words are not pleasant, they are not unreasonable. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to rest!¡± Victoria red, then left. Jason took the time to talk to Monica. ¡°Don¡¯t take her words to heart, she is also for your own good. If you don¡¯t know how to resist, you won¡¯t be able to live in this circle. Take today as a lesson for you, and you will have to rely on yourself in the future. If today we If you¡¯re not here, haven¡¯t you been wronged in vain? It¡¯s okay to be wronged in vain, if you are looked down upon in front of so many people, then you will be bullied by anyone in the future.¡± ¡°do you understand?¡± 0.00% 10:49 Chapter 153 High-End Operations ¡°I see.¡± Monica nodded obediently. Today¡¯s ss can be said to have benefited a lot. ¡°Then I won¡¯t say more, I¡¯m going to chase her.¡± Jason caught up with Victoria, trying to persuade Victoria not to be angry, Monica was going to rest on the deck, but Vivian came out unexpectedly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve rushed here since you met Cherry, I wanted to help you, but I didn¡¯t expect the Jasons toe. I think they changed their names to make it easier, and their tempers are notoriously unreasonable. Protect your shorings, you will definitely not suffer. So, I just watched the show from the sidelines,¡± ¡°I heard everything Cherry told you, and I recorded it all. This is called evidence, In addition, I also heard everything that Victoria told you. The words are indeed not good, but Daniel is there. You should be understandable.¡± ¡°I do understand, but I have always been like this since I was a child¡­¡± Monica looked at her hands detedly, she was used to making fists and holding back, she hadn¡¯t learned how to strike yet. She only dared to show off her skills. ¡°It¡¯s okay, this can¡¯t be done overnight, you have to take it slowly, I will teach you a lessonter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?¡± ¡°Cherry offended our members of the Hawn family, so let¡¯s forget about it? Victoria defends her shorings, so why don¡¯t I protect her weaknesses? Let me show you what high-end operations are?¡± Vivian pulled Monica and walked towards the hall. At this moment, the guests have disembarked and the cruise ship starts to sail. Cherry was brought back to the lounge by her grandfather, and when the door was closed, she scolded her head and face. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you, Leo is not something you can touch, and don¡¯t offend Monica, N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. 22.89% 1949 Chapter 153 High-End Operations Why don¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t ept it. Am I not as good as her?¡± 288 ?Vouchers ¡°If you are reallyparable, you should let Leo look at you differently, instead of causing this situation! It is good now, we have offended the Hawn family, and have a stalemate with the Miller family! I warn you, don¡¯t provoke the People from the Hawn family, don¡¯t touch Monica either. Otherwise, I really can¡¯t keep you, and then you won¡¯t just be wronged!¡± ¡°You are the only child of the Field family, grandpa wants you to seed, not to be entangled in the love of children!¡± ¡°But, I love Leo,¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The old man shouted angrily and interrupted his granddaughter. ¡°If you are still disobedient, you might as well take a yacht and go back by yourself, so as not to offend others here and embarrass me!¡± Seeing that Grandpa was really angry, Cherry didn¡¯t dare lose his temper anymore. She gritted her teeth and could only endure it. After being scolded, she came out feeling dissatisfied and went to the deck. At this moment, everyone was drinking and mingling in the hall, and no one came here to blow the cold wind. She needs to be calm and calm. She will not give up, as long as she finds an opportunity, she will definitely pull Monica down. Monica is not qualified to stay with Leo at all, only she has! She kept taking deep breaths, trying to calm down the anger in her heart. Just then, someone called her from behind. ¡°Field family chick.¡± Cherry frowned tightly upon hearing this, turned around and found a beautiful 49.71% 10:49 Chapter 153 High-End Operations woman. # 288 Nouchers She folded her arms around her chest, and her eyes were unruly, falling on her body, making her very ufortable. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to teach you how to behave!¡± Vivian stepped forward and pped her directly. Cherry¡¯s body hit the guardrail and st aggered. She looked at Vivian in shock, and said angrily, ¡°Who are you, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°You can wrong Monica, why can¡¯t I have a knife on you?¡± Cherry thought for a while, and thought of the previous report. She¡­ she is Ms. Hawn from the Hawn family, Vivian! ¡°Vivian?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still a bit discerning, so you should know why I¡¯m looking for you, right?¡± ¡°Are you all Monica¡¯s dogs? Are you crazy to want to show her off?¡± Cherry couldn¡¯t choose what to say, and roared angrily. Hearing this, Vivian sneered, ¡°Then your grandfather is also your dog?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± Cherry was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Vivian, you p me, if I call someone at this moment, I¡¯ll see what you will do!¡± ¡°Calling? Go ahead and call, the more you call, the better!¡± Vivian took out her phone and yed the audio just now. It clearly stated how she humiliated Monica and how arrogant she was. ¡°How did you have this?¡± Cherry¡¯s face was pale, and she looked at her in shock, as if she had seen a ghost. 73.29% 10:49 Chapter 153 High-End Operations 288 Vouchers ¡°That¡¯s not the point, is it? It¡¯s really unheard of for the dignified Miss Field family to volunteer to be a third party. If this audio is sent to your grandpa, I wonder if the Field family will take advantage of it?¡± ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Cherry roared tremblingly, her eyes were red like a mad beast. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t go too far! Although the Field family is not as good as the Hawn family, they are well-known in Lilder City. Enough is enough, understand?¡± 92.94% Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The Basics of Being a Man ¡°Am I going too far? I¡¯m just teaching you the basic principles of being a human being. You should live in peace and order, and don¡¯t have any extravagant thoughts!¡± When Cherry heard this sentence, she was very familiar with it. Isn¡¯t this what she said to Monica just now? Vivian actually¡­ actually returned it to her intact. Cherry looked extremely ugly. Vivian said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you these words too, and I¡¯m also teaching you the basics of being a human being. In my generation, you should call me auntie, right? It¡¯s reasonable for me to teach younger generations, and I also advise you to be safe and don¡¯t do anything Unreasonable. You always say that Monica is not worthy of Leo, so you don¡¯t look at yourself, with your virtue, you are worthy of Leo, and you want to marry into our Hawn family, it¡¯s just a dream!¡± ¡°Vivian, you are simply deceiving people too much. You are just the daughter adopted by the Hawn family. To put it bluntly, you have a pet, a dog¡­¡± ¡°But now you are trembling after being reprimanded by me. I am a dog, so what are you?¡± Vivian said unhurriedly, crossing her arms around her chest, with a mocking smile on the corner of her mouth. Cherry has never been wronged like this before, the previous grievances have been backlogged, and now they arepletely exposed. ¡°I¡¯m fighting with you, you bi tch should die!¡± Cherry rushed over like crazy. But she is no match for Vivian. She grabbed Cherry without fear, and then threw it out unceremoniously. Cherry fell to the ground in embarrassment, breaking a piece of her knee. 0.00% 10:49 Chapter 154 The Basics of Being a Man Her hair is disheveled, and she doesn¡¯t look like a high-ranking Miss Field family at this moment. ¡°Is it fun to step on people? When you step on others, have you ever thought that you will have such a day? We, the Hawn family, are not afraid of causing trouble. But if you can¡¯t think about it, the Hawn family is willing to y with you.¡± ¡°Cherry, let me advise you, don¡¯t mess with what you shouldn¡¯t, and don¡¯t move if you shouldn¡¯t. As for Monica, who you look down on, move a little bit, and try to see if my brother will kill you. I¡¯m I advise you, don¡¯t seek your own death.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, I¡¯m going back to the house first, goodbye.¡± Vivian said lightly, as if she had been ady the whole time she hadn¡¯t done anything. She went back to the lobby, where Monica was waiting behind the door. Although she didn¡¯t see that scene, but wearing a headset, she could hear clearly, Vivian was simply very domineering. ¡°Vivian, you are so handsome!¡± ¡°This kind of person can¡¯t make any trouble here, and he only dares to bully and bully you.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be too much?¡± Monica said with some worry. ¡°Is it too much? I¡¯m already very merciful. Some things can¡¯t be done again, but can¡¯t be done again. She hasn¡¯t done it once or twice. If she doesn¡¯t let her suffer, I¡¯m afraid there will be no time to rest in peace.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Cherry provoked me more than once or twice. I had already had an argument with her before, and I thought she wouldn¡¯t make any more decisions. I didn¡¯t expect that she would try to harm me this time.¡± ¡°this is for you.¡± Vivian handed over a small gadget and said, ¡°Recorder, you must keep evidence for everything. The police will handle cases andwyers will take evidence. You also keep one for self-defense.¡± 24.83% 10:49 Chapter 154 The Basics of Being a Man ¡°Thank you, Vivian!¡± 288 Vouchers Monica hugged hers touchingly and gave her a big hug. ¡°Okay, if my brother sees it, he will probably be jealous again.¡± Vivian has always felt that she is very mature and stable. After all, she has been tempered in the past few years, coupled with her growing age, she is no longer as yful as before. But now with Monica, she feels like a little girl. ¡°Vivian, you and re are really simr.¡± ¡°How to say?¡± ¡°re is also short-tempered and often gets angry easily. But she is also soft- hearted and kind- hearted, and she is also good-looking!¡± ¡°She is like the 21-year-old me. When she grows up for a few years, she will understand the maturity and stability that 26-year-old should have.¡± Five years is enough to smooth a person¡¯s edges and corners, making her more restrained and sharp. re was her twenty-one year old. And she was re¡¯s twenty-six. Twenty-one-year-old re was no match for twenty-six-year-old Vivian. Leo came down from the stairs, learned about the previous incident, and specially took Monica to thank the Jason couple. ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯m not helping your wife, I¡¯m helping my wife.¡± Victoria sat upright, her legs folded gracefully. Jason is giving her a massage. Leo just smiled when he heard the words, ¡°Anyway, the two of you helped my fianc¨¦e, and I will thank you with a big gift in the future. We won¡¯t bother the two of you anymore, goodbye.¡± 52.16% 10:49 Chapter 154 The Basics of Being a Man Leo left with Monica, and after the door closed, Jason said, ¡°ording to Leo¡¯s personality, he will definitely give me the new area development project, which is what I have always wanted, but JC GROUP has always held it in his hands¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to help my future daughter-inw. If you ept the thank you gift, then I¡¯ll be self-defeating.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, then don¡¯t.¡± Although Jason felt a little distressed, he still didn¡¯t vite Victoria¡¯s intentions, Victoria could see his reluctance. She doesn¡¯t understand business matters, but they have been together for so many years, and she knows what he is thinking when he raises his eyebrows. ¡°If you want it, go for it. Anyway, our son won¡¯t be able to marry this daughter-in-w. I¡¯m just talking angry and jealous?¡± ¡°You like Monica?¡± ¡°The one Wade fell in love with must have her good points, and she can impress my son, can¡¯t she impress me? It¡¯s just that this girl is st upid, not ordinary st upid.¡± ¡°The daughter-inw is taught slowly, there is no rush. Besides, they are not married yet, our son still has a chance.¡± Jason said with a smile. ¡°I hope.¡± Victoria said with a heavy heart, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll take a rest, and call me when the wedding banquet starts.¡± Jason immediately went to make the bed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Victoria red, ¡°Go home and tell me that I¡¯m really tired.¡± ¡°Then can I lie on the side? I¡¯ll just look at you and do nothing.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jason couldn¡¯t be happier. And here Leo brought Monica to the room where they were resting alone, Leo 74.17% 10:49 Chapter 154 The Basics of Being a Man lifted the broken hair on her forehead, and said warmly, ¡°Are you wronged?¡± 288 Vouchers 98.78% Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Lesson ¡°I was a little wronged, but my uncle, aunt, and Vivian have already helped me solve it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m afraid you will be wronged. Even if Ie forwardter and put pressure on the Field family, I can¡¯t erase the harm she caused you. The Field family is really getting more and more presumptuous. Today is the wedding of the Hawn family. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to say anything more, after the wedding is over, I seem to have to take extra care of it.¡± Cherry just doesn¡¯t know how to live or die, repeating over and over again, do you really think he has no temper? ¡°Where will I go in the future, I will never dare to eat too much, I will beughed at.¡± Monica said pitifully. What worries her the most is whether this is okay! There will be a lot of delicious food at every banquet, but those people are very reserved anddylike, so they won¡¯t take it. Those good things came from the side, and then removed, many of them remained intact. In Monica¡¯s world, wasting food is punishable by God. She didn¡¯t care about her image before, but now it¡¯s different, her identity is different, and people are gradually paying attention to her. She must be cautious in her words and deeds, and not be caught by others, otherwise it will be Leo who will be ashamed in the future. Leo looked at her regretful look and smiled helplessly. ¡°Which one do you like? I¡¯ll send someone to the kitchen to bring it to you, and let you go out after you¡¯re full.¡± ¡°If you like which one, at worst, I will bring the chef home so that you can eat it every day.¡± 0.00% 10:49 Chapter 155 Lesson 288 Vouchers N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare an insted box for youter, so you can bring some to school to eat, and you can distribute it to your roommates and ssmates, how about it?¡± Monica was overjoyed when she heard that. Leo even helped her think about the future, what a blessing! ¡°Leo, you are so smart! Then I can eat delicious food every day from now on. And not only at home, but also at school!¡± ¡°Then what reward should you give me?¡± Leo pointed to his mouth, which was obvious. Monica couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°A truly kind person doesn¡¯t ask for anything!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. It seems that your heart to be a foodie is not very firm. The aunt at home is also quite free, so it¡¯s better not to arrange more cooks¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Monica stood on tiptoe. She could just kiss her at first, but she didn¡¯t want the man to be too fast. His body gradually became hot, and he could feel the scorching heat through his clothes. He was full of wild desire. Monica was a little scared. This kind of fear is very strange, afraid that he will act recklessly, but also afraid that he will not act recklessly. She was afraid that her body would make him unable to arouse desire. Although he exined that he doesn¡¯t want her now because he feels sorry for her young age and doesn¡¯t want her to leave a bad impression. But after two years of getting along, nothing happened¡­then she couldn¡¯t help but doubt her personal charm. She didn¡¯t understand whether his concentration was too strong, or she was too dull. Just when she didn¡¯t understand, the man suddenly pulled away. 2364% 10:49 Chapter 155 Lesson He took a deep breath, and tried his best to suppress the desire in his heart, fearing that if he continued like this, he would wipe his gun and go off. ¡°are you OK?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes were blurred and Vivian was out of breath. Her voice became coquettish because of the kiss just now. Leo clenched his fists and said, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ll go wash my face.¡± Then, he went to the bathroom. Monica was a little discouraged. 288 ?Vouchers she was waiting for Leo toe out, she received a call from George, who was looking for her in the lobby. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Although your sister didn¡¯t let you be a bridesmaid, you still have to apany me to send your sister on the red carpet. There are no reporters here today, but everyone here is a big shot. We must not let people think that we are notpatible and spread jokes.¡± Monica felt a little ridiculous when she heard this. They were indeed at odds. They were bullied by Gail since they were young, and their father didn¡¯t say a word for her. Now let here out to put on a show. ¡°? ¡°I see, I¡¯ll go to the dressing room right away.¡± She hung up the phone and Leo also came out of the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see Gail, she¡¯s my sister after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Martin to bring things over.¡± ¡°Leave it alone, I¡¯lle back to eatter.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to Zack, and I¡¯lle back to you. If you can¡¯t reach me, go to 47.56% 10:49 Chapter 155 Lesson Vivian, she is much more convenient than me.¡± ¡°alright, I got it.¡± Monica said obediently, and then went to the dressing room. 288 ?Vouchers Gail has already put on her makeup. It is said that the most beautiful thing in a woman¡¯s life is to look like a bride, and it is true. No matter how she looked at Gail before, she didn¡¯t like it, but today she looks very Her bridesmaid is not a stranger either, she is the embarrassing May at thest birthday party. I heard that she went back and had a big fight with her boyfriend, and then they broke up. The two were going to get married, and the wedding date was still ahead of Gail, but they didn¡¯t want to part ways because of a counterfeit dress. May looked at Monica, her beautiful eyes seemed to breathe fire. ¡°Gail, why is she here?¡± May said displeased. ¡°Do you think I want to? It¡¯s not just to show off to outsiders. Later, she will follow behind my dad and send me to the red carpet.¡± Gail also looked dissatisfied, now Monica¡¯s status is much higher than hers. ¡°You can do whatever you want, I¡¯ll find a ce to do it myself, don¡¯t call me.¡± Monica was also a little embarrassed. It was enough for her to provoke one Cherry, but she didn¡¯t want to provoke two more women. Soon George and Michelle came to their rescue. Seeing her beautiful daughter, Michelle burst into tears. She hugged Gail and said, ¡°Daughter, I finally saw you getting married. When you were just born, your father was very sad, saying that you were a daughter, and you would marry someone else sooner or later. I didn¡¯t expect that in a blink of an eye, so Years passed and our daughter grew up.¡± ¡°Yeah, Gail is so beautiful now, and she has found a good man. You marry into the 68.46% 10:49 Chapter 155 Lesson 288 ?Vouchers Hawn family, and the Hawn family will definitely treat you well. You should go home often to see me and your mother, do you understand?¡± ?¡± George was a man after all, he didn¡¯t shed tears, but his eyes were also red. The two gossiped around Gail, very affectionately. If Monica were an outsider, she would definitely be very moved to see this scene. But George was her father. 10:49 94.25% Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Difference 288 ?Vouchers Chapter 156 Difference She was sitting on the sidelines, and George hadn¡¯t even looked at him since he entered the door, his eyes were all on Gail alone. He seems to have only one daughter, her. What about her? what is she Monica felt a little pain in her heart, and thought she had been numb for a long time. in the Donat family for eighteen years, she knew very early on that she was the most redundant one, but now she realized that she was not redundant, but in their eyes, she had never existed and was meaningless, is optional. Monica¡¯s throat was constricted, and she wanted to cry, but she couldn¡¯t cry. She pinched her hands tightly, her nails digging into the flesh, and the pain was excruciating. They asked for warmth, George tucked his eyes, and then looked at Monica, ¡°Are you here? I heard that you had a dispute with the granddaughter of the Field family just now. In the future, you cannot speak in public, can you not speak?¡± Sinners do not offend others, do you understand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s her¡­¡± Before Monica could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by George. ¡°I don¡¯t care whose fault it is. Although the Donat family and the Field family are not family friends, they also have business contacts. How can you make me feel ashamed to do business with their family in the future? Do you think you have a rtionship with Leo? It¡¯s the Go ddaughter of the Miller family, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not a dad anymore?¡± When Monica heard this, she opened her mouth, wanting to justify herself. Back then, when George begged her to have dinner with the mayor¡¯s son, he spoke kindly. 0.00% 12:06 But after he used her, he is now speaking harshly again. This is her father R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only For a long time, her voice was a little cold. ¡°It¡¯s best that you know, I don¡¯t want you to cause me any trouble. We will sit together as a familyter, so as not to make peopleugh. When the banquet starts, you and I will apologize to Old Mr. Field.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t go.¡± Wonice straightened her back George frowned fercely when he heard this, and looked at her displeased. ¡°George, look at her, she hasn¡¯t married into the Hawn family yet.¡± *Unce, even though I¡¯m an oursicer, I can¡¯t stand listening to these words. Wonice¡¯s cemper is getting bigger and bigger. Sure enough, it¡¯s different to have someone behind her back. She dares to talk to her father like that.¡± Wonice et alice ridiculous when she heard that. ¡°Wax is is about our family, does it have anything to do with you? You care so much should I give you an award?¡± Unde and aunt were right. Vivian was right, and Leo was right. Once she sumbed they thought she was week and could be bullied. What is she afraid of noN? She was afraid that the Miller family would not be big enough. Or are you afraid that your man will not be able to stand up for yourself? She relies on men. If they have the ability, they also go to a man like Leo to rely on. Therefore, there is no shame in relying on a man. This man was found by himself! When May heard this, she was very angry. ¡± Chapter 156 Difference ¡°Can you say that again!¡± She pointed to Monica¡¯s nose. ¡°none of your business?¡± 288 Vouchers Look at your daughter, what is this talking about? If this spread, I thought it was because the Donat family had no tutors!¡¯ George¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard this. He was more or less concerned about Leo¡¯s influence, and the overbearing and unreasonable couple of the Miller family. But at this moment, as the head of the family, as a father, he was openly provoked by Monica, so he had to speak out. Even if Leo came to find him, then he had a reason. Monica!¡± George roared in a low voice, and even pped the dressing table hard, making a deep sound. Monica¡¯s heart ski pped a beat and she looked at him. ¡°Am I not right? When I¡¯m talking to you, why would an outsider interject? Her family didn¡¯t teach her a lesson. Don¡¯t intervene casually when others talk?¡± ¡°You still have the face to use others?¡± George had no scruples at the moment. All his rationality was buried in anger, he just wanted to teach this rude daughter a lesson! George stepped forward, pped high, and was about to p him down. Monica frowned fiercely, and instead of dodging, she said in a cold voice. ¡°You just hit it! At worst, I will take this p print out and let everyone see how you teach your daughter a lesson! I am eighteen, not eight. You are still so barbaric, talking with your fists, it is only a joke if it gets out Bar?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± 50.38% 12:06 Chapter 156 Difference 288 IVouchers George was so blocked by these words that he couldn¡¯t say a word, his big hand was hanging in the air. Monica looked a little short in front of him, and George was huge, making her even smaller and more frail. Monica raised her chin, raised her head and looked at George, her eyes no longer retreated timidly, but looked straight at him. ¡°Dad, and what you just said, let me apologize to Old Mr. Field. Well, before I apologize, I will ask Godmother, they have just solved it. Cherry and I are both at fault, and I want to Apologize, and Cherry should apologize to me first.¡± ¡°Also, I will also go to Leo to see what he thinks!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me? You moved out Jason and Victoria, and Leo, are you going to rebel?¡± George was so angry, why didn¡¯t he realize that Monica had such a strong side before? ¡°I just want to give me justice. I don¡¯t understand. They have no blood rtionship with me and they can protect their daughters. And I was born by my father. Why did my father treat me so cruelly? Gail is yours Daughter, don¡¯t I? Don¡¯t your conscience hurt when you treat one another so favorably? ¡± Monica finally asked the question in her heart. This question has been buried in my heart for many years, and I always wanted to ask it before, but I didn¡¯t have the courage. She was afraid that if she asked, it would make George unhappy. But now, she figured it out, and wanted to ask a good question. George¡¯s face turned red when he heard that. He couldn¡¯t control himself anymore, this p fell hard, but it didn¡¯t hit her face, but hit her arm heavily. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 You Are a Shame 288 IVouchers Chapter 157 You Are a Shame How could Monica¡¯s weak body resist such a heavy p. Her body fell to the ground in embarrassment, and her knees hit the cold floor tiles, causing a bit of pain. Monica tried to push herself up, but her whole body ached and she had no strength. George really hit himself! Why? Monica raised her head, her eyes were red, but not a single tear fell. She haspletely despaired of family affection. ¡°You ask me why? I tell you, because you are my disgrace! Only Gail is my pride. Even if you are supported by Leo and Miller family now, in my eyes, the dislike for you will not change!¡± It turned out that she was a disgrace, a disgrace to the Donat family. They can look down on themselves, but she can¡¯t belittle herself! Monica took a deep breath, gathered all her strength, and got up from the ground. ¡°Dad, I know. I am a disgrace to the Donat family, so my future honor and disgrace have nothing to do with the Donat family. I can apany you to attend and act in front of the guests. But you asked me to apologize, impossible!¡± ¡°You still dare to speak to me in such a tone?¡± George wanted to teach Monica a lesson, but was pulled by Michelle. ¡°Okay, George, why are you getting angry with someone who doesn¡¯t matter?¡± She secretly winked at George, telling him to calm down and not let his anger go to his head. 0.00% 12:06 Chapter 157 You Are a Shame If Monica was hurt anywhere, Leo would definitelye for trouble. 288 Vouchers After being pulled like this, George also calmed down, gave Monica a hard look, and then mmed the door and left. Michelle hurried after her. For a moment, there were only three people left in the house. May crossed her arms and looked at her proudly. Seeing Monica in a state of distress, she was very happy. Monica felt like they were looking at a bereaved dog. She was indeed embarrassed, but she was not wrong. The reason why she is being beaten now is because she is not full-fledged, she is not strong enough. One day, she will be strong. Soon the wedding began, and the cruise ship sailed to the middle of the sea. This sea area belongs to the Hawn family. You can fish and see groups of fish dancing. It is a grand scene. There is still a bridge between the three cruise ships, and everyone can move around freely. And the important guests are all on the cruise ship in the middle. The wedding march was yed, and hot air balloons were flying overhead. A burst of roses fell, it turned out to be a rain of roses. The Donat family attended together, and George held Gail¡¯s hand. Monica followed Michelle, and the bridesmaids and flower girls were beside her. The red carpet is about to be on the h orizon, and then it¡¯s George¡¯s business. She was about to sit with Michelle in the guest seat, but just as she turned around, 20.35% 12:06 Chapter 157 You Are a Shame there was a resistance behind her. She was caught off guard and fell heavily to the ground. Someone stepped on her skirt! She fell, and everyone looked over and burst outughing. Monica¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden, and she hurriedly got up from the ground. She didn¡¯t dare to look up, didn¡¯t dare to look at the faces of those guests. 288 Vouchers Michelle disliked Monica¡¯s embarrassment, so she quickly grabbed her arm, but secretly pinched her hard. Monica frowned fiercely in pain, her face turned pale. She was pped by George first, and she fell heavily to the ground just now. Michelle didn¡¯t say a word offort, but her first reaction was to me herself and teach herself a lesson. She gritted her teeth, and could only bear it at the moment. If you make a big fuss, it will only make yourself more embarrassed. She looked back at May, and she smiled at herself, as if she didn¡¯t do it just now. ¡°What do you see me doing?¡± May said proudly. George turned his head dissatisfied, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed enough? Michelle, pull her down quickly!¡± Michelle quickly took Monica away. And the most important guests sitting at the front of the guest seats here are naturally members of the Hawn family. Because of the distance, Leo didn¡¯t know what happened. He only knew that his wife fell to the ground and everyone else wasughing at her. Leo clenched his fists, resisting the urge to help, and said coldly, ¡°Is it funny?¡± 41.56% N?velDrama.Org is the owner. 12:06 Chapter 157 You Are a Shame 1288 Vouchers The voice was not loud, but it was extraordinarily deep and cold. When it reached everyone¡¯s ears, everyone immediately became silent. The world seems to be a little quiet. Monica sat on the left and Leo sat on the right, separated by an aisle. Leo had no intention of going to see the wedding at all, and all his heart was tied to Monica. She doesn¡¯t seem happy. He lowered his head, didn¡¯t look at anyone, put his hands on his knees, and kept messing with his clothes. Leo wanted to get up, but he didn¡¯t want to be stopped by Andrew. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to go now. What do you want to do under the watchful eyes of everyone?¡± ¡°Since you promised to wait for two years, you have to endure these two years.¡± Leo gritted his teeth when he heard this, and sat down again. ¡°Although you can¡¯t act superficially, I won¡¯t stop you from doing whatever you want secretly. The Donat family is inws, and the two women are the daughters- inw of my Hawn family. I won¡¯t favor one over the other. But if George himself can¡¯t serve a bowl of water If it¡¯s t, then it¡¯s another matter to stand up for Monica, but¡­the other party is your old man after all, so be more polite.¡± ¡°Secretly rob business, if you have nothing to do, just threaten it, it¡¯s almost enough, don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°Dad, you seem to be very experienced?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°I did a lot of bad things when I was young. It¡¯s all talk of experience, so don¡¯t mention it! Wait until the wedding is over, and then go andfort your woman.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Leo nodded. Time passed by every minute and every second, Leo only felt that the time was 63.18% 12:06 Chapter 157 You Are a Shame extremely tormented. 288 ?Vouchers After the pastor finished his vows and exchanged rings, the wedding process was almost over. Then came the kissing and the tossing of bouquets. The person who receives the bouquet is the next person to get married. Only then did Monica lift her head. Gail turned her back, then tossed the bouquet to the VIP seats. Everyone is looking forward to it, hoping that the flower ball will hit them. Finally, the bouquetnded firmly in Vivian¡¯s arms. Vivian froze for a moment, before she even nned to grab it, the ball flew over by itself? Everyone¡¯s eyes also looked at the past for a moment, with blessings. ¡°It seems that the next person in the Hawn family to achieve good things is Ms. Hawn!¡± Monica also looked over, but met Leo¡¯s deep phoenix eyes. She was flustered and quickly lowered her head. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Can¡¯t Cry Chapter 158 Can¡¯t Cry Leo could see clearly this time, her eyes were red. Vivian walked up to Leo and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, I got the bouquet, hurry up and bless me! Maybe I will get married to Zion soon, I¡¯m happy to think about it.¡± Vivian held the bouquet and sniffed it gently. Vivian noticed that Leo hadn¡¯t answered her for a long time, and couldn¡¯t help but looked over in doubt, and found that his heart was not with her at all. A man who falls in love is really scary, he doesn¡¯t even care about his own sister. ¡°Don¡¯t read it, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her after reading it, you might as well ask me, maybe I know!¡± ¡°She was fine when she went out, why did she go to find Gail and it became like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wronged.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡± Leo frowned and looked at Vivian, it seemed that she knew. ¡°I knew it when you kissed her in the room just now. There¡¯s no way, the sound of wheat harvesting is really good. Your lips and teeth are intertwined. I really can¡¯t listen to that lingering voice. It¡¯s all goosebumps.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s wearing a headset?¡± ¡°Well, so I also recorded the audio, you listen. You can go back a little bit and listen to your lingering voices.¡± Leo red unceremoniously, then listened to the recording. In the recording, soon after Monica entered the dressing room, she had a conflict with George. No wonder she is so no wonder, no one would feel better when his biological 0.00% 12.075 Chapter 158 Can¡¯t Cry father said that. shame¡­ He even said that the woman he loves the most is a disgrace! He narrowed his eyes fiercely and squeezed his fist silently. ¡°Since you already knew, why did you tell me now?¡± 288 Mouchers ¡°Please, I told you before the wedding just started, so ording to your temper, can this marriage go on well? I¡¯ve held back until now, okay? Well, the wedding is almost over, and the rest is Carnival.¡± Leo was also impatient. He happened to see Monica leaving the VIP seat and walking towards the back door, so he hurried to catch up. He chased all the way to the deck, but he didn¡¯t see Monica. Just then, he saw the warehouse. She is hiding here? He approached the warehouse, and when he was about to open it, he didn¡¯t expect Monica¡¯s voice to come from inside. ¡°Don¡¯te in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a mess right now, I don¡¯t want you to see me like this!¡± Monica said hastily, she heard the footsteps and knew that Leo was chasing her out. She doesn¡¯t want to be seen by her beloved and feel ashamed. It was because she was useless and too weak, that¡¯s why she was always bullied. Hearing this, Leo¡¯s heart clenched fiercely, and the pain was severe. ¡°Let me go in and see how you are, at least¡­ When you are sad, I can still be by your side.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯te in, I will go out naturally after I cry.¡± ¡°Monica¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. 25.38% 12-07 Chapter 158 Can¡¯t Cry ¡°Just listen to me once, okay?¡± Monica said pleadingly with a crying voice. Leo said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± A door separated the two of them. 288 Vouchers Leo wanted to go in but was afraid that Monica would be even more upset, so he had to suffer outside. Monica wanted to find a ce where no one was around, and cry wantonly. But she didn¡¯t expect Leo to chase her out. She wanted to cry, but felt embarrassed. She held back for three minutes without crying. Finally Monica wiped her tears in embarrassment and came out of the warehouse. As soon as the man came out, he was hugged by Leo. ¡°I can¡¯t cry¡­I¡¯m embarrassed to cry when you¡¯re here.¡± Monica said aggrievedly. ¡°Then don¡¯t cry, let me make youugh, okay?¡± Leo said very distressed. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯m a little hungry, and I want to eat. If I eat, I¡¯ll get better.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡± Leo held her hand tightly and led her back to the lounge. Monica takes one bite at a time, and the cake is not too sweet. She needs to vent well now, how can she cover up the bitterness in her heart if she doesn¡¯t eat more sweets. As she ate, tears fell, and finally her eyes were blurred. ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­not enough, I have to eat more.¡± 48.9036 12:07 Chapter 158 Can¡¯t Cry 288 iVouchers Leo handed her a ss of warm water and said, ¡°Can you stop eating? You¡¯ve eaten enough, tell me if you have any grievances, and I¡¯ll help you out.¡± ¡°But you are not me. They are afraid of me not because of me, but because of behind me, as well as my uncle and aunt. I am still useless¡­¡± ¡°You really think so?¡± ¡°Is not it?¡± you ¡°Then why are others afraid of Gail? Is it because of her outstanding ability? No, it¡¯s because they are afraid of the Donat family and the Hawn family behind her.¡± ¡°I know you have no intention of harming others, but I can¡¯t guarantee that no one wants to harm you. You can use the power behind you to protect yourself instead of bullying the weak. Then these powers belong to you, not yours. What does it matter?¡± ¡°You just protect yourself, that¡¯s called good intentions. You don¡¯t need to have too much pressure, you just need to be yourself, understand?¡± ¡°Leo, why do I always feel that what you say is nonsense, but the nonsense just happened to convince me?¡± Monica was terribly aggrieved because of her weakness. But now that he said that, she felt that she should be more shameless. She looked at Leo aggrieved, a little confused. Leo knocked her on the head helplessly, with a doting smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m right, because I will never hurt you. I know all the grievances you suffered from George, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you out.¡± ¡°When the timees, my dad will see me even more unhappy, and will take it out on me again.¡± ¡°He dares!¡± Leo narrowed his eyes so hard that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. The Donat family is getting more and more outrageous. 70.70% 12:07 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 You Can¡¯t Control It 288 Vouchers Chapter 159 You Can¡¯t Control It George thought that if he climbed Zack, he would be free from worries, that would be too naive. ¡°I¡¯m tired, can I take a rest here? I don¡¯t want to go down now, can I go down when I eat?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± Leo helped her cover the quilt, kissed her lightly on the forehead, and said, ¡°Remember thinking of me in your dreams.¡± Monica curled her lips, this person is really domineering, he cares about his dreams, why don¡¯t he go to the Supervision Bureau! Leo squeezed her mouth, then turned and left. He naturally has something to do, and the Donat family has bullied his people, so naturally he will not let it go. At this moment, George was still mingling with people in the hall, and everyone congratted him one after another. He drank a little too much, and his whole body was a little floating. This is what people say when they are in good spirits on happy asions. Leo took a ss of wine and walked over to clink sses with George. George saw who wasing, his heart trembled, and he realized that it was not good. ¡°Mr. Hawn.¡± George said politely. ¡°I want to have a drink with you.¡± He said lightly, and everyone around him left with interest. Seeing this, George understood what was going on. ¡°You came to me because of that girl Monica.¡± 0.00% 12:07 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 159 You Can¡¯t Control It 288 iVouchers ¡°I mentioned a few words to you before, but you didn¡¯t seem to take it to heart. You made me very embarrassed by what you did.¡± Leo looked at the bright red liquid in the cup, shaking slightly, and under the light, it reflected a strange brilliance. The red light refracted on his face, making him look secretive. At this moment, George and Zack havepletely be inws, and he is of the same generation as Leo, and he is going to marry Monica again, no matter how he is, his status is a bit higher. With some confidence, he said, ¡°Mr. Hawn, as a father, I teach my daughter a lesson, is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°How do I remember, that¡¯s not what you told me back then. Back then you were polite and said that you would take good care of Monica and never let her be wronged in the Donat family. But now your eldest daughter haspletely be the member of the Hawn family People, when you make friends with my elder brother, your tone is different.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. If the child Monica is not wrong, how can I punish her? | love her too much. This time, she was really rude and disrespectful, so I taught her a lesson in a fit of anger. Dayton. Is there any father in this world who doesn¡¯t teach his children? Even our family Gail, if she does something wrong, I, as a father, will teach me a lesson.¡± ¡°But you call her a disgrace!¡± Leo said in a cold voice, these few words escaped from his lips. When George heard this, his body trembled. Unexpectedly, Monica even told Leo this. He didn¡¯t know that Leo had already listened to all his words. ¡°You thought that Gail would be safe by marrying into the Hawn family with my brother behind her? I have a bad temper and tend to protect my shorings. You gave me your second daughter for the sake of Please the Hawn family, you can¡¯t please me now, so I don¡¯t need to be polite.¡± ¡°My methods are a bit dirty, disgraceful. Your daughter will be in the Hawn family every day from now on. You can¡¯t see or feel it. If something happens, it¡¯s not 21.29% 12:07 Chapter 159 You Can¡¯t Control It good!¡± ¡°You threatened me?¡± George¡¯splexion changed, and he said a little angrily. ¡°You moved my people, why can¡¯t I touch yours?¡± 288 Vouchers Leo said coldly, his lonely phoenix pupils were full of hostility, as if they wanted to swallow people up. When George heard this, his body trembled violently. ¡°George, you¡¯re getting old too, what you get is hard-won, don¡¯t ruin it once. You can¡¯tpete with the Hawn family, and you can¡¯tpare with JC GROUP! Since you can¡¯t be fair, don¡¯t do anything about Monica Tube!¡± George was so excited by these words that he broke out in a cold sweat, and he woke up from the wine he had just drank. ¡°In the future, she can only be taught by me. You don¡¯t care, understand?¡± ¡°I see¡­ George dared not speak out. Zack is really good, but Leo also has to defend. Zack has always wanted Leo¡¯s life all these years, but let him escape from death several times, and even pretended to be so far, developing JC GROUP into SIIC Group, this ability is amazing! Zack couldn¡¯t do anything to Leo these years, how could he offend him. At this moment, I can only swallow my breath. Leo said what should be said, and what should not be said, and then he turned and left. He directly told Martin that Donat Group can deal with it as it pleases, as long as it keeps him from going bankrupt. After all, Monica is the daughter of the Donat family, and the bankruptcy of the Donat family still has some influence on her. Chapter 159 You Can¡¯t Control It 288 ?Vouchers When the time is right, he will definitely let Monicapletely leave the Donat family, stay away from this cold-blooded and heartless family. From now on, his house will be the only residence for that little girl. He exined several things to Martin, one is Donat family, the other is May. ¡°If there is a task, I will give it to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man, so hitting a woman seems unreasonable?¡± Martin said a little embarrassedly. ¡°I asked you to do it yourself? Won¡¯t you find two people?¡± Leo said. Martin always felt something was weird. Before Leo returned to the lounge, he was stopped by Vivian. ¡°Interested in a drink?¡± she said with a smile. Leo was also a little depressed at the moment, so he simply nodded. Then they came to the corner of the hall, the table was full for a long time, and there were some snacks. Vivian took it specially, she couldn¡¯t understand why Monica liked to eat these things. She took a bite of the ice skin cake and put it down unbearably. ¡°This thing is really too sweet, how can I eat it?¡± ¡°Perhaps she has been crying in her heart, so she entrusts these things, and wants to fill them with something.¡± Leo looked at those snacks, thoughtful. Monica¡¯s smiling face appeared in my mind, it was very warm, and she looked as if she didn¡¯t know the world and hadn¡¯t experienced any troubles. But I don¡¯t want to, she has worked so hard along the way. 77.40% 12:07 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Lost reason Hearing this, Vivian felt a little touched. ¡°If this continues, it will be bad for your health. You still need to control it in the future, otherwise it will be bad for you to be hospitalized.¡± ¡°Why are you like Zion?¡± Leo nced helplessly. Vivianughed, ¡°Really? No way, who made us a couple!¡± ¡°Neither of you have formalized the rtionship, but you are quite positive.¡± ¡°He and I don¡¯t care about this, as long as we understand each other in our hearts. We are the best partners at work and help each other in life. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have much ambition. I just want to be a woman behind him. If he needs me to appear, then I must be a female warrior. If he doesn¡¯t need me, then I will be his wife, that¡¯s all. .Look at Monica being with you, how much pressure is there, she will be belittled even if she eats something. Once you make this public, the pressure of public opinion alone will overwhelm her.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you, it¡¯s just a pity that Monica suffers.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Leo¡¯s voice was low and deep, and his face became a little dignified. If it wasn¡¯t for the Miller family¡¯s help to improve her status, I¡¯m afraid the road ahead would be even more difficult. ¡°I always feel that I owe her too much, and I want to make up for it with my whole life.¡± ¡°I hope the road ahead will be easier. I don¡¯t know if she can hold on. What if she gets scared and wants to run away?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± 0.00% 12.07 Chapter 160 Lost reason 288 ?Vouchers Vivian couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised when he heard these words, it was rare for him to be so confused. ¡°I used to let her go, thinking that I would be free and easy. But it turns out that I have a lot of selfishness, and I wish I could keep her by my side for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Leo has always been unparalleled in wisdom, strategizing, and winning thousands of miles. How did he be so unconfident in a little girl?¡± ¡°All my sanity was gone after I met her. It¡¯s already pretty good that I didn¡¯t run away.¡± When Leo mentioned Monica, the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but a slight smile, which erased his edges and corners, making him appear extra gentle. ¡°If you really want to protect her, then create momentum. Elevate Monica¡¯s status to the point where others are afraid, and those people will naturally not dare to speak nonsense.¡± ¡°I know that. The Donat family probably won¡¯t work. I can only rely on the Miller family.¡± ¡°The Miller family will indeed help you so much, but they also have selfish motives. They want Monica and Mr. Miller to be together. They are afraid that it will backfire.¡± ¡°I believe her.¡± Leo smiled and said, ¡°I believe she will not leave me. When I was ugly and poor, she did not choose to give up on me. Now when I am in a high position, I will not give up on her. All of this I can only do it secretly, Monica doesn¡¯t want to ept the Miller family¡¯s love, I don¡¯t want her to have a psychological burden.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about business. I¡¯m ayman. I can¡¯t help you. Zack won¡¯t sit still. He has regarded you as an enemy all these years. It is impossible for Monica to go so easily. You married a Powerful wife, and also has a rtionship with the Miller family, have you forgotten what Zack did before?¡± As soon as these words came out, Leo seemed to be a different person. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He narrowed his eyes fiercely, and unconsciously tightened his hand holding the cup. Chapter 160 Lost reason Vivian felt that in an instant, Leo seemed to have turned into a hell demon. Vivian¡¯s heart trembled, and she mentioned Leo¡¯s sore spot. 288 ?Vouchers She quickly reached out and held his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself, you will hurt yourself.¡± Fine cracks appeared on the goblets. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to cut my hands. Hearing this, Leo closed her eyes in pain, and opened them again, inside was peaceful, as if it was just an illusion of hers. He let go of his hand, and the liquid flowed out slowly, staining the table bright red like a pool of blood. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vivian shook her head lightly. ¡°I know you have been unhappy all these years. I am a girl and I was adopted. Zack has no defense against me. If I get involved with the family business, I¡¯m afraid It didn¡¯t work out either. So I chose another profession and became a military doctor.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m with Zion and have a rtionship with the White family, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s another matter. His ambition is too big, and he won¡¯t allow us to develop, even if I am a woman. He is too suspicious. Heavy, can¡¯t tolerate dissidents, even close brothers.¡± She thanked the old man for adopting her at home, so that she would not stay in the orphanage and drift away in the future. However, the intrigues of the Hawn family also exhausted her physically and mentally. Shortly after Karl Leo left, she asked herself to go to that kind of boarding school. She didn¡¯t like to go home, didn¡¯t want to go home and see Zack¡¯s horrible face. She filled out her major in college, and she didn¡¯t dare to choose finance, for fear that she would misunderstand him, and she had the idea of going against him. These years, she also lived with trepidation. The Hawn family is tooplicated. Chapter 160 Lost reason ¡°Who do you think Zack¡¯s helper is?¡± 288 ?Vouchers Hearing this, Vivian thought for a while and said, ¡°His wife, Lydia, also has a vice director of the company. The position of the vice director in the group is very important. Apart from Dad, he is the oldest. Besides, Lydia, her status should not be underestimated. Her father used to be a high-level person, so it is too easy for Zack to develop any project and get a certificate.¡± ¡°Take your time, I¡¯ll break his left and right arms first!¡± Leo whispered. ¡°Have you got an idea?¡± ¡°Well, but I can¡¯t tell you. It still needs to be nned slowly, and you should not be involved in it.¡± ¡°I believe you. But, are you sure it was the elder brother who did it? Karl is really him¡­¡± At the end of Vivian¡¯s speech, she couldn¡¯t bear to continue talking. This is the fundamental reason why Leo has always wanted to deal with Zack. He is not just to protect himself, but more to avenge Karl! Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapte Chapter 161 Nightmare ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to lie to you?¡± Hearing this, Vivian felt a little desperate in her heart. Although she and Zack were not close, she didn¡¯t want to see their brothers killing each other. But if Zack really made the move first, he was forcing Leo to resist. ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t directly participate in it, I dare to conclude that he must have intervened in it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let any of the real murderers and aplices go.¡± ¡°You for Karl? Is it worth it? This is obviously a big gamble. If you ruin Zack, the one who gets hurt must be Dad, and the one who hurts the foundation must be the foundation of the Hawn family! Zack and you are now evenly matched, and both will definitely suffer! ¡± ¡°Karl died to protect me.¡± Leo¡¯s voice Vivian paused, with a touch of sadness. This matter, even in the past many years, is still lingering in my heart. What he couldn¡¯t pass was his own test. He would rather die himself. Both Karl and Jasmine have confirmed their wedding date, and Jasmine is also pregnant. Just waiting for him to return to Lilder City and tell Dad everything, but he doesn¡¯t want the cruise ship to explode. Karl gave himself thest buoy and pushed him overboard. Then the cruise ship caught fire, and his figure was obliterated by the fire. He probably won¡¯t be able to forget that scene until he dies. 0.00% 12:08 288 Vouchers The cruise ship finally exploded, leaving no bones left of him. He couldn¡¯t even find Karl¡¯s body, what a cruel thing it was. His dear brother died because of him, and now he is left with orphans and widows, who can only live in thoughts. He owes too much. Vivian also fell silent when she heard the words, and the topic suddenly became sad. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Leo poured another ss of spirits, raised his head and drank it down. After several drinks in a row, Vivian didn¡¯t persuade her, because she knew she couldn¡¯t persuade her at all. This is a knot that cannot be untied in Leo¡¯s heart. People who drink liike this are the easiest to get drunk. Two bottles of high-purity brandy fell into his throat, and Leo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Seeing that she was almost done, Vivian stopped and said, ¡°Go back, Monica is still waring for you. Leo wanted to continue drinking, but when he heard this, he hesitated for a moment, and finally put down the ss. ¡°Lea, if you died that day, you wouldn¡¯t have met Monica.¡± ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t meet me, I believe she will find someone who loves herself and stay with her for the rest of her life. I wish she hadn¡¯t met me and Karl was still alive.¡± Vivian fell silent upon hearing this. It seems that Leo¡¯s obsession is very deep. She helped Leo back to the room. Monica had already woken up, and seeing him drunk, she couldn¡¯t help being surprised, ¡°How did he get so drunk?¡± 12:07 Chapter 161 Nightmare ¡°I was chatting with Leo, and I couldn¡¯t help but drink too much. I¡¯m going to prepare hangover soup.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stay and take care of it.¡± She undressed Leo and took off his shoes before dragging him to bed. ¡°Why are you so heavy, you should lose weight.¡± 288 Vouchers Hearing her words, Leo couldn¡¯t help holding her hand and pulling her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re talking bad about me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk?¡± ¡°I was really not sober just now, but I¡¯m better now.¡± Monica red angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t let me drink, but you ended up getting drunk like this, it¡¯s simply too much.¡± She had just finished speaking when Leo kissed her unexpectedly. Monica was powerless to resist, perhaps because the smell of alcohol on his body was overwhelming, she also felt hot all over and dizzy after breathing for so long. She thought she was drunk too, otherwise how could she lose her mind. She actually sank into this kiss, unable to extricate herself. And someone in the kitchen who was preparing hangover soup was trembling. ¡°Ms. Hawn, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the ser vant asked with concern. ¡°Da mn it, I forgot to reap the wheat.¡± The sound of wheat harvesting is really good, I can hear theirmunicationpletely, it¡¯s so boring. She quickly picked the wheat, which made her feel a lot easier. She touched her face, her cheeks were hot, and she was probably blushing by now. It has been eight or nine years since she and Zion met in college. They have known each other and fell in love with each other. Up to now, they have never been so 42.73% 12:08 Chapter 161 Nightmare lingering. 288 ?Vouchers She and Zion have been quite well-behaved along the way, and they have never held hands. Afterwards, Monica received a call from Vivian, saying that she would not serve the hangover soup, for fear of disturbing their good business. She just remembered about the headset, and her cheeks turned red. ¡°Sorry, I forgot¡­¡± Monica said with some embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s good to be young, full of vigor!¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Leo is ying hooligans?¡± Monica said innocently. ¡°Leo is shameless, what else do I care? I know how to deal with Zion, thank you for your demonstration!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?¡± Before Monica could fully understand, Vivian had already hung up the phone. Leo didn¡¯t sleep well this time. In the dream, the scene from four years ago reappeared. They had already booked the ne, but they didn¡¯t want the ne to be cancelled. They had to do a cruise, and it was only half a day. But he didn¡¯t expect that there would be a disaster on the cruise ship, and some uninvited guests rushed out. Explosives were buried on the cruise ship, and those people brought guns tomit crimes with only one purpose, to kill them. Karl resolutely stayed, holding those people back and telling him to leave quickly. He managed to escape, but¡­ ¡°don¡¯t want!¡± 66.27% 12:08 Chapter 161 Nightmare He watched Karl stand on the pier, surrounded by mes. A ferocious fire engulfed him, obliterating him, and he heard gunshots. He could see the desperation in Karl¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t want to die. But he also didn¡¯t want Leo to die with him. ¡°don¡¯t want¨C¡± 288 ?Vouchers Monica looked at the man on the bed, he had already yelled ¡°no¡± twice in a row. The veins on his forehead were throbbing violently, looking a little scary. His hands were tightly gripping the quilt, which could be seen with great force. Monica wanted to wipe his sweat off him, but she didn¡¯t want to get close to him, Leo made a sudden move and grabbed her wrist violently. He wasn¡¯t awake, but reacted instinctively. He was so strong that he squeezed her wrist tightly. That circle instantly became red, excruciatingly painful. ¡°pain¡­¡± Monica frowned and couldn¡¯t help crying out in pain, but the man on the bed couldn¡¯t hear her at all. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Nightmare 288 ?Vouchers Chapter 162 Nightmare This man¡¯s strength is too great! Her hand hurt badly, and she wanted to pull it back with all her strength, but his strength was too great, there was nothing she could do. Then Leo said the word ¡°Karl¡± intermittently. Monica immediately understood that he was having a nightmare, and it was the same nightmare four years ago. Regardless of the pain, she quickly took out her free hand and kept patting his chest, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. Leo, don¡¯t be afraid, I will always be by your side.¡± As soon as these words came out, Leo was obviously much quieter. The strength in her hand was also weak, she was overjoyed and wanted to pull it out, but unexpectedly he increased the strength again and didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°Leo, you heard me right?¡± Monica said in surprise. Leo will gradually calm down when he hears her voice, and then he will still mutter to himself, but he will not be so nervous. She helped him wipe off his sweat, and fanned him with her hand, lest he get hot. He gradually became normal and seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. But the brows were still furrowed, which made her unhappy looking at Shi Feng. She stretched out two fingers, put them between his eyebrows, and smoothed them carefully. After being smoothed, she couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°It¡¯s so good-looking. I¡¯m only 28 years old this year, and I look like a 58-year-old when I frown. Like a little old man. I I I don¡¯t like it very much. He¡¯s so handsome. Leo is the prettiest.¡± 0.00% 12:08 Chapter 162 Nightmare N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Monica said to herself, pinching his skin. Seeing the broken ends of her eyebrows, she couldn¡¯t help reaching forward. She never asked Leo how the scar on Meifeng came about. The wound looked very strange, I don¡¯t know if it was injured by some sharp weapon, it was a short one. 288 Vouchers Although it didn¡¯t affect his handsomeness, it happened to appear on the eyebrow peak, so he seemed a bit hostile. If it wasn¡¯t for knowing Leo, she would be afraid of this scar. This scar seems to repeat the feeling of ¡°don¡¯t get close to strangers, and those who get close will die¡±. She stroked the scar, and continued to touch his eyebrows and eyes. His eyes were beautiful, and she still clearly remembered what he looked like when he opened them, but she couldn¡¯t understand what was hidden inside. The eyes are sometimes fierce and sometimes gentle. His eyshes are really long and curly, which is really enviable. She couldn¡¯t help touching it, but identally pulled two of them down, and she quickly blew them off in one breath, so that there would be no evidence left. Xu surprised Leo, his eyelids moved. She thought he was awake, but he wasn¡¯t. She continued to touch it, feeling like she was touching a sculpture, and it was a wless sculpture. He looks like Sleeping Beauty, does she want to wake him up with a kiss? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile shyly. Monica rolled her eyes and kissed secretly, it shouldn¡¯t matter, anyway, the man is her own, and she is not going to kiss someone else¡¯s fiance. When she thought of this, she became more courageous. She leaned over and kissed her carefully. Monica reached under the covers and touched his muscles unceremoniously. 27.18% 12:08 11 288 Vouchers ¡°Leo, can you let me go first, I didn¡¯t get my phone, it¡¯s boring!¡± Just as she finished speaking, Leo unexpectedly tightened his hands. ¡°You are too much! Well, I just don¡¯t want to go, I will sleep with you!¡± Monica was lying on the side of the bed, and fell asleep after a while. But she soon woke up, wanting to pee. ¡°Leo, can you let me go to the toilet? I wille to apany you immediately after I go to the toilet, and I promise not to leave!¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go, I can¡¯t hold back.¡± Monica felt dazed. Soon it was time for dinner, Leo still didn¡¯t want to let go. She is in a hurry. ¡°Leo, you won¡¯t let me go to the toilet. I can bear it. You still don¡¯t let me eat. You are too much. If you pull me like this again, I will take a knife and cut off your hand first? Nothing? ¡°Then cut off my hand first?¡± As soon as these words came out, Leo actually let go. Monica was so moved that she almost cried, she hurried to the toilet. When she came out, unexpectedly Leo woke up. ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Well, I woke up when I heard you said you were going to chop off my hand.¡± ¡°Then you didn¡¯t hear the second half of the sentence?¡± ¡°What did you say in the second half?¡± Leo looked at her puzzled, Monica really wanted to cry. 12:08 Chapter 162 Nightmare 288 ?Vouchers This dream was very tormenting, but for some reason, his heart was not so painful afterwards. In the back of my mind, there was always a gentle voice apanying me, calling his name. It turned out to be Monica. Monica stood by the window, rubbing her wrists constantly. After being caught by him for a whole afternoon, his wrists were bruised, red and swollen, and the pain was unbearable. Leo noticed, got up quickly, and pulled her into his arms. ¡°what happened to your hand?¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me? You fell asleep after drinking too much, but it hurt me badly. You kept holding my hand, no matter what I said, it was useless, it hurt to death.¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a doctor on the cruise ship, I¡¯ll ask him to get you some medicine.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go down to eatter and ask Vivian. Can you get up? Or should I ask someone to bring it up for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much appetite yet, I don¡¯t want to eat, you go and eat with Vivian first.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go down.¡± She just turned around and was stopped by Leo before she had gone far. ¡°You took off my clothes?¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Cherry ? 288 Nouchers Chapter 163 Cherry Monica gasped for breath and froze in ce. She didn¡¯t dare to look back, and left in a hurry. She couldn¡¯t tell Leo that she sneaked up on his upper body while he was sleeping, right? ¡°Monica!¡± Seeing her running away, Leo immediately understood. This girl is usually pure and innocent, and she blushes at every turn, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would touch her when she fell asleep, she was like a beast. Monica breathed the fresh air outside her passageway, and felt that the stagnation of the whole day was much better. The wedding banquet had already begun, so she hurried down. When she reached the door, she hadn¡¯t opened the door to go in, when suddenly there were hurried footsteps behind her. She looked back subconsciously, but she didn¡¯t expect to get hit hard on the neck. She wanted to cry out in pain, but the man covered her mouth and dragged her away. It wasn¡¯t enough to knock Monica unconscious, but it was enough. She smelled blood. She saw clearly who wasing, it was Cherry. When she covered her mouth and nose just now, she took a drug, which made her weak and weak, let alone struggling, she couldn¡¯t even cry out for help. All the guests dined on thergest cruise ship in the middle, and the other two cruise ships were empty. 0.00% 12:08 Chapter 163 Cherry The waiters are all busy inside, no one cares what it looks like outside. 288 iVouchers She dragged Monica to thest deck of the cruise ship. Seeing Monica lying in a pool of blood, not unconscious, and slowly feeling the blood leaving her body, she felt extremely happy. She had a very bad day. First, she failed to frame her, but instead she was embarrassed by the Jason couple. Grandpa didn¡¯t protect himself either, instead he said it was her fault. What¡¯s wrong with her, Monica just doesn¡¯t deserve Leo, and if it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s Monica¡¯s fault. Self-proimed, naive, wanting to fly from a sparrow to a branch to be a phoenix is simply a dream. It¡¯s fine if grandpa doesn¡¯t understand himself, but I didn¡¯t expect the Hawn family. Ms. Hawn to go too far. Like a mad dog, he rushed to show Monica off, even humiliated himself, and beat her up. This p made her hide in the room and dare note out. Grandpa felt ashamed of her and wanted to arrange a speedboat to let her go. She kept crying and refusing to let go, and waited silently until now, when they all went to the wedding banquet, looking for a chance to kill this bi tch. There is no monitoring here, and no witnesses. Even if Go d is helping him, it proves that Monica, a bi tch, deserves to die. She was holding an iron rod, which was found from the warehouse, and it was still stained with bright red blood. She wanted to knock her unconscious with a stick, but she was afraid that she would not be able to hit her with one blow, so she prepared drugs. The drug really worked. That¡¯s fine, throwing her into the sea to feed the fish would be no fun at all. This kind of sl ut should be killed slowly so that the hatred in her heart can be 20.98% 12:08 Chapter 163 Cherry relieved. 288 ?Vouchers The iron rod fell on the deck, and as her steps approached, there was a piercing sound on the ground. Monica ¡®s face was as pale as paper, and her forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. She crawled desperately on the ground, but only moved a small distance. The bloodstains were long and long, looking very scary. ¡°You bi tch, why are you still struggling when you¡¯re about to die? I¡¯ll wipe off the blood you leftter, it¡¯s disgusting!¡± Cherry stepped on Monica¡¯s hand and crushed it hard. She wanted to cry out in pain, but couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°Cherry, you actually want to kill me?¡± Where did Monica experience this? She thought that arguing with others was at most a small revenge. She didn¡¯t expect that Cherry wanted to kill someone to silence her! She underestimated the horror of human nature. When Cherry heard this, a vicious smile curled up on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being too cruel, just me you bi tch for blocking my way. I¡¯ll talk to you well, since you don¡¯t appreciate it, don¡¯t me me for being cruel! Monica, there is no one who has robbed me since I was a child Good luck, you will not be an exception!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first, and then I¡¯ll slowly find opportunities to deal with Vivian. This bi tch, I won¡¯t let her live in this world. Anyone who humiliates me should die, die!¡± Monica¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat when she heard that. It¡¯s okay for her to deal with herself, but she even has to deal with Vivian. She knows that Vivian is good at skills, but the enemy is hiding her and she is bright. Besides, Cherry is like a devil at the moment, without reason and humanity. If she goes crazy, she doesn¡¯t know what she will do. 48.76% 12:08 Chapter 163 Cherry She can¡¯t hurt Vivian. 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Vivian was instigated by me. She beat you because of me. If you have something to do, just rush up. Don¡¯t implicate the innocent!¡± As soon as the words came out of her mouth, she pped Monica¡¯s leg with a stick in displeasure. When the iron rod went down, her whole body twitched in pain, and she couldn¡¯t keep up with her breathing. Tears of pain fell from her eyes. She couldn¡¯t tell where the pain wasing from. She felt that her hair and fingernails were hurting. She has never experienced such pain since she was a child. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak, not even a s ob. Her eyes were blurred and covered with sweat, but she could vaguely make out that Cherry was smiling. Cherry¡¯s smile must be cruel, she thought. Cherry started grabbing her feet and dragging her towards the railing, as if to throw her into the ocean. ¡°As long as you¡¯re dead, there won¡¯t be any stumbling blocks on my way to bing his wife!¡± Monica thought that she was going to die tonight anyway, and she couldn¡¯t make it easier for Cherry before she died. ¡°Even if I die, Leo will never marry a vicious woman like you.¡± She said weakly. Her consciousness began to groggy, probably because of excessive bleeding. When Cherry heard this, she turned around suddenly in anger, punching and kicking her. She kicked Monica hard in the stomach, and she rolled several times, hitting the 76.43% 12:08 Chapter 163 Cherry guardrail before stopping.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Go out 288 Vouchers Chapter 164 Go out She felt that her throat was fishy and sweet, and she wanted to moan in pain, but she didn¡¯t expect a stream of hot blood to overflow. Is it stomach bleeding? Monica couldn¡¯t tell anymore. Seeing that she had already rolled to the guardrail, Cherry didn¡¯t need to do it himself, saving a lot of trouble. Cherry picked her up and threw her straight out. Monica clung to the railing tightly and hung on the edge of the cruise ship. su cker Punch? It¡¯s really interesting. Cherry was in good spirits and was not in a hurry to push her down. She wants to see how long she canst. And at this moment, Vivian searched the entire hall, but couldn¡¯t find Monica, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange. She put on the headset, and found that there was a faint sound of breathinging from the opposite side, which came from time to time. ¡°Is she still sleeping?¡± Vivian was a little puzzled, and nned to go upstairs to check. She knocked on the door, and Leo responded, so she opened the door and went in. ¡°Where¡¯s Monica?¡± ¡°She went down to eat, didn¡¯t you see?¡± ¡°No. Monica, are you across the way? Can you hear me?¡± She adjusted the headset and started calling for Monica. Monica heard it, but didn¡¯t have the energy to answer. 0.00% 12:09 Chapter 164 Go out 288 ?Vouchers She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, she should have eaten less and lost weight if she knew earlier. Seeing that Vivian couldn¡¯t contact Monica, Leo couldn¡¯t help frowning fiercely, and quickly got off the bed. ¡°try to find!¡± ¡°yes.¡± Just then, Monica let go of a hand. Cherry couldn¡¯t help apuding, ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯tst ten seconds, but I didn¡¯t expect you tost that long. You only have one hand left now, I want to see how long you canst this time.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°It¡¯s Cherry¡¯s voice, no, Monica is in danger!¡± Vivian said hastily. Monica was very excited when she heard it over there, but at thest moment of excitement, she fell down. They just realized that something was wrong with them, and by the time they arrived, they probably had already sunk into the sea. She was not yet twenty years old, and she was not married to Leo, so how could she have died. Seeing her fall, Cherry raised the corners of her mouth triumphantly, ¡°You can feed the fish for me!¡± And here, Vivian also turned on the positioning system. Fortunately, the headset was modified by her, and a positioning chip was installed in it. ¡°On the back deck of that cruise ship!¡± Leo rushed over as fast as he could, and when he went, he happened to see Cherry carrying a bucket and preparing to wipe the blood on the ground. At this moment, the moonlight reflected on the ground, which was covered with blood. The blood spread all the way to the guardrail, and the guardrail was covered with 17110/ 13.00 5 Chapter 164 Go out blood. 288 ?Vouchers His heart sank violently, and he couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore, and jumped down suddenly. ¡°elder brother!¡± Vivian was also anxious when she saw this scene. Leo has had an aversion to water since that incident happened four years ago. He used to be very good at water, but now when he encounters water, his whole body bes stiff and unable to move. If he plunged down like this, he would definitely die. Vivian immediately asked the most professional diving team toe over and rush into the water to find people. But at this moment, Leo plunged into the sea, he was eager to save people, and he couldn¡¯t control his body anymore. But the instinct of the body is stronger than his will. He couldn¡¯t give up halfway until he found Monica. Now there is no wind on the sea surface, and there is no undercurrent on the bottom of the sea. And Monica was injured and definitely couldn¡¯t swim, and there was only one result, which was to sink quickly. I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ste, but as long as he sinks fast enough, he¡¯ll be able to find Monica. He gave up swimming, held his breath, and let himself sink. Finally he saw the figure at the bottom of the water. Monica seemed to be asleep, very quiet. He also hoped that she was just asleep. Finally, he approached Monica and pulled her into his arms forcefully. 36.99% 12:09 Chapter 164 Go out He can¡¯t die, he must save her back. But the scene from four years ago reappeared in my mind. 288 ?Vouchers He grabbed Monica tightly with one hand, and pressed his head with the other desperately. Karl, if your undead really existed in the sea, you wouldn¡¯t let me die in the sea back then, and you wouldn¡¯t let me die in the sea now. I can¡¯t die, and nothing can happen to Monica! Perhaps his heart to save her was too firm, and his body was gradually able to move freely. He quickly elerated to the surface of the water. The rescue team has allunched into the water and salvaged the two men onto the deck. The deck was full of people at the moment. The doctor came over to check on the injury, and his face became extremely serious. ¡°The patient was bleeding too much, and there was no equipment on the yacht, so he had to go ashore as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the speedboat, take Monica and leave first!¡± Vivian has already thought of all the possibilities, so she is naturally ready. Leo quickly picked up Monica carefully and walked away quickly. He suddenly thought of something, and only looked back at Cherry coldly. ¡°Field family, pay with blood!¡± Then he left with Monica, and soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. When Cherry heard this, she fell to the ground and didn¡¯t get up for a long time. She was pale and bloodless. She stared nkly at the grandpa in the crowd. 55.06% 12:09 Chapter 164 Go out Old Mr. Field was so heartbroken that he¡­avoided her gaze. 288 ?Vouchers Even if he wanted to save him, there was nothing he could do. Now that everyone was watching and there were witnesses and evidence, this was a crime of murder. When Cherry saw that the old man turned his eyes and refused to look at her, his heart was already chilled. She looked around and found that those people were pointing at herself. What happens to an attempted murder? Fixed-term imprisonment or life imprisonment. But one thing is certain, she will go to jail. It¡¯s a joke that the dignified Miss Field family went to jail. Even if she dies, she won¡¯t go to jail! Cherry got up suddenly and was about to jump into the sea. But Vivian had already expected it, and shot immediately. She sped Cherry¡¯s shoulders and pulled her back heavily. Cherry fell on the deck, no one felt sorry for her, but apuded Vivian¡¯s behavior instead. ¡°We can¡¯t let this murderer just settle it, it¡¯s too light!¡± ¡°It¡¯s scary to be so vicious at such a young age!¡± ¡°For this kind of person, going to jail is not enough to appease her evil deeds!¡± ¡°How does the Field family teach such a daughter?¡± Cherry¡¯s eyes went dark at the end, and shepletely lost her breath. Old Mr. Field wanted to go to have a look, but was stopped by Andrew. ¡°Leo said, the blood should be paid with blood, this matter should be handed over to the police, and you should not interfere.¡± ¡°Andrew, we have been friends for many years, are you going to just sit there¡­¡± 74.08% 12.001 Chapter 164 Go out 288 ?Vouchers ¡°Then you just indulged your granddaughter and harmed my daughter-inw?¡± Andrew interrupted him coldly, his voice low and vicious. Not to mention that Leo couldn¡¯t swallow this tone, he couldn¡¯t even swallow it. The Field family¡¯s love for so many years can¡¯tpare to the life of their own daughter-inw. His granddaughter¡¯s life is his life, but his daughter-inw¡¯s life is not his life? Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 He Is Crazy Leo was sitting on the speedboat, hugging Monica tightly. Even with a thick coat on her body, her body was still cold. The smell of blood filled her nostrils, and the back of her head was still bleeding. Herplexion was terribly pale, without a trace of blood, and she was light and weightless at all. She was motionless, lying quietly in his arms, breathing more and more shallowly. Leo¡¯s heart seemed to be caught by the sound of her breathing. If she didn¡¯t breathe out for a long time, he wouldn¡¯t dare to breathe out. He just wanted to hurry up, hurry up, and hurry up! Monica couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. When Leo arrived at the shore, the ambnce that was notified in advance also rushed to rush him to the hospital. She put on an oxygen mask and was sent to the operating room as quickly as possible. The door of the operating room was closed and the lights above were turned on. Leo¡¯s back was tense, and he stood motionless outside the door, water still dripping from his body. Vivian and Zion also rushed over. Seeing him like this, Vivian¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I took my headset off. If I hadn¡¯t taken it off, none of these things would have happened bro,¡± Vivian was impatient and somewhat incoherent. But Zion was calm, squeezed her shoulder, and stopped her behind. 0.00% 12:09 Chapter 165 He Is Crazy ¡°I can¡¯tpletely me you for this matter. When everyone is negligent, we can only wait for the result.¡± Zion stepped forward, patted Leo on the shoulder, took a deep look, and didn¡¯t say much. At this moment,nguage seems too pale. Leo stared fixedly at the closed door, his heart seemed to be tightly grasped by an invisible big hand. Something happened at sea again. Time passed by every minute and every second, and it was already early morning in a blink of an eye. Zion was very calm, blocked the news, and did not let too many people visit him too much. No matter how many peoplee, it will not help, and the hospital needs to be quiet. In the end, he let Vivian go back too. ¡°But I want to stay here with Leo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to stay with him. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let him have an ident.¡± ¡°Zion, when Karl left, I couldn¡¯t make it back. I regretted being by Leo¡¯s side. I know Leo is strong and can bear it. But I still want to be here, even if I just look at him. good.¡± ¡°He is suffering in his heart, but he doesn¡¯t say a word, but I can feel it, and I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡± ¡°Well, go and prepare some clean clothes. It¡¯s not a solution for him to stand here like this.¡± Zion knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade Vivian to leave, so he could only find something for her so that she wouldn¡¯t me herself too much. No one wants this to happen. 21.82% Chapter 165 He Is Crazy 288 Vouchers Soon the clothes were brought, and Zion said lightly, ¡°Leo, do you want me to anesthetize you and change your clothes for you, or do you take the initiative?¡± Leo didn¡¯t move as if he didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°If Monica is fine, are you going to take care of her like this?¡± As soon as these words came out, Leo finally had a little reaction, took the clothes and went directly to an empty ward to change, and then stood firm in front of the door. He just wanted to wait for her toe back safely. In the early morning, as the sun rose, the lights in the operating room finally went out. The doctor was sweating profusely, and Leo immediately stepped forward and grabbed his hand firmly. The force is so great that it seems to tear the doctor apart. ¡°how is she?¡± ¡°The patient is very unstable now, and has been moved to the intensive care unit for 24 hours of observation. If the vital signs do not strengthen for 24 hours, it is at stake¡­¡± The doctor has been very euphemistic. But when he thought of the fierce Mr. Hawn in front of him, he immediately changed his words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to such words, I want you to answer me affirmatively!¡± Leo suppressed his emotions all night, and finally broke out at this moment, like a lion out of control, he had already lost his mind. His whole body was filled with a terrifying aura, as if from hell. Zion stepped forward and grabbed his hand firmly. ¡°Leo, this is the rule of the hospital. No one can guarantee that a person can be saved 100%. Even if you are dying, I can¡¯t say that I am 100% sure. I can only try my best. I can I understand how you feel, but can you calm down?¡± 44.24% 12-09 Chapter 165 He Is Crazy 288 Nouchers ¡°Monica needs you, she is waiting for you in the ICU. Things are not at their worst, you should calm down now!¡± Of course he knew Monica needed him. From the moment she was in distress, she needed him. But where is he? If he went down with her, he wouldn¡¯t give Cherry a chance. It was his fault, what¡¯s the use of ming others. ¡°If Monica has an ident, I will make sure everyone in the Field family is buried with him.¡± ¡°You are crazy! You have destroyed the Field family in such an extreme way, it must have greatly damaged the vitality of JC GROUP! When did you be so irrational? Have you forgotten what you have spent so many years for? You are now To fall short?¡± Zion frowned deeply, he knew what price Leo had paid for forbearing for four years. But¡­ he actually wants the Field family to pay the price at this moment, and the power of the Field family should not be underestimated. If they are uprooted in a short period of time, the loss to JC GROUP will not be small. Then it will give Zack an opportunity. ¡°I said that I am not the Leo I was at the beginning. I don¡¯t just live for revenge. Now I want to live for myself. This is what I want to do in life. Whoever hurts her is equivalent to killing me. Anyone who wants my life should die!¡± Leo said thest sentence coldly, without any emotion. He turned indifferently and strode towards the intensive care unit without looking back. Vivian grabbed Zion¡¯s arm tightly and said, ¡°Zion, you must persuade Leo, he must be crazy!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t persuade you, you¡¯ve seen it too, if Monica really has an ident, he¡¯s probably not just crazy!¡± 70.78% 12.99 Chapter 165 He Is Crazy Zion looked at his leaving back and said quietly. 288 Vouchers R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He had never seen Leo like this before, when Karl died, he could still keep calm and think of countermeasures. But now¡­he¡¯s crazy! Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 He Will Die Alone Leo changed into a sterile suit and entered the intensive care unit, Monica changed into a hospital gown and wore an oxygen mask, The life detector on the side fluctuated smoothly and made a ticking sound, Leo sat on the edge of the bed and carefully grabbed her hand, which was very cold. She is very afraid of the cold, so every night when she sleeps with him, she actively crawls into his arms, trying to keep warm. But now, Monicay quietly on the bed, motionless, no longer clinging to herself, acting like a cat like a baby. Just an hour ago, she was still smiling to herself, but after a while, she stoppedughing. He stretched out his hand and picked the broken hair on her forehead, revealing her smooth forehead. Her face was small, but palm-sized, with a bit of baby fat, so she looked very cute, She had never been so well behaved. When I was sick before, I would make trouble in a daze, shouting about pain or something. But now he knew that she must be in pain. She is a person who cannot be afraid of pain. The back of her head was severely injured, and there were many bruises in the subcutaneous tissue. How could she not be in pain? His heart was about to die of pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t protect you well. I should have followed you. How can I let you go down alone?¡± Chapter 166 He Will Die Alone 11 7*** ¡°Are you resenting me for beingte, so why don¡¯t you get up and p me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold? Why don¡¯t you get into my arms this time?¡± ¡°You must be in pain, right? Don¡¯t hold back, okay?¡± Leo talked a lot to himself, and wanted her to respond to him very much. But no. She is very fragile, as if she would shatter and disappear if touched, Leo kissed her hand, his eyes flushed. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t fall down, he couldn¡¯t believe that Monica left him like this. At this moment, the body measuring instrument suddenly made a rapid sound. crisis! Leo hurriedly called for someone. The doctor arrived in a hurry, and this time Zion put on a white coat to participate in the matter. With him around, Leo can feel a little more at ease. ¡°Inmed after the operation, the patient fell into a high fever, and his will to survive was weak, and he fell into shock.¡± ¡°Prepare for electric shock therapy.¡± Zion said calmly. Then all the medical staff hurriedly prepared, Leo was not allowed to enter, and could only watch everything outside. Zion seemed much calmer, he was in control the whole time. While looking at the body measuring instrument, he kept trying. Monica¡¯s thin body bounced up and down, bounced up and down, and back and forth. 1512 Chapter 166 He Will Die Alone 288 IVouchers There was a thinyer of sweat on Zion¡¯s forehead, and he could only pray in his heart. Monica can¡¯t have an ident, otherwise Leo will really lose his mind and do everything. Whether he can be saved depends on Monica. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Perhaps Monica heard his prayers, and the data of the body tester began to be normal. Although she was notpletely out of danger, this time she was finally rescued. They still need to wait for the scorching twenty-four hours. Zion came out, he said, ¡°Call me anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Leo said in a hurry, and hurried in. Monica had tractionplications, and she started to have a high fever, her face flushed, and beads of sweat kepting out. She was a little confused. She seemed to have fallen into a bottomless pit, an abyss where the sun never came out. The only thing she can¡¯t let go of is Leo. If she dies, what will happen to him? Monica thought that knowing that she was going to die, her legs would go weak with fright. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would be so calm. If it was someone else, she would look back on her own life, but after thinking about it carefully, she seemed to have nothing to sing about in her eighteen years of life. The happiest thing in her life was meeting a good friend re and the best man Leo. If he leaves by himself, Leo will definitely find someone better to apany him for the rest of his life, right? 48.98% 15:52 Chapter 166 He Will Die Alone Monica began to struggle. 288 Nouchers Monica didn¡¯t know where she got the courage and strength to start running. She wants to go back. She couldn¡¯t let Leo die alone. After living such a long time alone, he would definitely be very lonely. If he finds a better one, then she will definitely leave willingly. He must live well to make her feel at ease. She ran desperately, but fell into an endless loop. She was terrified and helpless. She suddenly didn¡¯t want to die anymore, she wanted to live a good life with Leo. Time passed by, and Leo has been staying in the hospital since the ident, neither eating nor drinking. It was useless to persuade others, he insisted on waiting for Monica to wake up. Twenty-four hours are approaching, but Monica still shows no sign of waking up. Is G od so cruel that he wants to take away all the people he cares about? Karl is gone, is Monica going too? Then why is he still alive. ¡°Are you really going to leave me?¡± Leo said quietly, with a low and sad voice. The whole ward was filled with despair. Leo stared fixedly at the person on the bed, never leaving his eyes for a moment. I can¡¯t get enough of this face, it is engraved with vitality and cannot be pulled away. 75.00% 15.52} Chapter 166 He Will Die Alone ¡°Monica, I only have one wife in my life, and I won¡¯t marry unless you.¡± He said every word, each word sonorous. 288 ?Vouchers 15.52 97.82% Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 The Leo Who Strategizes ¡°You are afraid of the dark. If you walk halfway alone, you will be scared to death by yourself. If you are afraid, then you can wait for me. Even if I destroy JC GROUP, I will do my best to let those people Pay the price. As long as I avenge Karl, I will go down to find you.¡± ¡°You have to go slowly, don¡¯t go too fast, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m too far away from you.¡± ¡°You still want to be a woman in your next life, continue to be your stu pid woman, and I wille to find you. But I promise, I will not involve you in such a complicated environment. If you want an ordinary life, I will give you an ordinary life.¡± life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. In the next life, let me pay it back.¡± Thest twenty-four hours are here. Leo looked at the wall clock on the wall, his pupils shrank suddenly. He persisted until now, but couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and fell to the ground sta gg eringly. Zion and Vivian rushed in and helped him up. ¡°Need not.¡± He raised his hand to interrupt, and stood up from the ground alone. He nced deeply at Monica. After a long time, he turned his eyes away reluctantly. ¡°Zion, you should know how to preserve the corpse. In a short time, I don¡¯t want her to leave me. Wait until I¡¯m done with things and see if it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Zion grabbed his shoulder and said worriedly. ¡®As I said before, when Monica died, they would all be buried with her, and none of 15:52 Chapter 167 The Led Who Strategizes them would be left behind.¡± ¡°How do you do it? You always have to arrange an ident, is it justifiable?¡± ¡°Where do I need to hide?¡± ¡°You are so impulsive, even if the Field family is blood bathed, you will definitely give Zack a handle. This matter needs to be considered in the long run, don¡¯t you want to live¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°yes.¡± Before Zion could say anything, Leo said a word coldly, He never lived for himself, finally got out of the shadow of four years ago, and wanted to live a good life, but G od didn¡¯t see him well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I die, those people will have to pay the price and stay with me.¡± ¡°Your method is too extreme¡­¡± Zion wanted to dissuade him, but it was useless, he insisted on it, and he was determined. Leo broke away from Zion and strode out, and Zion quickly chased after him. At this moment, Vivian¡¯s exmation came from behind, ¡°Monica did it.¡± ¡°Are you trying to lie to me again?¡± ¡°Really, if you don¡¯t believe me, look!¡± Vivian said hastily. Only then did Leo turn his eyes in doubt, with thest glimmer of hope, which is better than despair. But just when he turned around, he didn¡¯t expect Zion to sh his neck with his hand. ¡°Leo!¡± 20.78% Chapter 167 The Leo Who Strategizes 288 IVouchers Vivian hurried forward, helped the fainted Leo, and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that your n?¡± ¡°What I said is true, Monica¡¯s hand really moved!¡± Vivian was so angry that she pointed to the hospital bed. Monica on the hospital bed groaned in pain, the sound was very small, but the ward was quiet, and they all heard a little bit. But at this moment, the body measuring instrument was running normally, and her heart was getting stronger and stronger, so the ups and downs were muchrger. Zion rushed to treat her, and finally Monica was out of danger, and finally saved her life. He thought Monica would wake up a little earlier than Leo, but he underestimated Leo¡¯s perseverance, too strong. He woke up in less than half an hour, and the moment he saw Zion, he rushed over. ¡°If you still treat me as a brother, then don¡¯t stop me.¡± ¡°Then you go, I¡¯ll take care of Monica, okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine now, her high fever has subsided, and she¡¯s slowly getting better. It¡¯s just that it will take a few days before she wakes up!¡± Vivian opened the door and came in. Hearing this, Leo didn¡¯t even have time to put on his shoes, so he rushed to the intensive care unit. Monica was still under observation, so she didn¡¯t transfer to the ward. As long as she wakes up, she will be at ease. Monica was obviously much better than before, the high fever flush on her face subsided, and she looked much normal. The lips were still bloodless, but not so shriveled. 37.77% 15:52 Chapter 167 The Leo Who Strategizes Her nostrils fluttered, and she was struggling to breathe. Seeing this scene, Leo was overjoyed, and quickly stood by the bed. ¡°Eat something, if you go on like this, don¡¯t Monica wake up, you¡¯re going to copse.¡± 288 Vouchers This time Leo was much obedient, and he still had to take care of Monica, how could he fall down. He finished eating in a hurry and asked, ¡°How is the Field family doing now?¡± ¡°Cherry has filed a case, and now he is a little delirious. The Field family wants to use the cover of me ntal illness to expose it, but he forgot that Zion and I are both medical students, so how could he seed.¡± ¡°Martin has already contacted awyer to sue, and let everyone know Cherry¡¯s guilt. Even if he is not sentenced to life imprisonment, he will be imprisoned for ten or eight years.¡± ¡°Prosecution, the bigger the trouble, the better. I will make the Field family never recover. Death is too light for them. He indulged his granddaughter and provoked him again and again, so I will let him look at me. The defeated Field family fell apart,pletely disintegrated!¡± ¡°Use the momentum of public opinion, and then secretly buy shares at a low price to guard against Zack. Once the Field family copses, his financing shares will be a piece of cake. The less people eat the cake, the greater the benefits. It can secretly contribute to the mes, help the Miller family get up.¡± ¡°Help the Miller family?¡± Vivian frowned, not understanding why she did this, but she understood after thinking about it. This is a thank you gift! In the future, Monica¡¯s worth will still need to be raised by the Miller family, but this thank you gift is a bit too generous. ¡°Will this gift be too heavy? Jason is a business genius. If the Field family¡¯s profits are all taken by the Miller family, the Miller family will develop rapidly. It won¡¯t be long before they canpete with the Hawn family and JC Group, right?¡± Vivian voiced her concerns. 59.21% 15:52 Chapter 167 The Leo Who Strategizes 288 Vouchers ¡°Jason¡¯s brain is really admirable, I have to give in, but with Victoria around, it is destined that the Miller family will not be able to cause big waves in the future. I will control it in my own hands, and there will be no mistakes. The Miller family is up, and Befriend JC GROUP, with Monica, the Go ddaughter, as a medium, Zack can also be on guard. You let Martin handle it first, no matter how much it is lost, it must bepleted. If I don¡¯t get it, Zack can¡¯t get it either!¡± Leo calmed down and gave the order calmly. Vivian looked at Leo like this, calm and wise, as if everything was under his control, and he looked decisive to win a thousand miles. This is her Leo. She nced at Monica on the hospital bed, she could make Leopletely lose his mind, and she could also make him sober for a moment. The power of love can make people blind, but it can also make people extremely powerful. 87.01% Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Loyalty To Responsibility, Or Me? She doesn¡¯t know if this is good or not, she just hopes that they can all be well. Vivian left the ward and saw Zion. ¡°I¡¯m going to the group. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t understand something on the phone, so I¡¯m going to Martin.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°I said I would go to your house this week, but something like this happened, and I couldn¡¯t leave the hospital. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Vivian said in a difficult way. ¡°I know you will definitely say that, so I have already exined it to my uncle. The uncle said that you will be very satisfied with your niece and daughter-inw without seeing you. He asked me to visit your father in the Hawn family first, and then take you back Home. When this matter is exined, you take me to see your father.¡± ¡°My dad might be a bit fierce¡­¡± ¡°Your father should be fierce to me.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t helpughing when she heard the words. From the incident until now, her heart has been very heavy, and she just got better when she confirmed that Monica was fine. She knew that Zion said this to make herselfugh. ¡°Obviously I ran with you willingly.¡± Vivian held Zion¡¯s arm and said with a smile. The two walked towards the elevator while talking. As soon as I reached the elevator door, the elevator opened. re was holding a basket of flowers and fruit, and looked at the two people who wereing. 0.00% 15:52 Chapter 168 Loyalty To Responsibility, Or Me? 288 iVouchers There was a slight smile on the corner of Zion¡¯s mouth, and Vivian leaned into his arms, wrapping his arms around him. This scene was a bit dazzling, as if the heart had been pri cked by a tiny needle, not even a wound was left, only pain remained, which was a bit piercing. ¡°re,¡± Zion called. re regained her senses, clutching her hands tightly, and got out of the elevator. ¡°I¡¯ll see Monica.¡± She dodged her eyes, not wanting to see this scene. It was too cruel for her. ¡°I¡¯m about to send Vivian to the group, and I¡¯lle back to youter. Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll just take a look and leave, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Goodbye¡­¡± She hurriedly finished speaking and left in a hurry. Zion took a deep look, then looked away. Vivian, as always, felt something was wrong with re. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s strange. ¡°? After entering the elevator, Vivian asked curiously, ¡°Is your sister twenty-one? She will graduate next year, and she will be about the age to talk about marriage. I remember that your White family has always had strict family rules, especially marriage. Your sister¡¯s Is the marriage arranged by your uncle alone?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let my uncle handle it. She should find her own happiness. I don¡¯t want to sacrifice for the White family. Just one burden at home is enough.¡± Zion paused every word and said firmly. ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t like studying medicine, you did it for re, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her brother, I should.¡± ¡°For her, are you willing to give anything?¡± Vivian asked. 19.37% 15.53 Chapter 168 Loyalty To Responsibility, Or Me? 288 Vouchers Her breathing trembled slightly, and she didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became nervous. Zion didn¡¯t answer, just nodded. This movement made her breathless. A brother can give everything for a sister. And they are already boyfriend and girlfriend, and they are talking about marriage, so what is she? ¡°And me?¡± Vivian let go of his hand, and the voice was calm and small. ¡°You are willing to give anything for her, so what are you going to give to yourrades-in-arms, partner, and even your future wife?¡± Vivian¡¯s words hit Zion¡¯s heart. He looked at Vivian, in front of him Vivian had always been strong and optimistic, and liked to pester him. She never puts pressure on him and is always behind him to support him. If one day, he is going to get married, he can¡¯t think of a second person besides her. He can give everything for re, what can he give for the people who are close to each other. ¡°1.¡± He said solemnly. Vivian¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this, and she looked at him fixedly. ¡°I¡¯m not good at words, and sometimes I¡¯m stu pid. I¡¯m afraid I said something you don¡¯t like to hear. I thought about what you said just now. Since I decided to be with you, I will marry and form a family in the future. I will be a good husband. I will be a good husband in the future. Is a good father, loyal to his wife, loyal to marriage. I think, I can give you, only myself.¡± When Vivian heard this, she was very moved, but also felt weird. Chapter 168 Loyalty To Responsibility, Or Me? 288 ?Vouchers How could anyone speak of love in such an official way, as if they were swearing an oath. ¡°Are you loyal to your duty, or are you loyal to me?¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t want an official answer, I want what you say from your heart. Don¡¯t talk to me about marriagew and moral theory, I just want to ask, are you loyal to your responsibility or to me.¡± She has repeated it. ¡°It¡¯s both.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to speak. If you put it on another man, you should say you are loyal to me.¡± Vivian smiled slightly, finished speaking leisurely, then stood on tiptoe, and before the elevator door opened, lightly stamped on his thin lips. Zion froze for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists. He is not keen on matters between men and women, it can be said that he is indifferent. But just now, his heart seemed to have stopped for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to thepany.¡± She smiled and went out first. Zion just smiled and kept pace. re put the things down and was relieved to know that Monica had turned the corner. She couldn¡¯t get in touch with Monica, so she went to the vi to look for it. After asking Barret, she learned that Monica was hospitalized. ¡°Leo, you failed to protect her well.¡± re stood beside him, regardless of his noble status, and said bluntly. ¡°I know.¡± 61.15% Chapter 168 Loyalty To Responsibility, Or Me? 288 Vouchers ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t approve of you at the beginning. You are not suitable at all. She needs my protection at school, but you let her fall into the dye vat and meet those terrible people, but you can¡¯t protect her properly.¡± ¡°I really hope she can be with Wade. I think Wade will definitely not let her be wronged. Leo, you are indeed better than Wade, but you are far moreplicated than him. The same is true of The Hawn family. Even if Monica is smart A hundred times, it is inevitable that there will be times when you get caught.¡± ¡°With you, she is like a living target. Everyone is on her. The woman who admires you, the person who wants to harm you. Leo, Monica almost died this time. Next time, what do you want her to do?¡± Sample?¡± re clenched her fists and snapped angrily. ¡°Are you trying to persuade me to let go? Or are you trying to convince your best friend to leave me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t help her make the decision. She is also very stubborn, and she will go all the way. What I say is useless. I just feel sorry for her. I just hope that you treat her well and don¡¯t let her be wronged again. No. She won¡¯t turn bad luck every time.¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice, I will keep it in my heart. Thank you, too, for always being by Monica¡¯s side. You stay and spend more time with her, I think she needs you too.¡± Leo has not looked at re since the beginning of his speech. He only had eyes for Monica and couldn¡¯t tolerate anything else. 79 79%N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Worried Monica is stubborn, and Leo is also stubborn. Even if you identify a person, you are not willing to let go, and you will only get deeper and deeper. re knew that she couldn¡¯t dissuade her, but seeing Monica like this, she could only silently feel distressed. ¡°Actually¡­it¡¯s good for her to be silly. What happened is over, and I don¡¯t remember it so much. Today¡¯s life is hanging by a thread, and the next day I can forget about today¡¯s events in an instant.¡± ¡°I always thought she was stu pid. I took care of her mistakes in the past. Now I hand her over to you, and you have to take care of her mistakes in the future. Sh¨¨ is afraid of pain, the dark, ghosts, hunger, and being alone. Shan. She cries a lot sometimes, and sometimes has a temper, but she is easy to coax. You give her a piece of candy and sheughs. Leo, I give you this kind of Monica, and you must treat her well. Okay? Just take it as me begging you, I know you don¡¯t like my identity, so I will be the little sister of Zion, please, okay?¡± She said tears, because the heart is bitter. She couldn¡¯t stop her, so she could only ask Leo to treat her well. I hope that in the future, she will not be shocked, she will not be afraid, and she will not be disced. Hearing this, Leo turned to look at re. He got up and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve made a note, I don¡¯t need you to beg me, I will treat her well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I won¡¯t stay here anymore. I still have to work. When she wakes up, I¡¯ll be watching her.¡± re is also afraid of seeing Zion and Vivian lingering here every day, afraid that she will not be able to hold on before she has time to take care of Monica. Chapter 169 Worried Leo didn¡¯t force him to stay, but just thanked him solemnly. Thank you for taking good care of Monica. Thank her for staying by this idiot no matter what happens. Thank her for being willing to give Monica to herself. After re left, there were only the two of them left in the ward. 288 (Vouchers Leo helped her gently tuck the quilt, and said softly, ¡°When will you wake up?¡± ¡°Have I ever told you, in fact¡­ I also have something to fear. Ever since I met you, I have been afraid that you will leave me one day. When I think of the pain of life and death, I dare not even think about death. But, before I almost thought we were going to do that.¡± ¡°I always thought that I could endure pain very well. At the time when half my life was gone, I could bear it. But now¡­ why have I be weaker and can¡¯t stand the pain anymore?¡± There was a bitter smile on the corner of Leo¡¯s mouth, his voice was low and h oar se, full of deep sadness. The sound is not loud, but it flows in the ward for a long time. Is he weak, or is Monica too strong in her heart? Monicay unconscious on the bed for more than four days before waking up slowly. To be precise, she woke up hungry. Her head hurt like hell, she only knew that a group of people were surrounding her, talking about something, but she didn¡¯t understand a word anyway. She did various checks, and finally there were fewer people in the ward. Monica saw clearly the person beside her. It¡¯s Leo¡­ It¡¯s the Leo she misses so much¡­ 26.45% 15:53 Chapter 169 Worried 288 Vouchers She slowly stretched out her hand and held his big hand, which was as warm as ever. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief, and said in a h oa rse voice, ¡°Am I dreaming, or is it real?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s all true, it¡¯s true when you wake up, and so am I!¡± ¡°Can I have something to eat? Give me some water, too¡­¡± Monica finally spoke her mind. She has been relying on nutritional drips since she was in aa, and she didn¡¯t feel anything when she was in aa, but once she woke up, she was a little overwhelmed. Leo finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. His Monica was finally back. She was just sober and could only eat liquid food, so Leo prepared porridge. Monica smelled the aroma of porridge, and her stomach made a proper growl. Leo didn¡¯t know whether tough or not. Monica hastily reached out her hand, wanting to take it, but Leo pped it down rudely. ¡°pain¡­¡± Monica said weakly. ¡°I¡¯ming, don¡¯t move.¡± He helped her up, her head was still wrapped withyers of gauze. She could feel the pain in the back of her head, probably Cherry wanted to imitate the TV, knocking herself out with a stick. It would be fine if she was really knocked out, but she was beaten like this, and she was seriously injured. I heard from the doctor that I had a concussion, does it affect my intelligence? 50010 16.53 Chapter 169 Worried 288 Vouchers Monica was thinking wildly, but Leo had warmed up the hot porridge and handed it to her mouth. She opened her mouth obediently. ¡°tasty.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but said. ¡°Eat more if it tastes good, and go home in a few days, and I will take care of you slowly.¡± Leo said softly. ¡°I thought I was going to die this time. I even dreamed that someone was going to take me away. I wanted to go with them, but they told me that you would die alone in the future. I was so scared that I dared not.¡± ¡°I desperately wanted toe back, but I couldn¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Leo felt a little funny when he heard her dream, and only Monica¡¯s head could dream of such weird things. ¡°Maybe because I ate too much, they let me go. Then, I came back¡­¡± Monica tilted her head and said, she couldn¡¯t remember the dream clearly, and she didn¡¯t know if it was because of this that she came back. When Leo heard this, his throat was blocked. She hase back. The road of life is too lonely, he has already tasted sweetness, and he can no longer suffer from it. It was too much for him to suffer without Monica. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. If I go down with you, you won¡¯t have so many troubles.¡± Leo med himself and said that he was suffering in his heart these days. He wished he could lie on the bed, the one who was uncertain about his life and death was himself. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Cherry hates me and has a long-standing grievance. She will 71.25% 15:53 Chapter 169 Worried 288 ?Vouchers definitely not let me go. If she fails this time, she may try again next time. By then, you will be so far away from me, it is even less likely toe to my rescue Me. So I¡¯m very d, at least¡­ you ¡®re here, and I believe you will be.¡± Monica said firmly. Even if everyone in the world doesn¡¯t care about her, she believes that Leo will definitely want her!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 He Was Scared Too ¡°You trust me so much, I¡¯mte, and I¡¯m even more dam ned¡± Leo reached out and stroked her thin face, ¡°I hope that in the future, it will be my ident and you will not have an ident¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡¯m a man, I can bear it.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t bear it.¡± Monica lowered her eyes slightly, and said word by word, These words hit Leo¡¯s eyes, making him tremble slightly. He looked at her deeply, the softest part of his heart copsed hard. ¡°You are so strong. If something happens to me, you will definitely be able to hold it. But if something happens to you, I will only cry. I can¡¯t bear the blow, so let me make things happen, as long as you are fine. Although the physical pain is unbearable Yes, it¡¯s better than being distressed¡­¡± Before she finished thest word, her small body waspletely put into Leo¡¯s arms. He hugged her carefully, not daring to use force for fear of hurting her. But he didn¡¯t dare to rx at all, as if he was afraid that she would run away. ¡°How do you know that I can bear the blow? How do you know that my heart won¡¯t hurt?¡± ¡°I never believed in go ds, but when your life is hanging by a thread, I wish I could ask the go ds to save you, even if it costs me my life!¡± ¡°Monica, I thought I was strong and wise. I was able to calmly deal with the edge of life and death a few times, but now I can¡¯t¡­ But when ites to you, I am no longer the Leo I used to be. All I know is that my favorite If someone is injured, even if I have the ability, I can¡¯t save you, and I can¡¯t make you suffer.¡± 0.00% 15:53 het toe was just an ordinary person, so you should take pity on me, and don¡¯t say such things again¡± Monow¡¯s body was stiff, and her heart was trembling violently His body trembled slightly, was he afraid? In her impression, Leo has always been omnipotent and powerful. She thought he was a giant, even if the sky fell, he would not fall down. But I didn¡¯t expect that Leo is also an ordinary person, who is also afraid, vulnerable, and begging himself¡­ ¡°Leo, your body is shaking. Are you afraid too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tear me apart Leo¡¯s voice came mu ffled, a little displeased. Monica couldn¡¯t help smiling, and asked curiously, ¡°Then did you cry for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Leo said firmly, if the eyes are wet it doesn¡¯t count. ¡°So disappointed¡­¡± Monica thought Leo would cry. But she thought about it, how could Leo cry at will. ¡°I¡¯m a man, and I won¡¯tpromise until thest step.¡± After he waited for twenty-four hours, Monica was still unconscious. At that time, he only wanted to let the Field family be buried with him, so he couldn¡¯t control so much. He only knew that he would go to her after dealing with the matter. What is the use of tears? ¡°Leo, stop hugging me, I¡¯m not full yet¡­¡± Leo thought the atmosphere was sensational at first, and wanted to hug her well, but when he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but look gloomy. 23.77% 15:53 Chapter 170 He Was Scared Too ¡°You only have food in your eyes, don¡¯t you have me?¡± ¡°You are also food for me.¡± ¡°Oh, is it so?¡± ¡°You hold me, how can I look at you? I can look at you while eating.¡± He stared at Monica¡¯s face, secretly making up his mind. As long as he¡¯s done with Karl, he¡¯ll take her away. She can go wherever she wants, and live whatever life she likes. 288 iVouchers He used to chase after fame and fortune, but now¡­he wants to chase after his beloved. Monica stayed in the hospital for ten full days, and everyone who was supposed toe came, including the Donat family. Only this time, George treated her a lot more politely. As if what happened in the dressing roomst time was all a dream, George didn¡¯t say a word, instead he greeted her with care. Monica knew that he was hypocritical, but she didn¡¯t expect the hypocrisy to go so far. She was also very calm and dismissed casually. Their presence will only affect the speed of her discharge. She read the news and learned that Cherry has been sentenced by the court and will spend ten years in prison. Cherry is such a proud youngdy, when she lectures herself, she always holds her head high and bosses her around, but she doesn¡¯t want to end up like this. But no matter how miserable her fate was, Monica felt that she deserved it, and she deserved it. She couldn¡¯t believe that Cherry was actually hurting others, which she had never experienced before. She was only on the legal column, and saw those peoplemitting murder and hurting others, destroying their nature. 44.14% 15:53 Chapter 17 the Scenes Too Cherry is fussy, she has no opinion at all. ? 298 Wouchers She didn¡¯t know that Leo had already been taken care of, and Cherry¡¯s life in prison was difficult, let alone ten years, she might not be able to survive in just one or two years. Dead people in prisons are all toomon. And the Field family¡¯s stock plummeted because of such a thing. Field family partners have also left. The Field family dered bankruptcy in just a few days, and its assets were liquidated by the court. And one of the biggest beneficiaries turned out to be the Miller family. Manyrge-scale projects of the Field family have fallen into the hands of the Miller family, and there are also some small shareholder branches and so on. Monica doesn¡¯t understand these business matters, and only cares about her own public opinion and gossip. Cherry¡¯s hurtful incident made the headlines, and she was the victim, so naturally she also appeared in the headlines. Fortunately, there is public rtions to deal with, her influence is not very big. Many people are specting about the rtionship between Leo and Monica. After all, it was Leo who took Monica away that night in full view. But the Miller family made a move, and the Field family went bankrupt. So everyone can¡¯t understand it, and can only guess that Leo happened to pass by, and because of the marriage between the two families, he has a lot of love for the younger generation. The Miller family¡¯s move is also seen by everyone. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Everyone dared not provoke Monica, and the Field family paid a huge price. Who would dare to offend the Miller family? Monica¡¯s status suddenly became dignified. Judging by the attitude of the Miller family, no matter where Go ddaughter is, a biological daughter is more than enough. 67.15% 15:53 Chapter 170 He Was Scared Too 288 Vouchers In order to avoid public opinion, the Donat family followed suit and found trouble with the Field family. Monica watched the news and could onlyfort herself. She was suffering from concussion seque, so her intelligence could not keep up, and she could not understand such aplicated problem. She doesn¡¯t care about the news, she only cares about her final exam. Seeing that the exam is approaching, what can we do? 93.53% Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Cooperation Today was the day she was discharged from the hospital, but Monica couldn¡¯t be happier. Leo came to pick her up. She was recovering well. The wound on the back of her head had been stitched up and stitches were removed, and she couldn¡¯t see it even if she covered it with her hair. The rest of her injuries have healed, except for some bruises that haven¡¯t faded awaypletely. The doctor suggested that she should stay in bed for a few more days. She didn¡¯t like the hospital and had to go back all the time, so she had to go home. Leo wanted to knock her on the head, but he stopped because he was afraid that she would be men tally hand icapped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you always want to go home?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy to go home, but there are still more than ten days until the final exam. I have dyed so many sses, what should I do?¡± ¡°I thought you were worried about something, don¡¯t you still have me?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Monica looked at him and said, ¡°You teach me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll embarrass me.¡± Leo raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°No way! In the lessons you taught me before, I can understand everything, and I will definitely not embarrass you!¡± Monica assured, smacking her chest. ¡°Pack up and go home, I¡¯ll review for you.¡± When Monica returned home, she thought she should eat and drink, but she didn¡¯t 0.00% 10:26 Chapter 171 Cooperation expect the tasteless nutritious meal from the hospital toe home. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. 288 Vouchers She followed Leo to make up lessons every day, using her brain every day, and she didn¡¯t even give him good food and drink. If it wasn¡¯t for the supplement soup every day, she would really copse. Leo is indeed a good teacher, soplicated topics be easy to understand in his mouth. She also learned at this time that Leo turned out to be a top student with a double degree abroad. Familiar with economics andw, I had already obtained the qualifications for Ph.D. abroad at that time, but it was dyed because I came back. Monica bit her pen while doing the questions and said, ¡°Leo, you are so good abroad, there must be many girls chasing you, right?¡± Monica didn¡¯t look up to see the flicker in his eyes. She didn¡¯t hear his answer, so she couldn¡¯t help but look up. ¡°Why are not you talking?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, do the questions well.¡± ¡°There must be. You were still like this four years ago, and you must have confused many people! Then did you do anything to be sorry for me?¡± ¡°You did something wrong, should you fight?¡± Leo tapped her notebook helplessly, and he watched Monica write nonsense. ¡°I¡¯m distracted!¡± Monica quickly recalcted and forgot what she said just now. She will do wrong things when she is distracted, and she can¡¯t do two things at once. She finished the task early today, Leo asked her to stay at home obediently, and he went to the company to see. Jason took the initiative to talk about cooperation, and he naturally paid attention 23.22% 10:26 Chapter 171 Cooperation to it. Monica nodded, wishing he could leave quickly. It was rare for him to leave, so she naturally had to put on a good show. She slipped into the kitchen and Barret wasn¡¯t there, good for bad things! ¡°Auntie, can you cook me something delicious? I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± 288 Nouchers ¡°Mr. said that your diet must be based on a nutritious meal. You can¡¯t eat anything else. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat a nutritious meal. It¡¯s not delicious. You can cook me something delicious. I promise not to eat too much, just one bite, even if it smells the aroma!¡± Monica said pitifully that she had lost weight during this time, and it was all in vain before. Aunt decided to make her a dessert. ¡°This is for nourishing the body. It¡¯s okay to eat something, and the husband probably won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± Monica ate and drank enough, and went back happily. She almost finished her homework, so she wandered around the study. There are no taboos in Leo¡¯s study, you can flip through them at will. She also couldn¡¯t understand the business documents on the desktop. She opened the drawer to see what was inside. There was only one book in it, but why didn¡¯t he put it on the shelf? It was rare for her to find a book she could read, so she opened it quickly. She was about to put it in boredly, but unexpectedly found something inside. She opened it to look, and it was a photo of Leo and Karl, but Leo was missing a small half. 49.30% 10:26 Chapter 171 Cooperation She didn¡¯t notice the gap, but stared at Karl, Is this Karl? 1 288 Vouchers Upon closer inspection, the two brothers turned out to be very simr. This is obviously a photo taken four years ago. The Leo four years ago is obviously not as serious as he is now. He still knows how to smile at the camera! She and Leo haven¡¯t taken a photo yet, and she wants to secretly keep it as a souvenir. She took out her phone and took a picture. At this moment, the JC GROUP office¨C ¡°I¡¯m here today to say thank you.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± The two are of the same age, he is older than Leo, age is indeed crushing. But if it is a big business, the Miller family is obviously not as good as JC GROUP. Leo sincerely wants to cooperate with the Miller family, which is a good thing for the Miller family. ¡°Have the assets of the Field family been digested?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been rushed over the past few days, and it will take some days topletely annex it. Outsiders know that it was the Miller family who dealt with the Field family, but in fact it was you who lost your own interests and held back Zack before letting me There is an opportunity to take advantage of. The Miller family will surely be the thirdrgest group in the near future, if you need help, just ask.¡± Jason is also wee. Leaving Victoria, he is wise, calm and has a long-term vision. He knew that the two brothers of the Hawn family would have a rivalry, since he epted Leo¡¯s favor, he naturally tried his best to help him. ¡°Actually, what I want is very simple, I just want the Miller family to keep Monica!¡± 73.69% 10:26 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Jason is a Fox 288 Vouchers Chapter 172 Jason is a Fox This request was expected by Jason, but also unexpected. The Miller family has epted such a great favor from him, no matter how much he asks, he will grit his teeth and agree. But now, it seems worthless in his eyes to let the Miller family save Monica. He couldn¡¯t help reminding, ¡°Isn¡¯t your request too simple? It¡¯s just to protect that girl, so why go to war and sell me such a big favor?¡± ¡°Because she deserves it, and I think about it, you have more say than I do, and I¡¯m learning from you.¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help a slight smile when he heard this, and shook his head slightly, ¡°Among the rich and powerful in Lilder City, I have always been a negative example, and I was used as a joke, and you actually imitated me?¡± ¡°Because she deserves it, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Hearing this, Jason¡¯s eyes darkened a little, so they seem to be somewhat like- minded. ¡°I have no other requirements. As the Miller family grows, my fianc¨¦e¡¯s status will also increase. But I still need your help. I know that your wife often attends various social gatherings with celebrities, so please bring my fianc¨¦e with you.¡± ¡°Only when everyone sees that the Miller family values her, will they be courteous to her, and they will not dare to make decisions casually. I can¡¯t protect her by myself, so I will ask more people to help me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to say, but I have to make a request.¡± Jason said seriously. ¡°Please say, as long as it is not too much, I will agree.¡± ¡°You and I will join forces to be the most unshakable city wall in Lilder City. If anyone mentions my Miller family, I will be afraid and dare not invade. I cannot be the overlord of Lilder City by myself, but with you, I can gone.¡± 0.00% 10:26 Chapter 172 Jason is a Fox 1288 Vouchers ¡°But there is also the Hawn family, Zack is not a good person.¡± Leo was a little surprised by Jason¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t seem like an ambitious person. If there were, these years would not have been spent like this. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He admires Jason, who is obsessed with beauty, listens to his wife, and manages the Miller family like this, and even makes Andrew full of praise. It can be seen how excellent this person is, I am afraid that his talent is even higher than him. Jason never showed his full strength. ¡°You and I join forces, are you afraid that your elder brother will fail? I know that there is a dispute between you and your elder brother. If you want to be safe and your wife safe, you must be superior. He is a stumbling block, and he can be removed. When the timees If you take over the Hawn family business again, you don¡¯t need to help me, I only have one request.¡± ¡°When I need your help, you must do your best to help me!¡± ¡°No problem, you just need to promise me one thing!¡± Jason¡¯s words were deep, and his whole person became unfathomable. His voice was low and h oa rse, and his eyes were dark and mysterious. It was like a trapped beast was living in his body, and he finally found a vent and rushed out. Leo knew that even if he asked at this moment, Jason would definitely not say what happened. It¡¯s just who the hell can make him pay such a big price, even the entire Miller family? Is Jason crazy? Leo frowned tightly, hesitating, this is undoubtedly a big gamble. It¡¯s just that this bet is hugely profitable, but he still has to consider the risks involved. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me cheating, I sincerely want to help you. been looking for a partner these years, but no one can help me. Until you I have show up, 24.78% 10:26 Chapter 172 Jason is a Fox 11 288 Wouchers your ability is not weaker than mine, it seems There is only one JC GROUP, but there is also the Smith family in BULL COUNTRY to help you. You have abundant overseas resources.¡± ¡°You are a sharp de, I just want to manipte you for a while, do me a favor. When the matter is over, I will give you what I should give, and I will have a lot.¡± Leo was a little startled when he heard the words, Jason was indeed an old fox, and he knew his background so thoroughly. On weekdays, people inside and outside only know that he speaks for Victoria and goes on a rampage. But I don¡¯t want to, but Jason also has such wild and crazy moments. ¡°good.¡± Leo no longer hesitated, since he wanted to gamble, he should gamble happily. Jason breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that Leo would not agree, so he couldn¡¯t use the Miller family as a bait. Leo got up and walked in front of him, Jason got up and shook his hand. The hands of the two men were held together, it was so powerful. ¡°Hope for a happy co-operation.¡± Jason said with a smile. ¡°Well, happy cooperation.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say much, and turned to leave. Leo watched his leaving back, caught in life and death. What kind of person is Jason, since he is not greedy for fame and fortune, and now he has a happy family, what is it worth for him to give it a go, regardless of the consequences? Jason is more mysterious and scary than he imagined. Fortunately, this person is a friend, not an enemy. 49.99% 10:26 Chapter 172 Jason is a Fox On his way home, he received an email from Jason. 288 Vouchers After he opened it, he was a little shocked. Jason actually investigated Zack so clearly, all private industries were investigated clearly, and there was even evidence of Zack¡¯s moneyundering. Although the evidence is weak and not enough to bring down Zack, it is already very powerful for him to find out these things. Soon Jason called and asked, ¡°Did you read the file?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to investigate Zack so carefully.¡± He worked hard for four years and couldn¡¯t find out so much. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, I deployed it very early. Zack was my candidate, but he was narrow-minded and too small. I was afraid of cooperating with him, but he thought about how to annex his partner. So I gave up, but I am still investigating these, things, thinking that they will alwayse in handy, but I didn¡¯t expect to find someone who can use them so soon.¡± ¡°This is my little thought. I have already arranged itter. You just wait for my news. I will definitely help you pull out the enemy. It is my return gift to you.¡± ¡°Jason, you¡¯re scarier than I thought.¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m many years older than you. If you were my age, you could get these things. I¡¯m just patient. Well, let¡¯s not talk nonsense, goodbye.¡± Jason hung up the phone hastily. Leo frowned tightly, he always felt that he was manipting the line and walked forward slowly. Monica had an ident and was rescued by Victoria, and then Victoria epted Monica as Go ddaughter in order to escape. Then he added fuel to the mes, making the news bigger and deterring others. He thought things were following his own track, but now he felt that Jason was more like a person behind the scenes, and he had also be a pawn. Leo frowned tightly. 71.19% 10:26 He is used to calcting others, and suddenly being calcted by others is not a good feeling He didn¡¯t have evidence to support his idea yet, but he always felt that it was about the same Jason is not to be underestimated. 1825 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Good Daughter-inw 1288 Vouchers Chapter 173 Good Daughter-inw When Leo came back, the aunt didn¡¯t hide it, and Leo also guessed, how could she be safe when he was not at home. ¡°Next time make something else to make up for her, don¡¯t tell her what it is.¡± ¡°Understood, sir.¡±¡± ¡°By the way, I watched her eat. I was afraid that she would eat endlessly and make her stomach full.¡± ¡°How kind you are to Ms. Donat.¡± ¡°She treated me very well, so I naturally want to repay her well.¡± Leo said softly, when he mentioned Monica, there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, it was so pampering. He stepped up the stairs and saw that Monica had already fallen asleep on the sofa, so he couldn¡¯t help but slow down his steps for fear of waking the sleeping person. Monica was soundly asleep, but just as he sat down, she had a feeling and opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Well, are you done with the question?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done, you can check it!¡± ¡°good.¡± ¡°My stomach hurts, you rub it for me, the bruises haven¡¯t dissipated yet¡­¡± She grabbed his big hand and put it on her stomach. Her stomach was soft, and there was still some flesh to the touch. He held the homework in one hand, checked it carefully, and rubbed it slowly for her with the other hand. 0.00% 10:26 Chapter 173 Good Daughter-inw 1288 Vouchers Monica¡¯s consciousness began to blur again, and she seemed to be falling asleep again. ¡°Monica.¡± She heard him calling her and responded nasally. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡± After speaking, the man leaned over and kissed her lightly on the forehead. The kiss was short but long. Monica felt it, couldn¡¯t help but smiled, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have more next time.¡± Monica studied at home for many days. When she was almost in good health, the school exams began. The dean also advised her whether toe back after the year, but she dismissed it. With such a good teacher, this exam must be easy, why do you need to make up the exam after the next year? During the exam, Leo was like a parent, packing Monica¡¯s backpack. There were a lot of school utensils that should be prepared, and she was even afraid that she would faint from hunger, so she stuffed two pieces of snacks in her bag. Monica happily went to the exam, and when she came back, Leo asked her how she was doing. ¡°I feel pretty good about myself, I passed the small question!¡± Monica said proudly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who your teacher is.¡± Leo couldn¡¯t help but said with a smile. ¡°The teacher is great!¡± Monica hugged Leo and couldn¡¯t help kissing one. 19.15% 10:26 Chapter 173 Good Daughter-inw Leo looked at her dotingly, his eyes were so gentle. 288 ?Vouchers The days of winter vacation are very happy. Leo finished his work early today and wants to go back to spend time with Monica. He specifically called Barret, wanting to know if the girl was obedient at home. Although the injuries on his body were much better, he was always afraid that the concussion would leave seque, and that she would enter Alzheimer¡¯s early. Barret gets a call saying Monica has gone to school. The final grades came out today, and Monica went to the school dormitory to get some things. Leo raised his eyebrows lightly when he heard this. ¡°Martin, get the car ready and go to school.¡± On the road, in the car¡­ Leo was deep in thought and asked, ¡°Martin, Monica should have done well in this exam, what reward should I give?¡± ¡°Ms. Donat only likes to eat, how about taking her to have a big meal?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that look very careless?¡± ¡°Sir, I know a restaurant with a very romantic atmosphere. It is located on an ind in the sea, and there are fireworks all over the sky at night. If you book a ce, sir, the whole beach is full of moonlight and the fireworks are romantic. Ms. Donat will definitely be moved by you.¡± .Wouldn¡¯t it be true that what should happen and what shouldn¡¯t happen will happen?¡± Martin seemed to have a lot of experience in doing this kind of thing. Leo listened to the first half and thought it was pretty good, but the more he listened to it, the more he felt that it was not serious. He took the document and tapped Martin¡¯s shoulder politely, ¡°Put away your obscene thoughts, I¡¯m aBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. gentleman. Don¡¯t say these things in front of Monica, don¡¯t spoil my woman, you know?¡± ¡°Yes, I promise not to let Ms. Donat know.¡± 38.36% 10:26 Chapter 173 Good Daughter-inw 288 Vouchers ¡°In addition to the fireworks western food, do I need to prepare any small gifts?¡± Leo asked. In order to win a contract of several hundred million dors, he didn¡¯t spend so much thought. But now, just to reward Monica for doing well in the exam, it takes so much trouble. Thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t helpughing at himself. But so what, he just wanted to give her the best things in the world. ¡°ring?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. I¡¯m afraid she will be robbed in the future. I¡¯d rather have her finger cut off than take off the ring.¡± Leo said with his hands on his forehead. He really understood Monica¡¯s money-loving character. When the old things at home were thrown away, Barret didn¡¯t dare to let Monica know. ¡°The clothes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡± He thought of Monica eating carefully after learning that her clothes were expensive. She also learned table manners for this. In order not to make her clothes dirty, she worked hard enough. Martin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°Sir, to be honest, Ms. Donat is a little weird. You probably won¡¯t find another one like this in Lilder City. There are so many properties, real estate and share estimates, which add up to tens of dors.¡± One hundred million. If other people know that their man has so much money, they will be overjoyed and buy whatever they want. But Ms. Donat is lucky, she has opened a lot of bank ounts, and put all the money in it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell Monica how much money I have, don¡¯t scare her.¡± Leo red, ¡°I married a good wife, which is a good thing. If you dare to talk 65.17% 10:26 Chapter 173 Good Daughter-inw 1288 Vouchers nonsense again, your annual leave will be gone. Don¡¯t expect blind dates to find a partner.¡± Hearing this, Martin shut up in fright. Leo didn¡¯t think about what to give for a while, so he put it aside for now. It¡¯s early now, so I can think about it slowly. Leo went directly to the student dormitory, no one dared to stop him. But Monica was not in the dormitory, and his roommate told him that Monica had gone to the dean¡¯s office. ¡°It is estimated that the grades came out, and the test was very satisfactory. I went to thank the dean for cultivation.¡± Leo smiled gracefully. No way, his wife is so kind and lovely. At this moment, Monica was standing at the desk trembling. 89.37% 10:26 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Stu pid Apprentice 18 28990s Chapter 174 Stu pid Apprentice ¡°Dean, can you do me a favor and give me a neat score? I missed the pass by one or two points, what a pity¡­¡± She still remembers patting her chest and reassuring Leo that it would be fine to pass. The dean said he was also very embarrassed, if it wasn¡¯t for Leo¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t have pulled out the test paper and checked it carefully. ¡°Monica, I can¡¯t do anything about it. This is already the result of adding neat points to the paper. Look at your high math paper. You understand that the teacher gave you two points! I really can¡¯t continue to be ambiguous. With a conscience.¡± ¡°You are majoring in ounting. Look at your professional courses and your high math. If I let you pass the exam, if I let you pass, then you will make mistakes in your calctions in the future, and you will be in thew. You will hate me!¡¯ The dean also said bitterly. Monica was also very distressed when she heard the words. Leo had already made up for her before. He¡¯s obviously good at it, but why did he not perform well in the exam? ¡°You really can¡¯t have any more grace?¡± ¡°Come over next year to make up the exam, I believe you can do it!¡± The dean patted Monica on the shoulder with a long way to go, and gave her a firm look, believing that she would pass the make-up exam. Monica¡¯s heart is ashamed, it¡¯s over, how will she face Leo when she returns home¡­ Monica made up her mind, thanked the dean for her troubles and then turned around to leave. She didn¡¯t expect to see Leo entering as soon as she turned around. 0.00% 10:27 Chapter 174 Stu pid Apprentice 288 Vouchers Monica¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly, her whole body froze with fright, and she dared not move. Seeing her in a great mood, Leo raised a doting smile at the corner of his mouth, and stepped forward to pat her head. ¡°Do you miss me?¡± In front of the dean, Leo was not reserved at all. ¡°How did youe¡­¡± Monica pretended to be calm on the surface. She can¡¯t let Leo know how much she has passed, otherwise she will die. ¡°I wanted to go back to apany you early, but Barret said you came to school, so I came to see you. I heard that your final grades are out, right? Let me, the teacher, also look at the grades of my students to see if I have given them long face.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home and talk about it. It¡¯s not good to talk about it in the dean¡¯s office. Let¡¯s go back and talk slowly.¡± Monica tugged on his sleeve and was about to go out, but was stopped by Leo. ¡°Why, you did well in the exam, and you¡¯re still shy! I¡¯m your parent anyway. I¡¯m asking about your grades. The dean is also here. He must know your well.¡± Leo didn¡¯t intend to leave at all, so he stepped forward. The dean hurriedly beckoned him to sit down. ¡°You sit too.¡± Leo patted the position beside him. ¡°No¡­ I dare not¡­¡± Monica said tremblingly. situation very Seeing her embarrassed look, Leo thought she was reserved in front of outsiders. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sit down.¡± 24.34% 10:27 Chapter 174 Stu pid Apprentice 288 iVouchers Monica thought about it, and ording to Leo¡¯s temper, she would definitely break her leg. She is still standing, let¡¯s feel the feeling of being down-to-earth. ¡°You sit down.¡± Monica stammered. This time Leo didn¡¯t force it. He looked at the dean, smiled and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, did she?¡± The dean served hot tea and said with a smile, ¡°Monica is very good at school, helpful, and has a good rtionship with her ssmates.¡± ¡°She is indeed a good child. I heard that the final grades of their department havee down. Monica was ill before and took a long leave of absence. I also tutored her well. Basically, the knowledge in and out of the book has been integrated. I think this time Her performance will not be bad, I wonder how her grades are?¡± ¡°this¡­¡± When the dean heard this, he looked at Monica stiffly, thinking that this question was a proposition. Leo was a little confused, he asked the dean, why did the dean look at Monica? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He looked at Monica again, and found that her face was pale, her lips were dry, and her forehead was covered with cold sweat. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°No, I just feel that the room is very hot and the air conditioner is turned up.¡± ¡°After I¡¯ve asked about your grades, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. Zion should stay at home.¡± ¡°Dean, where¡¯s Monica¡¯s report card? Bring it to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to print¡­¡± The dean said tremblingly. 45.50% 10:27 Chapter 174 St upid Apprentice Monica just felt dizzy. 288 ?Vouchers The dean quickly printed out the report card and handed it to Leo respectfully. There was a slight smile on Leo¡¯s face, and after seeing the report card, the smile on the corner of his mouth froze for a moment. Then, his face finally became extremely ugly. what did he see ¡°Dean, are you sure the paper is correct?¡± ¡°without.¡± The dean wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°What about the neatness of the curly noodles?¡± When Leo said this, he felt ashamed. A high-achieving student with a double degree inw and finance has never cared about the neatness of his face, but he didn¡¯t expect to ask at this moment. The dean said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s all added. This is Monica¡¯s test paper. I specially transferred it out. Please read it.¡± Soon Monica¡¯s two failing papers were handed over to Leo. Leo¡¯splexion is getting uglier and gloomy. He held the thin roll of paper tightly with his hands, the joints on his hands were white and visible, and the veins were exposed, showing how hard he was exerting himself. Monica swallowed. Will Leo have a heart attack from her anger? If Go d is willing to give her another chance, she must take the exam well. Who knows why her mind went wrong during the exam. Seeing Leo¡¯s gloomy and forbearing appearance, the dean was so frightened that he broke into cold sweat. 67.57% 10:27 Chapter 174 Stu pid Apprentice 288 Vouchers ¡°Mr. Hawn, I really can¡¯t bend thew for personal gain. If she passes the test, I¡¯m afraid she will do financial affairs in the future, and she will hurt herself instead. We also uphold the responsibility to the students, please forgive me¡­¡± As soon as these words fell, Leo held the test paper and pped it heavily on the table. A mu ffled sound struck the hearts of the two of them, making them both tremble. ¡°The principal did the right thing. It is indeed a disaster to release such grades. I am very grateful for your serious and responsible attitude towards Monica. I am ipetent. I did not teach Monica a good lesson and caused trouble for the school.¡± Leo held back his anger, and said word for word. 88.73% 10:27 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Missing You! 288 ?Vouchers Chapter 175 Missing You! The dean breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and said repeatedly, ¡°I should do it!¡± Then Leo looked at Monica. He stood up suddenly, making Monica¡¯s legs go weak with fright. Leo approached him, and he was obviously out of breath, as if he wanted to kill her. ¡°Monica, I helped you make up for more than half a month, and you gave me this test result?¡± He raised the paper, and he wanted to kill someone. Fortunately, he was still thinking about how to celebrate and what gifts to give along the way. For now, Monica pped him hard. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I also remember that these questions seem to be familiar. It stands to reason that I can do it, but it seems that something is wrong after counting.¡± ¡°What happened to your brain during the exam that day? Did you lose it at home? Is it because I didn¡¯t drive you into the exam room?¡± Leo was shaking with anger. How could he teach such a student? What a shame! ¡°Uncle, I know I was wrong, and I will definitely take the exam next time.¡± Monica hastily admitted her mistake with a very sincere attitude. Leo met her innocent eyes, neither angry nor angry. Then, he looked at the dean, ¡°Can you let me meet the two teachers, I want to know what she is doing in ss.¡± ¡°Okay, bring it right away.¡± 0.00% 10:27 Chapter 175 Missing You! Then two teachers came and both expressed a question. 288 Vouchers N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Monica is still very hardworking in ss, and always sits in the first row in ss. But I just have a little lack of concentration and often drive a small car. Hearing this, Leo frowned tightly and his voice was low and h oa rse, which was a situation where he was trying his best to suppress his anger. ¡°What are you thinking about in ss, tell me!¡± Monica didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, she didn¡¯t go to ss for more than half a month, who knew what was going on in her mind before ss. But she also knew that she was just thinking about what to eat in the cafeteria at noon, what to do after school, and how to spend the money¡­ But these words must not let Leo know. What kind of answer can satisfy Leo? When she thought about it for a while, Leo became a little impatient. She was thinking about something in ss, and she made the final exam like this. No matter what you think, it is unforgivable. ¡°Is it so difficult to answer? Or if I hit you twice, you will remember.¡± ¡°Mr. Hawn, you can¡¯t punish children physically! This is the wrong way of teaching.¡± ¡°Is there a stick? If I don¡¯t hit her a few times, I really can¡¯t get rid of the hatred in my heart.¡± My go d, is Leo crazy? It¡¯s embarrassing to sp ank yourself in the office. Monica was impatient, suddenly thought of something, and said quickly. ¡°I miss you!¡± The other four were all taken aback, and looked at Monica together. Especially Leo, looking at her for a moment, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate in ss because I miss you¡­¡± Monica felt a few strange eyes, and quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what my uncle taught me on weekdays¡­¡± 20.33% 10:27 Chapter 175 Missing You! 288 iVouchers As soon as these words came out, the other three people calmed down a little. They thought it was a love that transcended generations! At this moment, the dean found a ruler. ¡°Mr. Hawn, the stick you want.¡± Leo waved his hand weakly, since she was thinking about herself, she really couldn¡¯t be med. The dean didn¡¯t expect Leo to change his face so quickly. ¡°Then now¡­¡± ¡°It was my improper discipline. I will definitely teach her a strict lesson when I go back. I hope the dean willmunicate with me about everything in the future. I want to know her performance in school as soon as possible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mr. Hawn to value this niece so much. I will definitely live up to my expectations.¡± ¡°Thank you, then Gu will take her back first.¡± Leo took Monica¡¯s hand and left the office directly. He walked so fast that she had to trot to keep up. Leo looked very angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to coax her, for fear of hurting Chi Yu. Soon the two got into the car, and Martin said with a smile, ¡°Sir, the restaurant has been booked.¡± ¡°Dining room?¡± Monica was a little surprised. ¡°Yes, sir, I want to have dinner with you tonight, that restaurant is delicious, Ms. Donat will definitely like it.¡± ¡°Really? That would be wonderful.¡± Before Monica was finished, she heard Leo¡¯s cold voice. ¡°not going.¡± 17.000 10:27 Chapter 175 Missing You! 288 ?Vouchers ¡°What?¡± Martin was a little surprised, and only then did he notice that Leo¡¯s face was ugly, and he didn¡¯t have the excitement before getting out of the car at all. What¡¯s the matter sir. ¡°drive.¡± Leo said coldly, Martin nced at Monica, Monica drooped her head, and suddenly understood in a cowardly manner. Ms. Donat must have pis sed off Mr. again. Martin shut up obediently, and quickly drove obediently. He was silent all the way, and soon arrived at the vi, and he pulled her out of the car. He stopped suddenly, but Monica didn¡¯t stop in time and bumped into his hard back. Leo turned around slowly, and said, ¡°Monica, I¡¯ve thought about it all the way, whether my way of teaching the lesson was wrong.¡± Monica rolled her eyes and thought for a while, ¡°Actually, when you taught me, I knew it. But when I took the exam, what I recalled in my mind was not those questions, but your face¡­ Then I wanted to stop In the end, you will not do well in the exam.¡± Monica told the truth about the exam seriously. Leo couldn¡¯tugh or cry when he heard this, he was almost pis sed off by this girl. Is this an excuse for failing the exam? ¡°So you can¡¯tpletely me me, right? I didn¡¯t do well in the exam, and you have a reason¡­¡± Monica muttered under her breath. ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard to help you with tutoring, and it¡¯s not beneficial at all. Now you still me me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless as I said. I¡¯m just looking for the fundamental problem. Shall I change it next time? Isn¡¯t there a make-up exam? I promise I won¡¯t fail it.¡± 67.69% 10:27 Chapter 175 Missing You! # 288 (Vouchers ¡°Monica, it seems that I have been too indulgent with you on weekdays, and I will be stricter with you in the future.¡± Monica¡¯s heart ski pped a beat when she heard that. What does this mean? Monica didn¡¯t understand, and after Leo entered the house, he went directly to the upstairs study. Monica was worried, Barret saw this, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ms. Donat, did you make your husband angry?¡± ¡°I embarrass him, and I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Monica said pitifully like a child who made a mistake. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 History Is Always Surprisingly Simr Barret smiled kindly when he heard this, ¡°Sir, he will be fer, he can¡¯t bear to with you for so long.¡± be angry ¡°I did not do well, how can I make up for it?¡± ¡°Dinner will be ready soon, Ms. Donat, do you want to help?¡± ¡°want!¡± Monica nodded repeatedly, and hurried to the kitchen. ¡°Ms. Donat, you just need to let your husband see what you want. I believe that no matter what you do, your husband will like it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the most important thing is the mind!¡± Monica nodded, busy in the kitchen for a while, dinner will be ready soon. Leo came down and saw Monica serving the dishes attentively. ¡°Leo, you¡¯re down, wash your hands and eat, try these dishes, they¡¯re delicious!¡± Seeing her busy, Leo¡¯s eyes were shining like stars. How could he be so harsh on a child, he thought to himself now? What¡¯s more, her attitude of admitting her mistakes is so sincere, and she knows how to cook to please him, which is already very valuable. Leo sat down after washing his hands, Monica watched him take a sip and asked, ¡°How is it? Is it delicious?¡± ¡°The taste is really good, I didn¡¯t expect your craftsmanship to be so good?¡± ¡°Such a delicious dish must not be made by me, but by my aunt.¡± ¡°Then which dish did you cook?¡± Leo nced around the table, trying to pick the ugliest te, but there wasn¡¯t one. 0.00% 11:02 Chapter 176 History Is Always Surprisingly Simr 1 288 Vouchers ¡°I¡¯m not very good at cooking, and I was afraid that you would ruin your stomach, so I didn¡¯t cook.¡± ¡°Is this your attitude of admitting mistakes?¡± He thought Monica worked so hard to cook for him. It turned out that none of the tables were made by her! ¡°I have a very good attitude of admitting my mistakes. You see, I washed these fruits! I also carved the tomato rabbit for this side dish! And you see, I engraved ¡®Sorry¡¯ on each fruit, I It was so hard to carve, I almost cut my hand!¡± Monica shook her hand in front of him, there were indeed scratches on five fingers. Leo was helpless, he was so easy to soften his heart, he wanted to expose the matter after being fooled by her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat one, and see if the tomato I made is delicious.¡± She picked up a rabbit tomato that she had carved herself and handed it over, Leo was helpless, but he ate anyway. ¡°Is it delicious? I picked the tomatoes carefully, and they are guaranteed to be very sweet.¡± ¡°Monica, I thoroughly reflected on myself in the study, and I was wrong.¡± Leo confused? How do you think he was wrong? ¡°Leo, can you wake up?¡± ¡°I am not sleepy.¡± Just then Martin came, holding a beautifully packaged rectangr box in his hand. ¡°Sir, what you want.¡± ¡°Well, back off.¡± Monica stared straight at the box, bowknot, andce wrapping paper, which seemed very high-end. ¡°Open it and have a look at the gift I prepared for you.¡± 24.15% 11.03 Chapter 176 History Is Always Surprisingly Simr ¡°I did so poorly in the exam, do I still have a gift?¡± Monica pointed to her nose, thinking she must be dreaming, She saw Leo nodding affirmatively, it didn¡¯t look like a fake at all. Is this the calm before the storm? Or is Leo not going to take care of her? Does she want this gift or not? ¡°You don¡¯t want to tear it down?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows and asked. Monica nodded. ¡°Do you still want me to dismantle it for you? Hurry up.¡± Leo¡¯s tone was harsh to Vivian, and Monica opened it quickly. He gave high heelsst time, what about this time? 11 288 Nouchers Monica stared at the contents of the box with wide eyes, unable to believe what was in the box. She rubbed her eyes, afraid that she might have hallucinations and misread. How could it be this? ¡°Is this for me?¡± ¡°If you do well in the exam, you can choose rare treasures. If you don¡¯t do well in the exam, you can give me tutoring at home. You don¡¯t want to have a good time this year. I reflected on my own problems. Our brain structure is not One, with my quick and direct way of teaching, you only understand the superficially, the exact same question type appears in another way, and you won¡¯t be able to.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I overestimated you. I have already found someone who is much worse than me to teach you. This way the speed will slow down and you will really pay attention. This N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. winter vacation, you will obediently make up for me. If you don¡¯t finish your homework, the door You are not allowed to go out, understand?¡± Monica wanted to cry when she heard this. ¡°Leo, isn¡¯t your request too cruel? It¡¯s so painful to ask me to study for the whole 48.93% 11:02 Chapter 176 History Is Always Surprisingly Simr winter vacation. It¡¯s rare for me to have a vacation!¡± She grabbed Leo¡¯s sleeve and shook it cautiously, trying to get his mercy. Leo closed his eyes and stopped looking at her innocent eyes. 288 Vouchers ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this, I won¡¯t soften my heart. If I indulge you again, I won¡¯t have the face to go to your school next time.¡± If Monica did well in the exam, he would have pulled it out to show off by now. Presumably when he meets an acquaintance, he will praise Monica for doing well in the exam. But now¡­ he could not wait to hid¨¦ Monica at home. ¡°I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you.¡± ¡°I can have Barret prepare the fruit.¡± ¡°Honey?¡± Monica blinked her eyes and pulled out her nirvana. Unexpectedly, Leo got up and said, ¡°Monica, if you y tricks on me like this again, then I won¡¯t eat. When will you eat obediently, when will Ie out of the study.¡± ¡°I know, anyway, you don¡¯t feel sorry for me, just let me starve to death!¡± Leo turned around and left without looking back. Monica¡¯s eyes widened. Why are these words so familiar? She remembered the first time she called Leo honey and he was going to spa nk her, that¡¯s what she said. You go ahead, anyway, I know you don¡¯t love me, so just kill me¡­ He is too ruthless! History is always strikingly simr! 77.62% 11:03 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Meeting Parents 288 IVouchers Chapter 177 Meeting Parents This time Leo really made up his mind, he didn¡¯t eat dinner, he plunged into the study, it¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock and he still hasn¡¯te out. She went to the door of the study to beg several times, but Leo just ignored him. In the end, she was forced to be helpless, ¡°Leo, I have deeply reflected on my mistakes. It is indeed my problem. I must study hard. I promise you whatever you say. Don¡¯t lock yourself up in it. Can you eat something?¡± ¡°you sure?¡± Leo¡¯s deep and h oa rse voice came from inside the room, full of doubts. Monica naturally didn¡¯t want to submit obediently, and she also knew how to dy the attack! ¡°You eat first, and you can talk about everything after eating.¡± As soon as the words finished, Leo opened the door to let her in, and she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°I asked my aunt to leave the best for you. Eat quickly. Working on an empty stomach is very harmful to your health.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I will have the make-up teachere over.¡± This topic is so heavy. ¡°Leo, I¡¯m a student, and all students want to have more and more holidays.¡± She intends to understand it with emotion and reason. ¡°As a parent, I want my children to get better and better grades.¡± Why did this sound weird, but she couldn¡¯t refute it? Monica wailed loudly, covered her head, and said, ¡°My head hurts, the wound may be open, I think I need to be hospitalized for a while¡­¡± Before Monica finished speaking, Leo¡¯splexion suddenly turned ugly, and he 0.00% 11:03 Chapter 177 Mesling Parents clutched his abdomen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Monica asked worriedly, Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stomach hurts, I¡¯m angry with you¡± 17 285 Nouchers Monica immediately understood that this trick was not going to work either. Leo learned so fast, she used her method to fight back. Monica let out a sigh of relief, and said resignedly, ¡°I can¡¯t say no to you, I can¡¯t beat you. I admit it. You are a big boss, you can do whatever you say, and I will obediently obey.¡± ¡°Go get your apology fruit, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Leo said with a smile, he has already figured out her routine clearly, Seeing how deted she was, he felt much better. Then Monica¡¯s life was miserable, and she took tutoring every day. Leo knew that once he left, Monica would definitely y tricks. So just take her to the office and watch directly. Fortunately, there is still re in the group, so we can meet during the lunch break and express our depression. Everyone in the group is specting about their rtionship. Some people say they are just uncles and nephews, while others say they look like boyfriend and girlfriend. But they can only discuss it in private. Today, when she was making up lessons, Vivian came, with a smile on her face and a radiant look. ¡°So happy? Something to do with Zion?¡± Leo guessed it at a nce. Vivian nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already brought Zion home to see, and his uncle wille back from out of town tomorrow, so he ns to take me home to meet the parents. Originally, our vacation ended in January, but we Considering the 23.97% 11:03 Chapter 177 Meeting Parents engagement, I postponed it until the next year.¡±¡® ¡°I¡¯d be happier if you could get married sooner.¡± 11 288 Vouchers ¡°Marriage is a big event. I can¡¯t rush it. I have to prepare well. The time is too short now, and I don¡¯t want to wrong myself. This may be the only time in a girl¡¯s life. I can¡¯t regret it!¡± Vivian looked really happy. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to borrow Monica, I¡¯m going to buy some new clothes, let her look at it for me.¡± When Monica heard this, her eyes became wild, looking at Vivian was like seeing a benefactor. Hearing this, Leo raised his eyebrows and looked at Monica with distaste, ¡°You guys have different styles, and she has bad eyesight too. I can let Martin apany me.¡± ¡°You can give me Martin as a coo lie, but let¡¯s forget about shopping. Girls have amon topic when we get together!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only one hour, go early ande back early.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Vivian pulled Monica away. After going out, Monica wanted to hug her and kiss her fiercely, but was stopped by Vivian. ¡°Are you afraid that Leo will be like that?¡± ¡°Leo¡¯s tricks are too deep. He knows all the tricks I know, and he uses them on me instead.¡± Hearing this, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Only Monica could make her brother deal with it so hard. He can¡¯t even look straight at others, let alone spend so much thought on it. Vivian picked out some clothes and bought some presents, some for re too. She asked curiously, ¡°Do you know re and Zion?¡± 47.95% 11:03 11 288 Wouchers ¡°re rarely mentions it, but she mentions some¡± ¡°How is their rtionship?¡± she asked curiously, ¡°The rtionship was not very good before, re said that the White family was under a lot of pressure and needed to join the army, but Dr. Zion carried a lot, just to let her live a happy and free life. She always felt that she was dragging Dr. Zion, so she was veryfortable Feel guilty, and want to push Dr. Zion away, ¡°Well, it turns out that she just med herself and felt guilty. It seems that I was thinking too much..¡± Vivian breathed a sigh of relief, the more she looked at the brother and sister Zion and re, the more something was wrong, She is also a woman, looking at the man she loves, that kind of look that only she can understand, But when she saw re, she also felt that her eyes were familiar, Vivian has been in the army all year round, and she doesn¡¯t know much about women, and she doesn¡¯t dare to think deeply. Now that I asked Monica, I felt a little more relieved after being side-stepped. Sure enough, she was thinking too much. how can that be possible? Brothers and sisters are impossible! 111 The next day, Zion drove to pick her up, and she brought a small gift box containing precious tea. ¡°Why do you still bring something? If you go empty-handed, they will be very happy¡± ¡°I originally bought more, but my dad said that it was the first time for a girl to go to the man¡¯s house. If she brought too much, it would make people misunderstand me. So it is lighter. I will send it slowly later. I also bought clothes for re. ; I guess 70.60% 11:03 Chapter 177 Meeting Parents she¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Zion tightened her grip. 288 Vouchers ¡°It¡¯s not hard, as long as we can go smoothly with you, everything is fine. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Vivian¡¯s heart instantly settled down. 96.15% 11:03 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 1781 don¡¯t think you are sutade ? 258 Wouchers Chapter 178 I don¡¯t think you are suitable Soon to the gate of the White family. Zion¡¯s uncle is named Aaron, who is the general of the Lilder City Military District. When she entered the house, the White family was very enthusiastic and greeted her to enter. She was still worried that the Hawn family was a family of merchants, and the White family looked down on her, but looking at it now, it was obviously unnecessary. As long as their strengths match, they have no prejudice. Mrs. White grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Vivian, you are here. I heard from Zion that you would come overst month, but at that time your uncle had just received a mission and left home until now. I am the only one at home People, seeing you is too hasty, so I have been dying until now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Uncle¡¯s work is important. Anyway, Zion can¡¯t escape. It¡¯s the same if hees early orte.¡± She smiled and looked at Zion, and Zion also smiled slightly. Just then someone rang the doorbell. Mrs. White said, ¡°re must be here. This girl hasn¡¯t been here for a long time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to open the door.¡± Zion spoke. When the door opened, it was indeed re. She saw that the house was very lively, because there was an outsider, her heart trembled slightly. ¡°Are you all here? I¡¯mte. Uncle and aunt, this is fruit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡± 11:03 Chapter 178 I don¡¯t think you are suitable 288 Vouchers Mrs. White talked enthusiastically, and went to work in the kitchen after making tea. After the group sat down, Aaron began to ask Vivian some things. ¡°I heard from Zion that you are the military doctors of the same army. You support each other and are the best partners.¡± ¡°Well, Zion is stronger than me. I usually just help him and deal with minor wounds.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be humble, Zion, I know, he can¡¯t take care of himself. With you here, I feel relieved. Are you only nning to get engaged this year? If you two are in love, I hope you can get married as soon as possible. His parents passed away Good morning, I have always felt guilty for not being able to watch these two children grow up. If you get married earlier, I can give my elder brother an exnation.¡± ¡°marry¡­¡± Before Vivian could speak, she was taken a step ahead. She looked at re, who was slightly pale, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why is she more excited than herself? ¡°Your elder brother is already twenty-eight, not too young, it¡¯s time to get married.¡± ¡°I mean, the White family and the Hawn family are both big families. Would it be too hasty to decide to get married so hastily?¡± ¡°White family doesn¡¯t have so many customary etiquette, and we still follow Old Mr. Hawn¡¯s wishes. Just think I¡¯m impatient and talking nonsense, you can go back and discuss with your father, and I will pay a visit in a few days, which can be regarded as a meeting See you at home.¡± ¡°Okay, I will tell my father. As for the marriage, I will discuss it with Zion.¡± She said with a smile, not knowing why she had an ominous premonition. Aaron had said all he needed to say, he looked at re, his face became serious, ¡°You have been studying in Lilder City for almost four years, and you haven¡¯t been here a few times. If it wasn¡¯t for the news from the people sent every day, Knowing that you are still fine, I wonder if I still have you as a niece. Your brother¡¯s affairs have settled down, and I will worry about your affairs from now on. I have already 18.83% 11:03 Chapter 178 I don¡¯t think you are suitable arranged someone to take you to see tomorrow. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want a blind date¡­¡± 288 Vouchers re said with a headache, every time Aaron had to introduce someone to her, as if he was afraid that she would not be able to get married. ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡± Aaron said majestically, soldiers dislike others disobeying their orders. At this moment Zion couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Uncle, re is still young, not to mention that she hasn¡¯t finished her studies yet. I heard that re wants to take the postgraduate entrance examination, it¡¯s too early now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of your broken major? If your brother didn¡¯t stop me, I would have arranged for you to go to the Women¡¯s Military Academy.¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Zion said earnestly. Aaron is a little helpless, Zion is good at everything, he listens to what he says every time. But when ites to re, he turns against himself. ¡°I don¡¯t bother to talk about these things anymore.¡± Aaron ended the topic. Aaron called Zion to the study and asked re to show her around. She went to Zion¡¯s room, which was clean and tidy, not at all like a man should be. She opened the closet, and the clothes inside were neatly folded. She could imagine Zion getting up every morning and folding the quilt. ¡°Actually, my brother is very boring.¡± Just then, re¡¯s voice came from behind. Vivian turned her eyes and said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I think you should think about it again. My brother is also very serious. He doesn¡¯t understand romance, he won¡¯t send you flowers and gifts on holidays, and maybe he will forget the important anniversary¡­¡± 46.99% 11:03 Chapter 178 I don¡¯t think you are suitable Vivian frowned tightly upon hearing this, and approached her. 288 Vouchers Although she doesn¡¯t understand women, she is half a soldier and has the keen observation ability of a soldier. She felt that re was acting weird today, and she had allowed themst time. Why did they meet today and hesitated and said that they were not suitable? What exactly is she trying to express? ¡°Vivian, you are so good, you should be able to find better ones. My brother is so boring, you will definitely not be able to bear it in the future! Besides, the White family is a military family, and the daughter-inw of the White family is actually very reserved and has many rules. You will know if you are strict. I think you are used to being casual, and you may not be able to bear the White family¡­¡± Vivian approached, and she backed away in fright, and finally hit the wall. ¡°Are you persuading me to break up with your brother? Is this caused by your men tal illness again? Do you think that if I sna tch your brother away, you will have no one close to you?¡± ¡°But I really think you should think about it, my brother is really not you¡­¡± re clenched her fists tightly. She knew that she was crazy to say these words, and she persuaded them to separate. She should be generous, but when she heard her uncle urging them to get married earlier, her heart seemed to be torn apart, and it was so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She couldn¡¯t believe how Zion got married, his bride was not himself. In the future Zion will be around other women and have their children. Thinking of this, she would wake up from a nightmare, and then couldn¡¯t sleep all night. She was panicked, she couldn¡¯t be so free and easy! She overestimated herself and underestimated her feelings for Zion. Her face was pale, and her forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. 69.19% 11:03 Chapter 1781 don¡¯t think you are suitable She spoke poorly and trembled. 288 Vouchers She didn¡¯t dare look up at Vivian for fear that she would see through something. Vivian¡¯s indifferent voice sounded in his ears. ¡°Whether it fits or not, it¡¯s not your decision, it¡¯s Zion¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°I respect you as his sister, but don¡¯t go too far, don¡¯t try to imprison him for a lifetime, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± 94.89% 11:03R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Don¡¯t Get Married 288 Vouchers Chapter 179 Don¡¯t Get Married ¡°I don¡¯t care how severe your me ntal illness is, that¡¯s your business. I advise you, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°However, if I tell him that I don¡¯t want you to be together, if he chooses you, it will make me insecure and make me feel alone. Do you think he chooses you or me?¡± re clenched her hands tightly, not knowing how she could say such words. Hearing this, Vivian looked at her in shock and astonishment, apparently not expecting that these words came from her mouth. She ispletely different from the re who blessed them back then. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Vivian said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, I just don¡¯t think you guys are suitable!¡± re took a deep breath and said courageously. They are not suitable and will not be together for long. She was just protecting Zion, her loved ones, and the man she loved the most. Zion behaved well, as if nothing could move him. Such a man should find a woman as gentle as water to silently support him behind his back. And Vivian is too strong, she wants to uproot Zion from her life and take them all away. After they¡¯re together, will Vivian still let herself be close to Zion? Certainly not, this woman is ambitious, she wants to upy Zion alone. What about her? Even if she doesn¡¯t love him, she can¡¯t let her only brother be sn at ched away. 0.00% 11:03 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 179 Don¡¯t Get Married The more she thought about it, the more she took it for granted. She is doing the right thing now! She straightened her back and looked at Vivian without fear. 288 ?Vouchers ¡°You are not suitable, so you leave my brother, and I don¡¯t want to use radical methods to organize you.¡± ¡°I think you are crazy. Well, I also want to know how he chooses between you and me.¡± Vivian said coldly, turned and left directly. She didn¡¯t want to bet with her love, but at this moment, she had to give it a go. Does Zion want a younger sister, or a wife who will apany him for life? inappropriate? It¡¯s ridiculous. Apart from her, there is no other woman suitable for Zion in this world. re she is absolutely crazy. Vivian took a deep breath for a while before calming down her anger. She is the arrogant youngdy of the Hawn family, if she follows her previous temper, she will definitely not let re go. But after she joined the army, her temper became much more restrained. She can¡¯t shoot re because she is the sister Zion cares most about. She clenched her fists tightly, excruciatingly painful. She stood in the yard blowing the cold wind. The cold wind in winter was sharp, and it made her whole body hurt, as if her heart had been cut into thousands of holes. Zion came over, put his coat on her body, and said, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s cold, don¡¯t catch cold.¡± Vivian felt the temperature, and her heart slowly warmed up. She turned around and plunged into his arms, hugging his waist tightly. Zion felt that her body was trembling. 19.60% 11:03 Chapter 179 Don¡¯t Get Married ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Zion, will you leave me?¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°Why do you ask this? You know me. Since I have decided to marry you, I will not let you down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Vivian said with a choked voice. In fact, she was very scared and had no confidence in herself. It¡¯s ridiculous to say, but she is afraid that Zion will not love her. At this moment, re¡¯s screams came from inside the house. Zion trembled, quickly separated from Vivian¡¯s body, and rushed into the house. She froze in ce. She could forgive Zion for being so eager before, but after hearing what re said, she felt that Zion was too cruel. Whenever something happened to re, he would push him away. Doesn¡¯t he care about his own feelings? She moved into the room with difficulty and saw re sitting on the sofa, broke the ss and cut her finger. Zion knelt down on one knee and stood by. He had already brought the medicine box and was treating her wound carefully. His cautious appearance fell into her eyes, which deeply hurt her heart. Women are so narrow-minded sometimes. She is just jealous. She took a deep breath, suppressing the pain in her heart and stepped forward. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a doctor too.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of it soon.¡± Zion said without raising his head, still focused on processing. re looked at Vivian with somecency. 42.10% 11:03 Chapter 179 Don¡¯t Get Married Vivian felt the provocative look, and her heart ached. 288 Mouchers She chose to remain silent, and knelt down to pick up the debris on the ground, but Zion suddenly turned around and stopped her, holding her hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch these, re has already cut her hand. Put it here, I¡¯ll deal with itter, girls will be careless.¡± Hearing this, Vivian recovered her heart in an instant. Her throat was blocked and she didn¡¯t dare to speak, fearing that he would notice something, so she could only nod desperately. ¡°Sit there, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Seeing this scene, re¡¯scency just now disappeared without a trace. She actually felt that Zion treated her like a brother and sister, and treated Vivian like a man and a woman. Couldn¡¯t she stop them from being together? They are obviously not suitable! re told herself over and over in her heart that they were not suitable and they would not be happy together. So, she had to break up. She doesn¡¯t like Vivian, doesn¡¯t like anyone who takes Zion away. After this farce ended, Vivian¡¯s heart was much more stable. Perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t question Zion. She stayed here for lunch and dinner, and Zion and Aaron drank a lot that night, and although they were still sober, they couldn¡¯t drive. She was sent back by the driver, and the meal was generally satisfactory. The Aaron couple liked themselves very much, and I believe they will get engaged soon, and they will be married in about a year. ¡°re, I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you home.¡± 61.85% 11:03 Chapter 179 Don¡¯t Get Married 288 iVouchers ¡°Can you go out with me for a walk? My rented house is not far from here. You can take me back.¡± ¡°good.¡± Zion did not refuse. When they went downstairs, re mustered up the courage to hold Zion¡¯s hand. Zion froze for a moment, trying to pull away, but was stopped by re. ¡°Didn¡¯t we always do this when we were kids?¡± re asked back. Zion couldn¡¯t help falling into memories, re was very clingy when he was a child, and would cry if he didn¡¯t see him. The ser vant at home went to pick her up from school, but she refused to leave. She had to wait for him toe before she was willing to leave. ¡°When I was young, you were very obedient and liked to follow behind my a ss. Now, you and I are a lot stranger, and you don¡¯t get close to me anymore.¡± ¡°Zion, I really hope that now can be the same as when I was a child¡­ We, only us, without a third one. Is this not good? Is it not enough for you to have me? Don¡¯t want Vivian, okay?¡± re mustered up the courage to speak her mind. She was really scared, she didn¡¯t want Zion¡¯s eyes to stop for other women! 84.13% 11:03 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Absurd 288 Vouchers Chapter 180 Absurd When Zion heard this, he thought it was just re¡¯s men tal illness. He rubbed her head, and said in a warm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it? What¡¯s the matter now, are you worried that I won¡¯t want you after I¡¯m with Vivian?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. I¡¯m afraid Vivian will stop us from being together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural for my younger sister and elder brother to be together, but I will marry a wife and have children after all, and you will marry someone too. You are still my younger sister, and I will go through fire and water for you.¡± ¡°Zion, what will you do if I marry someone?¡± She asked cautiously. When Zion heard this, his eyes darkened a little, just like this silent night. He didn¡¯t think that re would marry before, but as she grew up, he knew that sooner orter re would leave. When he thinks that his sister, whom he has held in his palm and cared for all his life, is going to be with someone else, his heart will feel ufortable. However, if it is difficult, he will still bless it. ¡°If you find that person, you must bring it to me.¡± ¡°What if you are satisfied?¡± ¡°If you are satisfied, I will naturally bless you.¡± When re heard this, her heart was severely blocked. She doesn¡¯t want him to prepare any dowry, she hopes he can refuse others. ¡°Zion, I don¡¯t want to marry, and you don¡¯t want to marry someone else, okay? We have been together since childhood, why should we separate? Zion, I don¡¯t like Vivian, I really don¡¯t. You can change someone, but she doesn¡¯t Okay. Don¡¯t you think your personalities don¡¯t match? You¡¯re used to being calm and indifferent, but Vivian is obviously not such a person¡­¡± 0.00% 11:03 Chapter 180 Absurd ¡°You are not such a person.¡± 11 285 Wouters ¡°Can I be like her? I have been with you for more than 20 years, and she has only known you for a few years.¡± ¡°But you are my sister, and Vivian is my wife.¡± Zion said calmly. re opened her mouth, she wanted to say something more, but when she heard this, her throat was sore and she couldn¡¯t utter a word. She was just his sister, and Vivian was his wife. In Zion¡¯s eyes, she is just a younger sister! She lowered her head, her eyes were rosy. She blinked desperately, tears rolled down to the ground, and soon disappeared. Looking up again, she smiled, ¡°Stop talking, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Zion was drunk, didn¡¯t notice her tears, grabbed her hand, and walked towards her rental house with trembling steps. After walking for about twenty minutes, Zion was about to leave, but was stopped by re. ¡°Zion, it¡¯s a great joy to have your affairs settled today. Can you have a ss of wine with me?¡± She wants to get drunk. Hopefully, she¡¯s still a sane re when she wakes up. As long as Zion is not seen, she will be fine. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But at the sight of him, her sanity was overwhelmed. She was confused all day long, knowing that she would only trouble him and not have any results with him, but she was greedy and wanted more. She should not prevent Zion¡¯s happiness. 27.74% 11:03 Chapter 180 Absurd ¡°good.¡± Zion did not refuse. 288 ?Vouchers re took out the wine stored at home, and wanted to taste it, but the wine was very strong and could quench her sorrow, so she couldn¡¯t help but drink two more sses. Zion is also unambiguous, one cup after another. In the end Zion drank too much and fell asleep. re looked at his handsome silhouette, and the tears in her eyes could no longer be held back, and fell down. She shouted his name loudly, but Zion couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Zion, listen up, I like you, re likes you, I like you so much that I lose myself, I like you like crazy. I did a lot of shi tty things, I apologize to you, I¡¯m sorry. But, what can I do, I can¡¯t control myself!¡± ¡°Zion, you are the best doctor, can you show me. How can I cut you out of my heart, how can I not love you, tell me¡­¡± ¡°My heart is very bitter, do you know that? You can still love others, but I have lost the right to love others!¡± re screamed in pain with the help of alcohol, but Zion didn¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t know his own suffering. She is deeply involved in the drama, but he happens to be someone outside the drama. Finally she shouted h oars ely and gave up. She wiped her tears secretly, ¡°Zion, I don¡¯t want to love you anymore, I want to control myself.¡± She put down the ss, and then helped him onto the sofa. She wanted to put him down, but she didn¡¯t want him to grab her clothes suddenly, and she also fell down. She crashed into his arms, her breath filled with the faint scent of disinfectant on 49.44% 11:04 Chapter 180 Absurd his body. His face is close at hand. Her heart beat violently uncontrobly. Can she be presumptuous once tonight? 1r 288 Wouchers She thought boldly, then leaned over and mustered up her courage, and kissed his thin lips. This time, she didn¡¯t taste it lightly, but kissed deeply. She kissed clumsily, trying to pry his lips open, but in vain. Just when she was about to give up, the man under her suddenly reacted. In an instant, she was pressed down on the sofa by Zion. She lost all initiative. She looked at the man above her head in shock, only to see that he opened his eyes. Does Zion know? She was extremely nervous, and at this moment, Zion¡¯s deep voice came from her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble¡­ Be good¡­¡± ¡°Zion, look at me, do you know who I am?¡± she asked cautiously. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble¡­¡± Zion was so drunk that he had no idea what she was talking about. He only knew that she made him very ufortable and that he would have a strange feeling. re was relieved to hear this, he was not conscious. Zion has a bad habit of not remembering things after drinking too much. Does that mean that no matter what happens tonight, he won¡¯t remember it the 74.25% 11:04 288 Vouchers Chapter 180 Absurd next day? She suddenly became happy and h ooked his neck. She just wanted to kiss him simply, but it was out of control. The man on her body became wild and started to grope her body¡­ Realizing something, she couldn¡¯t help frowning fiercely, and subconsciously wanted to push him away, but she hesitated. She couldn¡¯t bear it. Just as she was dazed, Zion hadunched a fierce offensive. 93.47% 11:04 Chatper 181 Chatper 181 Chapter 181 Pretending to be fine 288 Vouchers Chapter 181 Pretending to be fine This night is destined to be absurd. The next day, Vivian called Zion, but the phone was turned off. As a soldier, he has to be on call 24 hours a day. How could he make such a basic mistake? Did something happen to him? Vivian was a little worried, so she went to the White family, but Aaron told her that Zion sent re homest night, but he didn¡¯t return all night. Seeing Aaron like that doesn¡¯t worry him at all, it¡¯s normal for siblings to have a night together. But when Vivian thought of re¡¯s crazy and sick appearance yesterday, she was very worried. She bid farewell to Aaron in a hurry, and drove towards re¡¯s residence. ¡°re, Zion open the door!¡± She rang the doorbell, but no one answered. Vivian knocked a little harder. Inside, re was awakened by a knock on the door. She also drank too muchst night, and finally fell asleep Dividing into pages now Chapter 181 Pretending to be fine unknowingly. ¨C 288 /Vouchers She opened her eyes and widened her eyes when she saw the scene in front of her. Is she crazy? She didn¡¯t have time to think deeply, for fear that the knock on the door would rm Zion. Zion looks like he won¡¯t wake up for a while. She quickly put on Zion¡¯s coat, barely covering her naked body. She hurried to open the door. Vivian saw her wearing Zion¡¯s clothes, with bare legs and no shoes, and her head was buzzing. She hurried in, pushed away re¡¯s body, and saw the horrible scene in the living room. Zion turned out to bepletely naked, and the clothes of the two were sca t tered on the ground. She froze on the spot, unable to calm down for a long time. re was also anxious. She lost her mindst night and did such absurd things. ¡°Vivian,¡± Before she finished speaking, Vivian calmed down first, grabbed her wrist directly, pulled her to the bedroom, and locked the door behind her. Dividing into pages now Chapter 181 Pretending to be fine ¡°Vivian, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You know Zion, right? You know that he is prone to fragments when he drinks too much. You just stay here obediently and don¡¯te out.¡± 288 iVouchers Then Vivian rushed out, took all her clothes on the ground, and threw them on the ground. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Vivian pulled off her coat forcefully, and she quickly grabbed the clothes on the ground to cover her own. But how can those tattered clothes cover it. Vivian only felt ring and disgusting! She really wanted to p re so hard, but she held back. Now, she still needs re to cooperate with herself and act in a y. ¡°Do you have the guts to seduce my man, but don¡¯t you have the guts to face me?¡± ¡°You misunderstood, I don¡¯t know how things turned out like this. I also drank too muchst night, and my mind was a little unclear¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, do you think I will still listen to your nonsense now? Please find a cloth to cover your dirty body for me. Last night¡¯s heroine was not you, but me. You just need to cooperate with meter, put on a show and make Zion believe it¡¯s true.¡± Chapter 181 Pretending to be fine ¡°Then what do you want!¡± Vivian suppressed her anger and roared in a low voice. 288 (Vouchers She strode forward and squeezed her wrist so hard that her wrist was red. re felt the pain and tried to break free, but couldn¡¯t. ¡°You want to tell Zion that you have had a rtionship, are you viting morals and ethics? You can hurt yourself, but you don¡¯t want to hurt him anymore! If he knows that he has done something worse than a beast, do you think Zion can still live well? Go down? Are you trying to drive him crazy?¡± ¡°I do not want¡­¡± ¡°You just stay here obediently.¡± Vivian said coldly. She wants to kill now! But she loves Zion, and she wants to bear it even though she has suffered a great grievance. If Zion knew everything aboutst night, he would definitely not be able to pass his test. Maybe he would admit his mistake and shoot himself in front of Aaron. He was too righteous to allow himself tomit a heinous crime. She can¡¯t let Zion have an ident, and now she can only whitewash the peace. th Chapter 181 Pretending to be fine carpet. There was still a bright red on the sofa beside her. 1288 Wouchers She closed her eyes in pain, and a line of tears fell silently. She slowly took off the clothes on her body, threw them on the ground casually, and finally curled up into a ball, nestling in Zion¡¯s arms. His fingers touched his face tremblingly, his heart ached like a knife. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Why did it be like this? They are all getting engaged, the date has been chosen, just a few days ago. But something like this happened. ¡°Zion, I believe in you, I believe you will not betray me. Zion¡­¡± She murmured the name of her beloved, wrapped her hands around his body, and made the two bodies stick tightly together. In the bedroom, re saw this scene through the cr ack of the door, and fell to the ground weakly. Looking at the red marks on her body, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and rushed into the bathroom to rinse continuously. She wants to wash away. None of this is real, it¡¯s just a nightmare. She does like Zion, but she can¡¯t do such a ridiculous thing. Dividing into pages now Chapter 181 Pretending to be fine Is she still human? She is simply a devil, and she has been trying to stop Zion and Vivian. Why did her love make her hideous? She looked at herself in the mirror, embarrassed. 288 (Vouchers She used to restrain herself no matter how much she liked Zion. But now, she personally sent him to the abyss. Fortunately, Vivian is here, otherwise Zion will definitely go crazy. ¡°re, how did you be like this? Do you know that your hobbies are selfish!¡± She hugged her body and curled up into a ball. Time passed by, half an hourter Zion woke up with a splitting headache. He opened his eyes and looked at the familiar environment, Vivian raised his eyebrows. Didn¡¯t he go backst night, but stayed at re¡¯s house instead? He wanted to get up, but felt something was wrong, there was someone in his arms. He lowered his eyebrows and was shocked. How could there be Vivian in his arms? And why are theypletely naked? Chapter 181 Pretending to be fine 288 Vouchers Zion desperately searched for the memory in his mind, but found nothing. He just remembered drinking a little more after bringing re back. What happened next, he has no memory at all. Vivian opened her eyes, pretending to have just woken up, and nced at Zion. ¡°you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°We¡­ Zion stuttered. ¡°Such an obvious thing, can¡¯t you see it?¡± Vivian rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to renege on your debt?¡± Chatper 182 Chatper 182 Chapter 182 You Will Kill Him 1288 Wouchers Chapter 182 You Will Kill Him ¡°No, I will naturally be responsible for you.¡± Zion grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand, and took a deep look at the bright red on the sofa. It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t ask Vivian for the first time in such a muddleheaded manner. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand, why are you here, re?¡± ¡°It seems that you really forgot! re called mest night and said that you drank too much and wanted me to send you back. When I came, re left the door for me, and she fell asleep first and then we¡¯ll¡­¡± She said the words that had been prepared, even if Zion was careful, he couldn¡¯t detect anything. ¡°I wanted to resist at first, but you were so strong that it hurt me a lot, so I obediently gave in. Anyway¡­ we are going to get married, aren¡¯t we? What¡¯s the difference if we have sex sooner orter??¡± She lowered her eyes and said, showing the posture of a little girl. Vivian didn¡¯t expect to be so good at acting. She had to. She quickly put on her clothes, her cheeks were flushed, she was not shy, but nervous. Chapter 182 You Will Kill Him 288 Voucher ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything, it¡¯s so unfair to you. Was I rude Zion said with some concern. ¡°No, you are gentle.¡± Vivian resisted the pain and said with a smile. 1 She can only pretend to be very happy, so that she doesn¡¯t look embarrassed. Zion also quickly put on his clothes and cleaned off the sofa cover. ¡°Fortunately, re is still sleeping. If I knew that we had a ridiculous night in this living roomst night, I would really be afraid of spoiling her.¡± ¡°Do you think re is still a child? Only you treat her like a child. She has grown up and has the ability to live. You shouldn¡¯t¡­ worry about her everything.¡± Vivian said softly, holding his big hand tightly, ¡°When can you put half of her mind on me, then I will really die without regret.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t say such unlucky things. re is my younger sister, and you are my lifelongpanion. The rtionship is different.¡± ¡°You really only think of re as a sister?¡± ¡°Of course, I grew up with her. I am seven years older than her, and I am used to protecting her.¡± ¡°What about re to you? Do you know how she feels about 2/6 ||| Chapter 182 You Will Kill Him you?¡± 288 (Vouchers Vivian now feels that she is naive. She should have noticed it a long time ago, but she deceives herself and thinks it is a men tal illness. re just fell in love with Zion, that¡¯s not brother and sister at all! ¡°She treats me like a younger sister treats her elder brother. What¡¯s wrong with you, Vivian, do you seem to have something to say to me?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± She shook her head slightly, suppressing her anxiety. As long as Zion¡¯s feelings are right, it¡¯s fine. Zion stepped forward and hugged her gently. ¡°Sorry, I promise I won¡¯t get drunk next time.¡± ¡°Okay, you remember this.¡± She no longer wants to be taken advantage of by others. ¡°I¡¯ll go see if re¡¯s up¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s room after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you go, I¡¯ll buy ingredients for you to make breakfast.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Zion turned and went out, Vivian watched him leave, tears 3/6 Chapter 182 You Will Kill Him could not hold back anymore. She is the one suffering. 1288 Vouchers She stubbornly wiped away her tears, and then made a call. The phone hung up, and re also came out of the house. She changed into clean clothes, a white sweater. It¡¯s just that such a clean color doesn¡¯t deserve to be worn on her body. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. I drank too muchst night, so I¡­¡± ¡°Is there a pharmacy downstairs?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± re said cautiously like a child who made a mistake. Vivian went directly to the pharmacy and bought acute contraceptives. ¡°have eaten.¡± re looked at the little white pill and immediately understood what it was. Without any hesitation, she drank the water. She can¡¯t get pregnant. Seeing her eat it decisively, Vivian also breathed a sigh of relief, she was really worried that re would mess around. ¡°You like Zion, don¡¯t you?¡± re also knew that at this point, no matter how much she 4/6 Chapter 182 You Will Kill Him N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. could hide it, she couldn¡¯t hide the fact. 288 Vouchers She took a deep breath, squeezed her hands tightly, and said, ¡°Yes, I like Zion.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t realize it before, and then my brother brought back a female friend in high school, and my behavior was too extreme. I realized that I like Zion, not brother and sister.¡± ¡°So yours is not a men tal illness at all, but your rtionship has already be deformed?¡± The word was ugly, but she couldn¡¯t refute it. She dimmed her eyes and didn¡¯t respond. Vivian continued, ¡°So, you don¡¯t like me either.¡±¡± ¡°Yes, in fact, I really wanted to fulfill youst time, but I heard my uncle said that I hope you get married early. I don¡¯t know why, but I became irrational again. I am really greedy and want to tie Zion for the rest of my life. But I know I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry for you, and I¡¯m sorry for Zion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over with a sorry, can you understand my feelings? The man I love the most, I haven¡¯t enjoyed it yet, why do you touch him? I always knew that you were selfish and imprisoned him, leaving him without a life of his own. Focus on you. I thought it was brother and sister, I was so stu pid and naive. If, I found out earlier, I would never give you any chance to be alone.¡± ¡°I hate it. If I follow my temper, I would like to kill you. But you 5/6 Chapter 182 You Will Kill Him 288 Vouchers are his sister, and I can¡¯t move. re, how can you let him go, and let me go? I have never begged in my life Who, I beg you please, I beg you to let him go, he will be killed by you!¡± ¡°I beg you!¡± Vivian made a heart-piercing cry for thest time. re stood there in a daze, her eardrums hurting. He will be killed by you. If this deformed rtionship continues like this, Zion¡¯s life will really be ruined by her. It was originally my own unrequited love, so why bother to harm other people and implicate him in it. ¡°I¡¯m also very confused now. I don¡¯t know what I should do. Can you help me find a way? I also know that I am wrong.¡± ¡°Do you really know it¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Yes, I know, it¡¯s my fault that I fell in love with someone I shouldn¡¯t love.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you leave Lilder City!¡± ¡°leave¡­¡± ¡°You have to leave, it¡¯s good for him, for me, for yourself. I will arrange this, you just need to cooperate with me.¡± re choked on Vivian¡¯s breath when she heard that. Chatper 183 Chatper 183 Chapter 183 in 288 Vouchers ¡± Chapter 183 in Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t want to leave, it was rare for him toe back, and she was about to leave before she had time to take a good look at him¡­ Can I not go, is there no otherpromise?¡± ¡°enough!¡± Vivian said in a broken voice, and even lost control of her emotions and threw all the things on the table in front of her to the ground. re was startled and quickly stepped back. Vivian stag gered, and finally fell to the ground, her palm hit the broken ss, blood dripping out. But she didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain. ¡°your hands¡­¡± re wanted to go forward to help her deal with the wound, but she stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯te here, you make me feel terrible. Your possessiveness is too strong, and your love is too selfish¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s you, can you let go? He¡¯s the man I¡¯ve loved for many years. I grew up with him. Do you understand this kind of feeling?¡± ¡°It is true that you have spent more time together than me. 1/6 Chapter 183 in 1288 Vouchers You have been a deep-rooted brother-sister rtionship from the beginning. Your love is indeed very deep. But now, your so-called love has threatened him. Go and tell Zion, You tell him you love him, and see if he can lend you his hand!¡± ¡°Zion is upright. You just say it, and he falls into the abyss.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking about yourself. Are you going to sacrifice Zion for your love? It¡¯s impossible for Zion to be with you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Because I understand, you can¡¯t feel my pain at all. What you said is very simple. It¡¯s good for him and you if I leave, but it¡¯s not good for me at all. Vivian, you love him too, and I love him too. I love him, I will not leave, even if I give up, I still want to be within his reach.¡± re strengthened her heart, stepped back step by step, and looked at her stubbornly. These words, every word is the sharpest thorn in the heart. Vivian tightly clenched her fists, allowing the shards of ss to sink deeper and deeper. She got up from the ground, stag gering, almost unable to stand. ¡°re, remember what you said today. From now on, you and I will be enemies. I swear, if you don¡¯t let me and Zion have a better life, I will spend my whole life and I will never let you go.¡± There was no emotion in the words. When re heard this, her heart trembled violently, and a chill 2/6 Chapter 183 in came down her spine. 1288 Vouchers She looked at Vivian fixedly, her eyes were full of hostility and bloodthirsty. She hated herself and looked at herself with hatred. And re¡¯s heart is also suffering¡­ How did things be like this. Just when the two were at a stalemate, Zion pushed the door open and entered, and saw the mess all over the floor. When he saw the blood, he rushed over to help Vivian and forcibly broke her hand. The shards of ss had prated deeply into the flesh, dripping with blood. ¡°Vivian, how could this be?¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. re, cook for yourself, I¡¯ll go first¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even have time to look at re, so he quickly helped Vivian out. He rushed to the hospital as quickly as possible, brought tools, and cleaned them up by himself. Vivian didn¡¯t dare to let him see the clue, and kept suppressing her sorrow. ¡°how so?¡± ¡°I identally broke the ss and pri cked my hand while 3/6 Chapter 183 in handling it.¡± ¡°You are not such a careless person.¡± ¡°Maybe I lost my mind thinking aboutst night.¡± She smiled, but it was a bit bitter in the end. Zion was startled when he heard this. A girl¡¯s first time should be unforgettable. But he doesn¡¯t remember anything. He owed Vivian too much. ¡°Are you ming me?¡± 11 288 Vouchers ¡°No, it¡¯s toote for me to be happy. Zion, do you love me?¡± She has never asked Zion this question, the word ¡°love¡± is too superficial, and she believes that Zion can feel her heart. She gave him all her heart, and he could feel it even if he was a fool. She felt that there was love between them, so she never asked. But now she wanted to ask and hear what he had to say. ¡°Let me be honest, would you stab me with a scalpel?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear it, tell me, even if you say you don¡¯t love me, I can bear it.¡± Zion heard the words with gentle eyes, and sat beside her and said softly, ¡°I really haven¡¯t studied the word ¡®love¡¯ deeply. I 4/6 Chapter 183 n 288 Vouchers have always been weak in feelings, and I am so st upid that I don¡¯t know how to respond. In my life, I can only be on the operating table. I have pointed out the country, but I really don¡¯t know anything about feelings.¡± ¡°Sure enough, I shouldn¡¯t have too much hope for you. I know you too well, and I expected these words, so I won¡¯t stab you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± With drooping eyebrows and soft contours, he is carefully bandaging her wound for fear of hurting her. ¡°I thought about getting married, and I thought about marrying you. When I was in the army, the general called me to the office to talk and asked me when I would hold a military wedding. Everyone thought we were suitable, and I thought it was very suitable. If Really get me married, I just want to marry you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand romance. But I will pick up a scalpel and protect you.¡± After he finished speaking and the wound was treated, he looked up and saw Vivian wet her eyes, and couldn¡¯t help wiping her tears distressedly, saying, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°When did you say such provocative things?¡± ¡°Is it sensational? I said everything from the heart. I didn¡¯t say the word you wanted, will you me me? When I understand it, I will tell you what it is.¡± Twenty-eight-year-old Zion doesn¡¯t know what love is, but he knows what is ordinary. Chapter 183 in 288 Vouchers He and Vivian have been together for so many years, the tacit understanding and habits are the same, and even the admiring eyes are exactly the same. He likes to see her holding a scalpel, saving lives and healing wounds. And she is the same, they are both the most perfect person in each other¡¯s mind, this is not love, what kind of emotion could it be? Vivian shook her head slightly, and couldn¡¯t help hugging Zion. ¡°Enough, these words are enough. I can¡¯t believe that these words came out of your mouth. I must be dreaming.¡± Throughout the day, too many things happened. She fell into the abyss, grief, despair, life would be better than death. But now, Zion brought her back to life again, allowing her to regain her confidence and firmly believe in the rtionship between them. Even if re blocked it, she was willing to believe that Zion would handle it well. Even if he will be confused, it doesn¡¯t matter, I am willing to wait! Chatper 184 Chatper 184 Chapter 184 Got married 288 Vouchers Chapter 184 Got married ¡°Zion, shall we get married early?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too hasty now, and you still need to prepare for a while? I also think that you can¡¯t be wronged.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I will discuss the marriage with my uncle, and I will never treat you badly. You just need to rest assured and wait to marry me.¡± Zion interrupted her. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but hesitated, and finally said nothing. If¡­ Zion is not firm enough in his feelings, even if he gets married now, it won¡¯t help. If he loves himself deeply, there is no doubt about it, then¡­does it matter if it is a year or twote? Did she not trust herself, or did she not trust him? If you really don¡¯t believe it¡­ then sooner orter, there will be a gap in this rtionship. ¡°I trust you!¡± She spoke word by word, each word sonorous. She can only trust the man in front of her wholeheartedly, 1/7 Chapter 184 Got married 288 Vouchers believe that he will not let her down, and will give her a grand wedding. They had dinner at noon, and then Zion sent her back to the vi. She was in a bad mood, listless. Leo has a rest today, so Monica¡¯s ssroom has moved back from the office to home. She looked at the devastated Vivian, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little worried, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°fine¡­¡± She forced a smile. How does this seem to be okay? She quickly helped her sit down, and then poured a ss of water. She was about to call Leo down, but was stopped by Vivian. ¡°No, I¡¯m just hurt and ufortably t Have you finished your homework?¡± I¡¯ll just take a break. ¡°There is still a little bit, then you lie here, and I will get you a nket.¡± ¡°Monica¡­¡± Vivian stopped her suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± 2/7 Chapter 184 Got married 288 Vouchers ¡°If one day, re and I stood on opposite sides and got into a fight, who would you choose to help?¡± Monica frowned fiercely when she heard this, how could the two of them be stiff? If Vivian married Dr. Zion, wouldn¡¯t re be her sister-inw? Monica was still puzzled, and Vivian waved his hands wearily, ¡°Just asking casually, go and help me get the nket.¡± Monica took not only nkets, but also a lot of snacks. ¡°If you are unhappy, tell us, we can help you with ideas. The world is really small, you are my future sister-inw. And re and I are best friends, and Zion and Leo are brothers. Sure enough, Iplied with that sentence, if you are not a family, you will not enter a family.¡± ¡°Really? But some are doors of life, some are doors of death¡­¡± Vivian said sadly, her voice was low and h oa rse, and Monica couldn¡¯t hear it clearly for a while. ¡°I¡¯m going back, don¡¯t tell Leo that I¡¯ve been here.¡± She originally wanted to find someone to talk about what was in her heart, but how did those words come out. In the end, you still have to swallow it yourself. She has already found a hacker, hacked the surveince video, and erased all those records. She destroyed all the evidence, and this matter waspletely over. 3/7 ¡± Chapter 184 Got married 18 288 Nouchers Monica looked at Vivian¡¯s leaving back and suddenly felt distressed. Vivian has always been a carefree and energetic girl in front of her, but why has she be lifeless now? Vivian walked to the door, unexpectedly Monica rushed over and hugged herself. ¡°Why¡­¡± Vivian was a little surprised.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my instinct tells me that you are very vulnerable and sad, and you need to find someone to hug. I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but I want to give you a hug. You will never be alone Yes, your brother and your family are behind you.¡± Hearing this, Vivian¡¯s heart trembled violently, and her eye sockets turned red. She hugged Monica tightly, crying suppressedly, tears falling wantonly. She was really upset. ¡°It¡¯s good to cry, don¡¯t be bored in your heart, I will take you to dpress.¡± Monica pulled Vivian into the car and drove all the way to the dessert shop. She picked a lot of cakes and put them in front of Vivian. ¡°This? Dpression?¡± ¡°you try.¡± 4/7 Chapter 184 Got mamed She looked at Vivian expectantly. 288 Vouchers Vivian was dubious, so she tasted one, it was very sweet and greasy, but she couldn¡¯t bear to put it down. She stuffed one full and burst into tears as she ate. Seeing her like this, Monica felt extra pain in her heart. She used to be like this, crying while eating, so she knew that this taste was very ufortable. Monica followed suit, and she was not happy. Soon the cakes were finished, unexpectedly Vivian bought several more. ¡°Don¡¯t eat, you will get fat if you eat too much.¡± ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s still ufortable here, what should I do?¡± Vivian pointed to her heart, looking at herself with red eyes and tearful eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me what happened, are you?¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not just you, I can¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°The unspeakable suffering is the most painful. You try to cry out loudly, like a child, the kind of crying loudly. Just cry and cry.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t let go¡­¡± ¡°Does everyone have a first time? If you feel ashamed, I can cover your face.¡± 5/7 Chapter 184 Got married 288 Vouchers Vivian wanted to cry andugh at the same time when she heard the words, she lowered her eyes slightly, tears streaming down her face. Her shoulders shook first, then she sobbed, and then her voice slowly came out. In the end Viviany down on the table and let out a wow sound of pain. Her shouting voice was very h oa rse, as if she was hiding deep pain. Monica couldn¡¯t do anything, she could only silently pat her back from the sidelines. People around cast strange nces, and this time Monica directly booked the entire store, letting her cry to her heart¡¯s content. Time passed by, and Vivian cried for a full twenty minutes, her eyes were red and swollen. She wiped away her tears and took a long breath. She was indeed much morefortable than before. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± ¡°I want to drink, I¡¯ll take you to the club.¡± Vivian was in a much better mood, and patted Monica¡¯s shoulder boldly. She was trembling with fright, and waved her hands again and again, ¡°No, your brother will break my leg!¡± ¡°I¡¯m covering you, he dares! At worst, let my dade 617 Chapter 184 Got married forward and let my dad vent your anger on you.¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure you can cover me?¡± Monica said weakly. ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Then Vivian and Monica came to the Club side by side. 288 Vouchers In the afternoon, the club has already started business and gradually became lively. This is a rtively high-end club. 7/7 Chatper 185 Chatper 185 Chapter 185 Four million 288 Vouchers Chapter 185 Four million N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 7 Monica looked at a big fat man, hugged two beauties on the left and right and went upstairs, goose bumps all over her body. He is so fat, will he crush people to death? Vivian pped the wine in front of her face. ¡°tasty?¡± ¡°Co cktails are delicious.¡± Monica couldn¡¯t help taking a sip when she heard that. Monica drank silently, one ss after another, and her face turned red after a while. Vivian patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, you wait here for me.¡± After Vivian left, she realizedter, ¡°But¡­ I have to go to the bathroom too, so wait for me!¡± Monica stood up stag geringly, and tried very hard to search for Vivian, but the club was full of people, and she couldn¡¯t tell them apart. She seemed to see the sign for toilet, so she stumbled and walked over, as if hitting a wall. She reached out and touched it, ¡°What is this?¡± 1/6 Chapter 185 Four million 288 Vouchers She looked up, only to realize that it was a person, a middle- aged uncle with beards all over his face. ¡°Sorry, I have to go to the toilet¡­¡± She was about to leave, but the uncle held her hand. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± ¡°I know where the toilet is, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Is it? Isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clean there, I¡¯ll take you there to clean it.¡± The uncle saidsciviously, and took the opportunity to touch Monica¡¯s hand. The uncle carefully helped her to his box on the second floor, ¡°The toilet is inside.¡± Monica hurried in and was about to take off her pants, but found that the uncle hadn¡¯t left yet. ¡°Women¡¯s toilet!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t look, I don¡¯t look, I¡¯m waiting for you outside.¡± The uncle is not in a hurry, he has to prepare well. He took some tools from under the bed. When Monica came out of the toilet, she saw a statue not far away, sitting there motionless. Monica wanted to go out, but the fat uncle locked the door behind her. 2/6 18 288 Waschers ¡°Don¡¯t rush to leave, y a game with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too ugly, I won¡¯t y with you. I have normal aesthetics¡­¡± Monica muttered. The uncle¡¯s face froze upon hearing this. The man was also rude and threw her directly on the bed. Monica was already a little confused, but this time she couldn¡¯t react anymore. She wanted to moan, but felt a huge weight on top of her, very heavy. She pushed hard, but couldn¡¯t shake it. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Today I¡¯m so lucky to find such a good-looking girl!¡± Now downstairs, when Vivian came back, she found that Monica was gone. She searched the lobby for a long time, but she didn¡¯t see Monica. Just when she was in a hurry, Leo did not expect toe. ¡°Leo¡­¡± Her heart trembled, and she hurriedly called for someone. ¡°Where¡¯s Monica?¡± Leo asked about the strong smell of wine, and couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just went to the toilet, and I can¡¯t find her. I¡¯ve already let someone off the monitor, and I¡¯ll be fine Chapter 185 Four million soon.¡± 288 iVouchers Vivian didn¡¯t dare to look into Leo¡¯s eyes, this time she was dead! The monitoring was quickly called out, and Leo saw Monica being brought into the room unexpectedly. Leo¡¯s heart was lifted in an instant, and he rushed to the second floor. He couldn¡¯t wait for the waiter to open the door, so he kicked it open, startling the two people inside. He saw the big man was tied up, and Monica was waving a whip. Seeing Leoing, Monica immediately said, ¡°This man is so strange, he keeps asking me to torture him! He also said that I would hit him and he would give me money¡­¡± ¡°So you fought for money?¡± Leo was speechless, hisplexion extremely gloomy. ¡°One hundred at a time¡­¡± Monica tilted her head and raised her fingers, ¡°How many hits did I hit in total just now? I feel like my hand is going to break off, at least tens of thousands of hits!¡± ¡°Four million down.¡± Leo replied for her. He squinted at the bearded man on the bed. He met once, he is apany husband. 4/6 Chapter 185 Four million ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have yed that much.¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°I said yes, Vivian, take her down, I will do business with him.¡± Leo¡¯s cold voice came, without a trace of emotion. Vivian didn¡¯t dare to talk too much, and quickly carried Monica away. Leo stepped forward, and there were many things on the ground, all of which were se x toys. He looked at the filthy things on the ground, stepped on them heavily, and stepped over. And the person on the bed recognized Leo¡¯s identity the moment he entered. He was trembling with fright, he didn¡¯t expect that the person he met by chance was actually Leo¡¯s person. He wanted to get up, but he was tied up. The girl drank and looked goofy, but didn¡¯t expect her to kidnap someone. Now that his hands were bound behind him, it was very difficult for him to stand up. Before he could stand uppletely, Leo directly lifted his foot and stepped heavily on his back. His body sank heavily on the bed again. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see your face, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but ruin your face.¡± ¡°Mr. Hawn shows mercy.¡± 5/6 Chapter 185 Four million 288 Nouchers ¡°The four million strokes I just said, one hundred with one whip, that¡¯s forty million. Are you going to collect it yourself, or let me get it?¡± ¡°Four million strokes? Mr. Hawn, stop joking, she only smoked a dozen times, and the marks on my body prove it. Mr. Hawn, I really didn¡¯t know she belonged to you, you Let me go please!¡± Leo picked up the whip from the ground and pped him hard. ¡°I will fulfill you. If you say I lied, then I will really beat you four million times. I am free recently, and I have a lot of time. Take your time!¡± Afterwards, Leo smoked it bluntly. There was a loud scream in the room. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!